JPHiP Forum

AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: kevinwkl on June 23, 2013, 03:26:14 PM

Title: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!! - COMPLETED
Post by: kevinwkl on June 23, 2013, 03:26:14 PM
Hi there! Welcome to my new fanfic.

There will be a total of 4 prologues for this series that will each feature different couples (Atsumina, Kojiyuu, Mayuki, Wmatsui) and different supernatural beings that will somehow connect to each other's lifes as the story goes on. For this first prologue, i will be introducing Atsumina couple.

Hope you guys will  like it!  :luvuluvu:
________________________________________________________________________________________

Prologue 1 : A Shocking Encounter with a Zombie

(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/06/atsumina2.jpg?w=487)

“Dr. Takahashi! Dr. Takahashi! We have an emergency! This girl is not breathing!” , two of the nurses screamed in panic as they pushed the motionless body through the emergency room, alerting the doctor who was snoozing by her table. Immediately, the doctor shot up with a confused expression.

“What happened!?” the doctor asked in a loud and shocking manner.

“We have no idea. A few minutes ago, we heard some loud noises coming from outside the hospital. When we rushed outside to check, we found this girl on the floor right outside the entrance of the hospital and she had no pulse! Oh my god! What should we do?” one of the nurse kept on ranting unable to calm herself down.

“Ok. Now I need you both to calm down and get me the surgery kit.” Answered the doctor calmly.

As the doctor unbuttoned the girl’s shirt, to her horror, she saw an extremely long and deep cut all the way from her left shoulder to her top of her right hip. Boy, was it deep. Deep enough to actually see visible pieces of rib cages from that distance.

“What the—. What in the world could have caused something like that?“ the doctor became lost for words.

As the nurses returned with the medical kit, the doctor just looked at the nurses and shook her head indicating that this girl is already beyond saving.

-------------

One hour had passed, Dr. Takahashi stood in front of the surgery table facing the motionless girl.

 “What a beautiful girl. How traumatizing to see such a young and beautiful girl ending up like that.. I don’t even want to know what caused that huge scar on your body. *sigh* Rest in peace. I’ll patch up the scar beautifully.”

Reaching for her personal sewing kit, the doctor sewed the young girl’s flesh back together. The doctor then sat back on her table trying to forget the traumatic scene of the scar and ended up closing her eyes for a little while.

“Oof.. I almost fell asleep. I got to get home now.” the doctor shot up from her seat, packed her belongings and gave a final glance on the empty surgery table before heading home. Wait.. EMPTY??

Dr. Takahashi’s mouth was literally pried open in shock. “If this is some kind of joke, it’s not very funny!! You shouldn’t be making jokes about dead people!!” the doctor screamed, infuriated by the scene assuming that it was one of her personal nurses who’s trying to prank her. The doctor’s hair stood up when she heard a soft chuckle coming from her back.

“I think you’re funny.. Hehehe…”

As Dr. Takahashi turned around slowly, her eyes widened as to the horror she saw right before her eyes. It was the girl. YES. THE DEAD GIRL.. Chuckling right in front of the doctor’s eyes.

“What’s the matter? You look like you have just seen a ghost.” The girl chuckled again..

“G-G-Ghost!! KKKKYYYYAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!”

“Shhhh…” the girl whispered while putting a finger across Dr. Takahashi’s lips signaling her to stop screaming. “If you don’t alert anyone into this room, I’ll tell you everything. Do we have a deal?”

Being too afraid to speak, the doctor just nodded her head fearfully.

“Well, you seem to be a little too afraid of me right now. So why not I prove to you that I mean you no harm?”. Being already so close to the doctor, the girl gave her a peck on the cheeks. Her lips felt cold. Way too cold. It was as if she doesn’t have any body temperature at all.

“Y-Y-You’re t-too c-c-cold…”

“Just calm yourself down. Just breathe in and breathe out. Like how you calm your nurses down earlier”

“W-Wait.. You were listening the whole time? B-But you were lying there.. A-And y-you’re not breathing.”

“Well, let’s just say I can hold my breath for a very very long time.” The girl smiled trying to reassure the doctor that she is indeed harmless.

“B-But the scar.. And y-your h-heart! It’s not beating. Why? WHY? W-Who are you?” the doctor panicked all over again.

The girl playfully opens her arm wide. “I am what you are looking at right now! A zombie!”

“B-But zombies do not look like that. They have rotten flesh and they d-definitely do not look t-this beautiful.” the doctor held up a scissors in one hand and a scalpel in another trying to retaliate.

The girl gave an evil grin “This is the second time you called me beautiful. Do you really think I’m beautiful?”

“W-Well, I do think you’re beautiful, but that does not change the fact that you’re a zombie. Zombies eat human flesh. Y-You’re not gonna eat me too, are you?” the doctor pointed both the scissors and scalpel to the direction of the girl.

“No, I do not eat human flesh. It’s gross.. And could you please put those things down? It’s dangerous. I mean, not like it will do anything to me though. I’m quite sure as a surgeon, you weren’t thought to use a scissors and scalpel to point at somebody’s face like that. It’s just plain rude.. Just calm down a little and let me explain for myself, ok? I mean, aren’t you curious about me?” the doctor silently nodded while slowly lowering both her arms.

“Now since you’ve finally calmed down, let me introduce myself. My name is Maeda Atsuko. You’re free to call me Acchan since that’s what all my friends call me.”

“You have friends? I don’t mean to be rude or anything, but I mean, you’re a zombie after all.” Questioned the puzzled doctor.

“Oh yeah. Of course you don’t know anything. You’re a human. Basically, the existence of all supernatural beings like myself were to be kept secret from humans.”

“What do you mean by that? You mean that there are other supernatural beings other than yourself?”
Maeda nodded. “Well, there’re the zombie species like myself, werewolves, vampires, the rare angels and demons, and finally the rarest of them all, known as the nephilims. All which were disguised in human form living lives as how normal humans do. Which is why most of us were forced to change jobs from time to time and lied about our age because our lifespan are not similar to a normal human’s.”

“This all makes sense now! Recently I found a lot of unexplained bite marks and scratches from some bodies that I examined. Those injuries looked too much even for a grizzly bear’s attack. It must’ve been some supernatural creature! This is a big discovery!”

Maeda giggled looking at how fascinated and excited the short doctor has become compared to few moments ago. “I think you’re cute.” Maeda told it straight to Dr. Takahashi’s face halting her from all the excitement.

“E-Eh? Erm.. Thank you, I guess..” Dr. Takahashi blushed a little at the sudden comment. “Oh yeah, I haven’t introduced myself yet. Silly me. My name is Takahashi Minami. You may call me Minami or Takamina. Emm.. if you don’t mind me asking, how did you-emm-discover that you’re a zombie?”

“I only remember waking up one day feeling very strange. My eyes were all blurry and my whole body felt too light. I then noticed I had woke up in a very tight box just enough to fit myself. I tried to smash the top part of the box. To my fascination, the box broke very easily as I also saw pieces of the ground bursting out on top of me, revealing the starry night of the sky. I climbed out of the box and I found out I was in the middle of the graveyard. There was a tombstone right in front of me that states :

Here lies the body of

MAEDA ATSUKO

1945-1965

May she rest in Peace.


That is how I know my name.”

“Wow, 1965 means 48 years ago. Means you’re about 68 years old now. Haha, I guess you’re an obaasan. So what happened before that?” Takamina said jokingly.

“I… don’t remember..” Maeda lowered her head while trying to contain her tears. Takamina lost her smile immediately.

“I… I just wish I remembered who my family were. Who I belong with. Where did I used to live in.. And.. and what actually happened to me..” tears stared to flow down her cheeks as Maeda couldn’t resist the temptation to cry anymore.

Takamina embraced Maeda immediately not uttering a single word. The both of them stood there as if time just stopped moving. “Acchan.. I’m sorry for asking. I never knew you had been through this so long on your own.” Takamina caressed Maeda’s hair like how a mother would with her daughter.

Minami felt so warm. I wish I could stay in this position longer.” thought Maeda.

“Sniff.. It’s ok, Minami. I was just a little sensitive. But weren’t you afraid of me? I’m a zombie.”

“Well, I was a little bit freaked out just now, but I don’t feel this way now anymore. Besides, I am already 22 years old. I’m quite sure I know how to differentiate between good or bad. The same goes to you, Acchan. Even though you’re not a human, I know deep down inside, your heart is as pure as a driven snow. So, stop crying, ok.”

“Sniff.. Ok.” Takamina wiped the excess tears off Maeda’s face and gave her a warm smile.

“Hey, guess what. I’m going to meet up with some friends this Friday. I would like to introduce you to them. What do you think?” Takamina excitingly suggested.

“B-But what will your friends think of me if they find out I’m a zombie? They will leave you. I do not want to be the reason of somebody else’s misery.”

“Aww.. How sweet of you to care about me this much. No worries. Just act normally like how you did for the past 48 years. Just try not to let them touch your icy cold body and Acchan, just remember to breathe, ok?” Takamina said playfully with a wink.

“Ok.” Maeda finally smiled.

“So, do you have a place to stay?”

“Erm...” Maeda rolled her eyes trying to think of an excuse.

“Where have you been staying all these time then?”

“Well, it’s kinda hard to explain now though.”

“In that case, you are invited as a permanent guest to my house from now onwards. I’ll lend you some of my clothes and you’re going to tell me more about yourself.” Takamina said in a cheerful tone.

“Thanks a lot Minami!” Maeda pounced towards Takamina and hugged her tightly. Takamina blushed slightly at the sudden action of Maeda.

“H-Hey. Not too tight. Let’s go home, Acchan. I just can’t wait for Friday to come.”

The day started off with a shocking encounter with a zombie and ended with a blooming of a new friendship.


Prologue 1 – A shocking encounter with a zombie
END

Next chapter : Prologue 2 – My girlfriend is a werewolf?


_____________________________________________________________________________________________

So, how did you guys like it? I hope it wasn't too bad though. Sorry if there was any grammar mistakes.. :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: Dieyg48 on June 23, 2013, 03:37:29 PM
At lastttttt!!! I'm waiting for your fics kevinwkl-san!!~!~
 :inlove: :twothumbs XD

~Oh yeshh!!! Zombie is the best!!! Other species can be found too...wow, i wonder if it is the other..
 :shocked :w00t: :thumbsup

~Ahh...I wonder what happened to Acchan? But i must say...poor her...
 :cry: :( :banghead:

~Ohh...Leaving in the same roof...This gonna be interesting!~!~ Kyaaa~~Zombie and doctor!~!~
 :banghead: :lol: :panic:

~Oh pls...Update the next one, i'll be waiting, nice fics to start with!~!~ Hehehe~
 :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: 7sam14 on June 23, 2013, 03:44:11 PM
Acchan's a Zombie!!  :w00t:

I Wonder What's her Past?  :?

Oh, and If They'll meet up... Like all of them?  :?
(I'm already thinking of that even though it''s just the 1st Prologue  XD )

A Zombie and a Surgeon Living Under the Same Roof....  :kekeke:

Me Wanna Know What Happens Next!!!  :panic:   :tantrum:

Thanks For Zee Chap.!! I'll Be Waiting For More!!!  :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: shiruba_rein on June 23, 2013, 03:47:32 PM
Wow.. . The story is cool! :D

A zombie and a human. . . Acchan and Takamina. ...
How would these two develop their relationship?

How could a living person and an undead be together?

can't wait for the next chapter  :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 23, 2013, 03:52:05 PM
Thank you guys so much for reading my fanfic..  :kneelbow:

About Maeda's past, i can't reveal that yet. But as the story goes on, it will eventually be revealed.

Stay tuned for the next Prologue - My girlfriend is a werewolf?

I will be introducing the Kojiyuu couple. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: Seigus on June 23, 2013, 03:56:32 PM
Very interesting prologue. It's also rare to read about a zombie that can think and move like a human as zombies tend to be portrayed as mindless and stiff creatures in fictions. And of all people, Acchan was cast as the zombie which makes the concept even more unique as I see her more as a vampire type due to the dignified manner she usually carries herself with. But of course, I'm not complaining because you are breaking her out of her stereotype and that's certainly more than welcome :twothumbs

I'm looking forward to what you have in store for the other pairs and as what 7sam14 said, I wonder if all the supernatural beings will meet up one day. That should be exciting :D

Keep up the nice work!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: kenjoy12 on June 23, 2013, 03:57:47 PM
Uwaaa~ Nice! :fap

Acchan's a zombie! :O Me like it! :fap.. This is going to be fun! :fap I wonder what really happened to Acchan? :? Going to look forward on their relationship! Each pairing!

Ohmygosh! I can't wait for the next prologue! :fap XD

Thank you for the fic :bow: I'm going to camp here till the end.. Hehehe

INTERESTING~ AWESOME~ FRESH~ :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 23, 2013, 04:11:43 PM
Seigus-san,

yes, they will eventually meet up with each other. but as for now, i would like to introduce them 1st.
I can't possibly bring all of them together before introducing them, right?

Anyways, thanks for supporting my fanfic.

Stay tuned for the next Prologue - My girlfriend is a werewolf?

It will be about Kojiyuu couple.  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: Elo on June 23, 2013, 04:16:41 PM
Awesome I love supernatural storys

so next is my girlfriend is a werwolf I bet it is kojiyuu ^^

cant wait for my Yuko to show up ^^
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 23, 2013, 04:24:52 PM
Thank you for supporting my work..  :kneelbow:

Yes, you're right! I will be introducing Kojiyuu couple.

I'm already working on the chapter..

So, stay tuned!  :luvuluvu:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: WotaOtaku~ on June 23, 2013, 04:31:19 PM
I can't wait for your next prologue/chapter!

This chapter looked sooo cool :D I can't wait cause I like those supernatural things xD

Please update today :P

Not pushing tho, anyway! Can't wait for the next chapter!

P.S AcchanZombie is sooo freakin sexy >.<
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 23, 2013, 04:37:06 PM
Well, updating today is kinda impossible, though.. :on lol:

But thanks for supporting me.. :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:

Im already working on the next Prologue.. so, stay tuned!  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: blakwhite on June 23, 2013, 04:45:15 PM
cool atsumina FF  :w00t:
and kojiyuu  :w00t:

and WMatsui and mayuki maybe ?   :lol:
but, im looking forward for next update  ;)

sorry for my bad english  :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 23, 2013, 04:56:32 PM
Yes, you're right!

It is stated at the very beginning of my post.

4 couples will be featured in this fanfic (Atsumina, Kojiyuu, Mayuki, Wmatsui)

Stay tuned for my next prologue!!  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: blakwhite on June 23, 2013, 04:58:36 PM
Yes, you're right!

It is stated at the very beginning of my post.

4 couples will be featured in this fanfic (Atsumina, Kojiyuu, Mayuki, Wmatsui)

Stay tuned for my next prologue!!  :on GJ:

yay  :twothumbs
i will waiting for next  :thumbsup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on June 23, 2013, 07:13:03 PM
Ne...Nephilim :shock: :stoned:

is this the same Nephilim as The Four Horsemen of Apocalypse from Darksiders series :dunno:

if yes then it is GREAT...

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 24, 2013, 01:43:55 AM
Bunny rabbit-san,

Yes. My concept of nephilim is similar to that of darksiders.

But I'm using dante from dmc5 as my concept of nephilims.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: Tanchan on June 24, 2013, 02:13:24 AM
Dr. Takahashi, you don't just invite a zombie whom you've just met for not more than an hour to live with you under a same roof, and as a permanent guest too, just because she's beautiful XD. This young doctor's soul is easily captured by beauty I have to say

ANd isn't 22 years old too too too too young to be a surgeon? At that age one would have just graduated from university/college, unless Takamina is a genius.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: kuro808 on June 24, 2013, 02:59:23 AM
Interesting start to the fic.

I wonder how it will pan out
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: cisda83 on June 24, 2013, 05:56:35 AM
Interesting story there... Yeah.... Atsumina pairing...

Supernatural creatures stories....

I always like this kind of theme...

Can't wait to see how Atsuko met with the rest of Takamina's friends...

Thank you for the nice prologue

PS: who is the werewolf...? is it Kojiyuu couple...? With Haruna as the werewolf or Yuko?

 :twothumbs :twothumbs  :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 24, 2013, 07:18:21 AM
Tanchan,

Yup. You're right about takamina's background. She is a genius. Well, cant reveal too much of that first. The details will be stated in near future.  No worries.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 24, 2013, 07:21:17 AM
Guys, good news. I've just completed the second prologue and I will upload it by tonight!!

Stay tuned.. Wohoo!! :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: cisda83 on June 24, 2013, 07:50:25 AM
You finished making the second part...

It's coming tonight... Yeah....

Can't wait...

Well of course Takamina was a genius, she's already a surgeon on the age of 22

Because in real life, normally you can be a surgeon even just as an intern, average of the age 26.

Thank you for the notice...

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: Tanchan on June 24, 2013, 08:36:40 AM
 I also think Acchan's description in this fic is more like a vampire than a zombie because no zombie looks beautiful, plus they are soulless creatures whereas vampires can look breathtakingly beautiful especially the pure-bloods (vampire knight anyone?) and I also think Acchan's mysterious aura is more fitting for a vampire. In short vampires' beauty, intelligence - for they've lived for so long, charm, and most important of all, immortality are what most humans aspire to become (minus the blood-sucking). But what do zombies eat then if not human flesh? I don't think they drink blood like vampires do.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 1)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 24, 2013, 03:36:06 PM
Welcome to the second prologue of Supernatural Partner. This time, the chapter will be featuring Kojiyuu couple.. Not sure how you guys will like it though.. It seems like i may have been able to do better.. :fainted: Anyways, enjoy! :luvuluvu:
_________________________________________________________________________

Prologue 2 : My Girlfriend is a Werewolf?

(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/06/kojiyuu.jpg?w=456)

The creature was beautiful, huge and covered with grey fur. It had these unblinking golden eyes that seemed to see everything. I walked slowly, closer and closer. It didn’t move. Strangely enough, I wasn’t afraid. Any sane person would be terrified of a giant wolf standing so close. I reached out my hand. I just wanted to touch it.

I was woken by a sharp buzzing, so loud that felt like it was coming from inside my head rather than the other side of my bed where it should be. Lunging across my mattress, I slammed my hand blindly onto the nightstand hoping to find the elusive snooze button without opening my eyes. I had to bat at the table a few times before I was successful and the room was once again filled with blissful silence. “Haruna! Wake up! You have a photoshoot to attend to!”

I am a gravure Idol. My schedules were always packed with photoshoot. If I’m free at night, sometimes I would do some fortune telling. Well, not with tarot cards of course. But with touch. You see, I was born with a gift. I am able to look into the future and dig deep into someone’s memory with just a single touch. This too of course gives me access into their worst nightmares. This is why even my close friends are afraid to mess with me except for..

“Hissatsu : Oshiri Grab!”

“Stop it Yuko! I’m in the middle of a photoshoot for Christ sake!”

Her. Oshima Yuko. My girlfriend. We’ve been dating for 2 months. She’s a model like me too. She has features similar to of a squirrel’s. It makes me want to pinch her face everytime I see her. But sometimes she can be pretty annoying. Still, I love her. Basically, Yuko was the only person whom I can’t seem to read the mind. Strange.. Maybe love has blinded me so badly.

“Ooo…. They took a photo of me grabbing your butt! How perverted! Give me that! I’m gonna keep this.”

“You’re the perverted one! Yuko baby, please wait outside for awhile, ok? Im almost done here.”

“But Nyan Nyan~ I missed you too much..”

“That doesn’t give you any reason to photobomb into somebody else’s photoshoot with a butt grab. Just a little while more, ok?”

Well, things went longer than expected. It took another 2 hours to complete my photoshoot before I was done.

“Come on, Nyan Nyan~.. Let’s go home! Let’s go home!”

“H-Hey, stop pushing me. What’s the rush?”

“You know I do not like going out at night, Nyan Nyan~.. I simply do not like looking at the moon.”

What kind of human doesn’t like the moon? It kinda irritates me quite a lot though. I always thought that having a walk in the park at night was romantic.

“We’ve reached your house, Nyan Nyan~. But I don’t want to leave you..”

I gave my girlfriend a warm smile and closed in for a kiss. Yuko’s lips began to move my lips eagerly. I pulled away for air and then pulled Yuko back in for a round two. We stayed like that for a while kissing, pulling away between kisses to catch our breaths and then kissing again.

“Yuko, I love you.”

“I love you too, Nyan Nyan~. So I guess I’ll see you tomorrow?”

“Ok.” As I walked in my house and took a final glance of my girlfriend, I felt something was definitely off about her today. I just somehow feel it.


Yuko’s POV

There I lay down on the grass on the top of the hill, staring at the sky illuminated by the full moon, thinking. “I have to tell her the truth. She deserved to know about my true nature. But how do I explain it to her?”

“Having a little nap in the moonlight are we, Yuko-san?” A voice echoed into my ears as I saw a tall figure stepping out from behind the tree.

“You know, we adapted to resist transforming during the full moon long ago.”

“That’s not my point, Yuko-san. You never really did like the moonlight before.”

“Go away, Sado. I want to be alone right now.”

“You know, you don’t seem to live up to your title as the Ace anymore. You became soft. You would always try to challenge me whenever you meet me.”

I remained silent at the comment.

“Ah.. I get it. That girl. What was her name? was it Kojima Haruna?”

“What’s your point, Sado? Spit it!”

“Our Alpha doesn’t seen too happy with this matter. You should get rid of her.”

“You’re out of your mind, Sado. You know I’ll never do that.”

“Just so you know, I have direct orders from the Alpha to eliminate the girl.”

My ears flinched at the ridiculous comment as I pounced onto Sado and pinned her down on the ground. My eyes turned gold while my razor sharp fangs and claws start to emerge from my mouth and fingers respectively.

“Try laying a finger on her. I DARE YOU!” I threatened with a voice infuriated with anger.

“Yuko, please let me finish speaking.”

“Go ahead. If I hear anymore words which doesn’t suit my ears, this claw of mine will end up piercing through your goddamn face!”

“Alright. Look, as the Beta wolf of our clan, I may have to obey the orders of the Alpha to eliminate her. But I’ve known you longer than the Alpha. I treasure our friendship more. Think of this as an advice from an old friend. Leave the girl. I’m giving you 1 week. By next week if both of you are still together, the Alpha will send her troops to eliminate her.”

“Then let them come! I’ll protect her!”

“HOW?! BY TURNING INTO THIS?! She’ll freak out! She’ll leave you eventually!” Sado was indicating the form that I’m in right now.

I smashed my razor sharp claw into the ground right beside Sado’s head infuriated by the comment. “Don’t you dare try to confuse me, Sado! You’re my friend! You’re supposed to be helping me!”

“I am helping you! I gave you a week to think! If the Alpha were to take the initiative herself, the girl would have died a long time ago!” Sado screamed as she pushed me away. She then stood up and dusted her back

“I didn’t want to do this, Yuko-san. You’re my best friend. Whatever your choice is, just make sure what you think you’re doing is right. That’s all I’m going to say. I’ll catch you later." Sado said as she transformed into a wolf and raced off.

I then lied back down on the grass and sighed loudly “What should I do?”

“Rough argument you had with Sado just now, huh Yuko-san?”

“Y-You!”



Kojima Haruna POV

“I think im going to check on Yuko. Im quite worried about her. I think I saw her went this way just now.” I said to myself while looking into a road that leads up a hill.

I was climbing uphill when I heard an argument going on. That was definitely Yuko’s voice. I hid behind the rock trying to eavesdrop the conversation and took a peek.

“Go away, Mayuge! I don’t want to fight you.”

“I knew Sado wouldn’t dare to lay a finger on you. So I followed her quietly here. She couldn’t complete her job properly, so I’ll help her finish it. Where’s the girl, Yuko?”

“Go to hell!”

“Then I’ll just make you tell me by force!”

I saw this girl named Mayuge morphed into a wolf right before my very eyes and pounced onto Yuko and pinned her down. It wasn’t a normal wolf. It was at least as big as a cow I screamed out of fear and shock “Yuko!” attracting both of their attention.

“Nyan Nyan, run!” Yuko screamed as I saw the wolf glared right into my very eyes.

“So this is the girl, huh?” The wolf changed its target immediately and leaped straight towards me.

“Not so fast!” Yuko shouted as she managed to grab hold of the wolf’s tail and slammed it into another rock nearby.


“What’s going on, Yuko?! How did you do that??” I started panicking.

“I’ll explain later. Just run-Ugh“ Yuko wasn’t given a chance to finish her sentence as the wolf managed to pounce on her and pin her down again.

“I-It’s too strong. I only can fight Mayuge with my wolf form. Not my human form. She’s an elite after all.” Yuko thought while tring to resist the extreme force from the wolf.

Yuko took a glance on me for a moment, “Nyan Nyan, I’m sorry I lied to you. I never wanted you to see this but it seems like I have no choice now.

To my horror, Yuko morphed into something and finally able to kick the other wolf away. It then grabbed me and placed me to its back and raced away from the scene. The other wolf wasn’t able to catch up. Once we’re far away, we stopped in our tracks, I climbed down and took a closer look.

The creature was beautiful, huge and covered with grey fur. It had these unblinking golden eyes that seemed to see everything. I walked slowly, closer and closer. It didn’t move. Strangely enough, I wasn’t afraid. Any sane person would be terrified of a giant wolf standing so close. I reached out my hand. I just wanted to reach for it.

“Yuko?”

It looked away trying not to face me.

“Yuko, baby? Is that you?” I asked in a worried tone.

It didn’t want to look back at me and nodded at another direction. “So, you’re going to leave me, are you?”

As I approached Yuko, I caressed her fur. “Yuko, look at me please?”

Yuko slowly turned her head to face me.

“Just because you’re a werewolf? I think I can live with that. Besides, I know you will never hurt me.” I gave her a warm smile as she transformed back into her human form.

“R-Really?”

“Of course. It’s kinda cool to have a werewolf as a bodyguard though.”

“Wait. You think of me only as a bodyguard?”

“Well, sometimes..”

“For you, I will always be your bodyguard” Yuko leaned in and kissed me on the lips. We embraced ourselves for the whole night that night.

Having a werewolf as a girlfriend, what’s the worst thing that could happen?

Oh yeah. I’m going to introduce her to my friends as they’ve never met Yuko before. They’re going to be so jealous.



Prologue 2 – My Girlfriend is a Werewolf?
END


Prologue 3 – The Guardian of the Night


__________________________________________________________
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on June 24, 2013, 03:53:39 PM
Ah... Yuko was the werewolf... and Haruna had super power of reading people thought...

Ah... So Mariko was the beta... and she was ordered to eliminate Haruna...

Is there any imprinting here...?

Like if the wolf imprinted the other person.... they would be the soul mate or something?

Well Haruna is going to introduce Yuko to her friends.... Takamina I guess...

What going on next...?

The Guardian of the Night was about Vampires right?

Can't wait to see more

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 24, 2013, 04:00:55 PM
Cisda83,

Nope, there won't be any imprinting here..

And right you are! Next chapter is about vampires! :k-great:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on June 24, 2013, 04:09:09 PM
Uwaaaa! Prologue 2 is up! :fap

Ohmygosh! This is cool.. Oh! Haruna have a power, cool! :O Aww.. So sweet of Haruna! Love! :wub: :wub: :wub:

Uwaa~ I can't wait for the third pair! And it's about vampire! :fap

This fic is really intense! Me like it! :thumbsup Ohman! Alot of things will happen! I can't wait to witness that! XD

Thank you for the update :thumbsup :bow:

THRILLED~ :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 24, 2013, 04:12:44 PM
Thx for reading my fic..  :kneelbow:

Stay tuned for the next vampire chapter - The Guardian of the Night

I will be featuring the Mayuki couple :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: shiruba_rein on June 24, 2013, 04:35:50 PM
awww . . . . KojiYuu so sweet  :wub: :wub:

Kojiharu must really love Yuko because she accepted her for what she is  :)
Thanks for the update!  . . ... . Looking forward to your next one  :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: Elo on June 24, 2013, 04:47:19 PM
koraaaaa how dar you to take my picture haha kidding~ ^^

yeyy prologue 2 updated

I knew it tat yuko is the wolf I hope sado wont follow the order

I cant wait for the next pair

if the prologues are over will you write this fic where atsumina and the others are friends of ?????

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 24, 2013, 05:00:02 PM
Elo-san,

Thanks for reading.. :kneelbow:

I originally had that picture in my desktop already.. i didnt notice you had the same picture as your profile..  :on lol:

well, sado didn't.. follow the order.. which is why she left..

of course i'll write about their friends.. it's gonna be a little bit unexpected, though..

so stay tuned for the next prologue - Guradian of the Night  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on June 24, 2013, 08:07:25 PM
ahh...so the nephilims were combination of darksiders and dmc...cool :on GJ:

yes...yuuchan is the wolf :onioncheer:

so, the wolf form is a giant wolf... I thought it will be some kind of humanoid wolf-form like garurumon...wait, that was lycanthrope not werewolf...well it doesn't really matter...what really matter is : I can't wait for the continuation...

keep up the good work :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 25, 2013, 01:44:12 AM
Bunny rabbit-san, :on GJ: :on GJ:

 You mean humanoid form like weregarurumon? Well, there will be.. next time. But not now.

I mean it's just the introduction after all..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: DiVAGal2458 on June 25, 2013, 03:18:38 AM
This fic is awesome  :D
The next one is obvz vampires... :cathappy:
I hope the Vamp is Sae  :wub:  :inlove:
It doesn't matter to me if she's with Sayaka or Yuki, I love both pairings!  :twothumbs
I wonder who it will really be though and who will be after that... :?
Keep up the Good Work  O0
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: Archer1992 on June 25, 2013, 06:34:56 AM
Interesting...Finish the prologues soon

and Update the 1st chapter of the FF

UPDATE SOON

^_^
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 25, 2013, 07:31:49 AM
Divagal2458,
 
Sorry to dissapoint you but sae will not be in the next chapter. :kneelbow:

But I assure you sae will come into the story as the story progresses.  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: Dieyg48 on June 25, 2013, 08:42:11 AM
Ohhh...Yuko is the werewolf!~!~!~!~ Suits Yuko well...pftt~~
 XD :lol: :P

~Ehh~~ Sado? A week? Hmmm...Anyway, NyanNyan was not scared at all?! Wow~~ It's love alright!!
 XD :heart: :yep:

~Ohhh...Even though Yuko is an werewolf, NyanNyan accept her~~~
 :twothumbs :) :wub:

~Awww....Will the next one reveal another pair? Or the continuation? But i just wanna know next~~
 :thumbsup :oops: :twisted:

~Pls update the next one, i'll be waiting for it!~!~ Nice update by the way!~!~!~
 :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 25, 2013, 12:46:30 PM
Dieyg48-san,

Yes.. Sado gave Yuko a week before the Alpha wolf send her troops to hunt for them..

Next chapter will be about vampires..

AND IT WILL BE UP IN A FEW HOURS TIME!!!!! WOOHOO!!!!!

Till then, stay tuned!!  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: Dieyg48 on June 25, 2013, 01:22:18 PM
Dieyg48-san,

Yes.. Sado gave Yuko a week before the Alpha wolf send her troops to hunt for them..

Next chapter will be about vampires..

AND IT WILL BE UP IN A FEW HOURS TIME!!!!! WOOHOO!!!!!

Till then, stay tuned!!  :on GJ:

Ehhh?!?! Only a few hour?! So fast~~ But it'll be interesting!~!~
 :oops: :wub: :inlove:

~Oh, i see...i'm sorry because of my stupidness...Ahahah~~~
 :lol: :banghead: :sweatdrop:

~But yeah!! I'll wait till' then!! Moreover, it's a vampire!! Must watch!! Keep up da' good work!!
 :twothumbs :thumbsup XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 25, 2013, 04:45:07 PM
Hi there! Here comes the third prologue!! CHEERS EVERYONE!!  :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

This chapter will feature Mayuki couple! Enjoy!!  :luvuluvu:

___________________________________________________________

Prologue 3 - Guardian of the Night

(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/06/mayuki.jpg?w=487)

“Good Evening, I am Matsui Rena, your newscaster for AKB news in the supernatural segment. Just last night, once again, it was seen that a mysterious girl saved a restaurant from an assault by a total of 15 robbers single handedly. It seemed that the girl is always wearing a kabuki mask. Some claimed to have seen the girl lifting cars, punching through concrete blocks and a few actually saw the girl flew off. People around have been naming her the “Guardian of the Night”.
Next, a 10 year old girl was found brutally torn apart by a giant wolf said to be of a size of a cow-*click*”

I sat on the sofa and sighed. “Rena’s news is boring as hell. It’s the same damn news every single day.. I need more fresh news for God’s sake!”

Hi. My name is Watanabe Mayu or some calls me Nezumi. IQ 140. I know. I have a high IQ. Which is why I have a friend who kept on bugging me to get a professional job and that it is a waste of my intelligence. Just because she’s a professional surgeon, doesn’t mean I have to listen to all her blabbering about getting a job, right? I mean, I do have a job. But it’s not official, though. I exchange reliable informations about anything for money. Trust me. You don’t want to know how good I am in data collection and information gathering.

Why am I so interested in the supernaturals? Well, because I know they exist in this world. Living among us. This is not due to the fact that I read too much mangas. Do not misunderstand me. It’s because I met her before. The one they called the “Guardian of the Night”. She saved my life once from a group of yankees before. I fell in love with her on the first sight though I’ve never seen her face before. Strange huh? I never got to say thanks to her properly. Since that day, I’ve been collecting data every single day about her to track her whereabouts. It seemed to have a pattern of some sort. I used to get datas from Rena’s news but nowadays, it just seemed too repetitive.

But still, at least now, I have gathered enough data. I had discovered the pattern in her whereabouts. So, I was sure when and where she would be heading to. According to my calculations and data collection, she will be at the dock east from town tonight at 8pm. So tonight, I will be waiting there for her. This is why they say never to underestimate the intellect of mice. Never heard of this sentence before? Well, now you have.

_____________________________________________________________________

“I’m going out now! I’ll be back in a few hours time!”. I left my mansion, strapped on my kabuki mask and flew off to my destination.
Hi. My name is Black. I came from a long line of royal vampires. The 18th descendant of the great Count Dracula. What do I do for a living? During the day time, I work in a blood bank. Why? Come on! This is like the best job a vampire can have. I get paid 60000 yen every month. I know. It’s not a lot. But where else can I get so much free food? Since my boss is also a vampire in disguise, he pays me 5 blood packs everyday! How cool is that! Oh, I almost forgot. We vampires have adapted ourselves to resist against the sunlight for centuries. So, walking under the bright daylight? Not a problem.

During the night time, I would strap on my mask. For what? Fighting crimes, of course! I’m kinda doing a favour for the police. There seem to be a lot of crime cases happening in 7 different areas of Tokyo. So, every night, I would take turns to go to those places every night. Just so you know, not every criminal I fought was a human though.

_____________________________________________________________________

Watanabe Mayu POV

“Damn! I never would have thought about encountering these things.” I panicked as 3 wolves approach me, driving me into the corner.
“Well,Well. Guess what we’ll be having for dinner tonight.” One of the wolves said. As it leaped towards my direction, at the same time, something flew down from the sky with a tremendous speed knocking the wolf to the ground causing a huge impact. the wolf got knocked out cold with a single hit! There she was. The Guardian of the Night. Standing by the unconscious wolf glaring at the other two which was growling angrily at her.

“You know, you guys shouldn’t gang up on an innocent girl like that.” Voiced the guardian.
As both the wolf leaped towards her at the same time, she jumped gracefully behind them causing them to miss their target.
“Bad move.” The guardian said as she grabbed both the wolves tail and leaped of 30feet into the air pulling them along. She then spinned herself and tossed them far into the sea.

As she came back down, she walked towards me and started a conversation. “Now as for you, ojousama. What could a young and pretty girl like yourself be doing in such a dangerous place in the middle of the night, hmm?”

“O-ojousama? I-I mean, I wanted to meet you. I wanted to thank you for saving me before. And for now.”

“You came here just for that? How did you know I was going to come here? What if I wasn’t coming here? You should be dead by now.”

“I-I did some data collection, you see.. I notice there’s a pattern in your whereabouts.”

“Wow, you’re really something, ojousama. In that case, you’re welcome. I’m just glad to be of assistance. Now if you don’t mind, I’ll be taking my leave. Have a nice day.” She was already about to take off, then I screamed.

“Wait! You’re a vampire aren’t you?”. She immediately halted and looked back at me.

“How can you tell?” she seems to be slightly interested in my knowledge.

“As I told you just now, I did some data collection. With the ability to fly like that, plus your speed and strength, you can only be a vampire.”

“I see you did some homework. You’re right about me. I am a vampire. But you don’t seem afraid of vampires, I see.”

“Of course not! I think they are cool. Especially you. You’re the Guardian of the Night!”

“The what?” she frowned at my statement.

“The Guardian of the Night.” I repeated.

“Pfft.. So I’m some sort of a superhero now?” she then burst into laughter.

“Well, I guess so..” I shrugged my shoulder.

She suddenly stopped laughing. “You know, before I came here I wasn’t in a very good mood. But thanks to you, I finally found back my laughter. I sincerely thank you, ojousama.”

There she is again with the ‘ojousama’.
“You seemed like an interesting girl. Somehow I feel happy talking to you. You wanna hang out sometime?” she asked in the most delicate tone.

My face instantly turned tomato red. “E-Eh???? B-But I don’t even know your name. I-I never even seen your face before.”

“Ah.. Simple. We’ll start the introductions now.” She said as she unstrapped her mask revealing her face. She was simply dead gorgeous. Her hair was midnight black and it flowed over her shoulders. She had dreamy globe-rounded black eyes. And those sugar candy-sweet lips looked so… seductive. It was as if I was hypnotized to lean in closer and kiss them again.. and again.

“STOP!!!” I slapped myself to escape from the dirty thoughts created in my very head.

“Why are you slapping yourself all of a sudden? Well, my name is Black taking on the human name Kashiwagi Yuki. I don’t recommend you calling me Black though. It attracts unwanted attention. You can call me Yuki or Yukirin.”

“O-Oh.. I-err-Hello my name-Thank you-err..” Well, this is embarrassing. My brain just went all stupid all of a sudden. This doesn’t suit my IQ 140 character at all.

She seemed to giggle looking at my nervousness building up.

“Emm.. So what’s your name?” she asked not wanting to wait any longer.

“M-My name is Watanabe Mayu. Y-You can call me Mayu or Mayuyu. Some call me Nezumi though.”

“Nezumi as in the mice?”

“Y-Yea..”

“Nezumi-sama it is. I think it’s cute. You really suit the character of a mice.”

“Y-You think it’s cute?” my face became tomato red again.

“And why do you call me ojousama in the first place?” I asked

“Well, it’s a habit of mine. Long story about it though. You don’t want to know.”

__________________________________________________________________________

We started hanging out and getting to know each other better. My feelings for her have grown deeper and deeper. But I feel strange though. I feel that Yuki have something that  she’s keeping from me. It’s just troubling me so much. I’ll just push that aside for now.
“Erm, Yuki?”

“What is it, Nezumi-sama?”

“This Friday I have a reunion with my friends. I was wondering if you’re not busy or anything-“ I got cut off immediately.

“Of course I would love to meet Nezumi-sama’s friends. I love making new friends. Unless there’s a werewolf among your friends. You know, vampires and werewolves do not get along that much.” Yuki said jokingly.

“Of course not, silly. All of them are normal. I assure you, alright?” I gave Yuki a smile assuring her.


Sure thing they will not be meeting any werewolves…… Or will they?

Prologue 3 – The Guardian of the Night
END


Prologue 4 (Final) – The legendary hunter
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: Elo on June 25, 2013, 05:06:34 PM
hehe mayu did her homework

kyaaa yuki is so kakoiiiiii so cool

but they didnt confess to each other I hope they will ^^

anyway I cant wait for Wmatsuis chapter hehe thanks for the update ^^

I cant wait to ee what will happen if they meet with the others ^^
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on June 25, 2013, 05:09:26 PM
Pretty damn smart of you Mayu! Hehehe :fap Oh! Rena is a newscaster!

Ohmygosh! I can't wait for friday.. So Mayu and Takamina are the genius guys! Uwaaa~Yuki such a smooth talker.. MaYuki moments! :wub: You just brighten my mood.. :D

Can't wait the 4th prologue! :fap Is Jurina the hunter? Oh! And the reunion.on friday i think it will going to be a disaster! :oops:

Thank you for the update :bow: :thumbsup

AWESOME~ :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 25, 2013, 05:19:33 PM
Thank you so much you guys for supporting..

kenjoy12-san,

Whether Jurina is the hunter or not, stay tuned for the next chapter..

Everything will be revealed in the next and final prologue - The legendary hunter  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on June 25, 2013, 05:32:22 PM
Ohyeah! We, your readers going to wait for the next up! :thumbsup

CAN'T WAIT~ :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 25, 2013, 05:37:19 PM
And guess what?

The final prologue will be up the same time tomorrow!!

I planned on finishing the prologue as fast as possible so i can finally get on with the very 1st chapter!

Stay tuned!  :luvuluvu:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on June 25, 2013, 05:45:12 PM
Yey~ :fap

Well yeah with a 4 prologues the fic have a looooong way to go.. And alot will happen and i can't wait to witness everything! :thumbsup

EXCITED~ :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on June 26, 2013, 01:59:08 AM
Ah... so no imprinting... so it's just a regular dating and stuff

Interesting enough, you are making the supernatural creatures can date anyone and break up with anyone like a normal people.

Yeah... Yuki as the vampire, I guess suit her better than Mayu...

Eh... Vampire can fly...? I only know Vampire can turn into a bat to fly... but as their human form flying... Great idea there

Luckily Yuki came on time to save Mayu again...

Well Vampires and Werewolves don't get along huh... what's going to happen in the meeting..

Because I'm pretty sure Mayu's friends are Haruna and Minami... the other one... Rena?

Well can't wait to see what kind of Meeting would they have with all kind of different creatures in a group together...

The legendary hunter... eh... like a long line of the slayer...? and is it Jurina?

Thank you for the update again...

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 26, 2013, 07:38:32 AM
Cisda83,

Yup. Just like regular humans. No imprinting.

My concept of vampires is that they're able to fly even in their human form. You know, like superman. :on lol:

Yes. The legendary hunter will be from a long line of hunters.

 Whether the hunter is jurina or not, it will be revealed in yhe next and also final prologue.

So, stay tuned!  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: Dieyg48 on June 26, 2013, 08:52:11 AM
Ohhh!~!~ It's Mayuki turn eh? Ohohohh~~
 :twothumbs :inlove: XD

~So Yuki is the vampire and Mayu is da' smart one~~ Uhuhhu~~
 :P :oops: :D

~Well, the guardian of the night i see!~!~ Cool!! A hero? LOL!~!~ Yukirin!!
 :twisted: :roll: :w00t:

~Hmm...Mayu is hypnotized by Yukirin's eh?~?~ Uhuhu...I really can't wait what will happen!~!!
 :yep: :lol: :)

~Yuko is a werewolf and Yuki is a vampire, enemy is the only answer...I'm looking forward for it..
 8) :roll: :thumbsup

~Pls update the next one soon!! I'll be looking forward to it!~!~ Nice update by the way!~!~
 :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 26, 2013, 03:03:45 PM
Here comes the 4th and also final Prologue of this fic! Finally!!!

This chapter will be featuring Wmatsui.. Enjoy!! :luvuluvu:
_____________________________________________________________________________________________

Prologue 4 - The legendary Hunter

(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/06/wmatsui.jpg?w=378)

"Beep Beep"

I took out my SPTdex to look. aka SupernaturalDex.

1 supernatural being identified
Species : Werewolf
Type : Normal
Threat : Medium


"Found you." I said as I saw a black figure leaping from roof to roof. I took out my semi-automatic gun and aimed at the black figure. I released a shot and hit the black figure on the hind legs. I saw it fell down into a dark alley as i followed it and jumped down along. I landed on the body of a giant wolf.

The wolf was already partially paralyzed.
"A s-silver bullet? Just who are you?" the wolf growled in pain.

"My name doesn't matter to a dead wolf anyway. I hereby pronounce your execution for the murder of a 10 year old child under direct orders from the Hellsing organization."

"S-Stop it!"

A gunshot echoed throughout the silent night.

"By the way, the name's Van Helsing."

My birth name is Rena Van Helsing. The 8th descendant of the world famous supernatural hunter, Abraham Van Helsing. A newscaster in the morning, a hunter at night. As I'm not able to use my birth name out publicly, I go by the name of Matsui Rena. Even my closest of friends know me as Matsui Rena. I work for the Hellsing organization which mission is to search and destroy any supernatural creatures that threaten the society. My hunting weapon consists of a semi-automatic gun and a katana. Not just any semi-automatic gun or katana but a silver one. Yes. Vampires and Werewolves have a weakness for silver. They will be paralyzed momentarily when in contact with any silver material. I have been trained to master all kinds of sword techniques and fighting styles till i actually exceeded the human capabilities in terms of speed, strength and reflexes.

There i sat on the bed in my room, exhausted from the whole day of work, trying hard to keep my eyes open when suddenly,

"Rena-chan!!" A voice emerged from behind me and backhugged me tightly.

"Stop it, Center! How many time have I told you not to teleport into my room without any notice? I need privacy, you know?" I sneered being slightly annoyed by her action.

"And how many times have I told you to call me by my human name?" she said while pouting her mouth.

This girl here on the other hand is called Center, using the human name Matsui Jurina. My hunting partner. Extremely playful, extremely cheerful, and extremely annoying. Yes. She's not a human but the rarest of all the supernaturals, the nephilim, hybrid of an angel and a demon. Posseses two different modes. An angel mode and a demon mode. In the angel mode, she will have wings and able to fly. She posses a giant blue scythe in the angel form. As for her demon mode? Well, let's not talk about that now. We go way back. It was 1 year ago when i first met her. She was my lifesaver.

1 year ago

"Let me go, Akane! I know I can handle this!" i argued with my Hellsing's boss, Takayanagi Akane.

"No. I'm not going to let you go alone. You're not strong enough! It's too dangerous!" she retorted.

"I'll prove it to you!" I screamed as I stormed out the door to search for my target.

I went in deep into the forest while looking at my tracking device, trying to search for my target. After a few hours in the dark forest, finally I found it..

Beep Beep
1 supernatural being identified
Species : Werewolf
Type : Alpha
Threat : immeasurable


"Stop right there Alpha!" I screamed at the creature. It had fur of gold and eyes glowing in red. It was slightly bigger than any werewolves I've encountered.

"If it isn't the legendary hunter, Rena Van Helsing. What do you possibly want from me?" it growled.

"What do i want? Your life!" I leaped forward as i unseathed my silver katana from its wooden cover and swinged it towards the Alpha only to end up cutting the air.

"Too slow!" the Alpha growled. I never got a chance to turn around as my back already got hit by its paw. Hard. I ltterally flew 20 feet away.

"Still intending to fight me?" the Alpha snickered at me.

"I-It's too fast.." I thought. But my pride got the best out of me.

"T-That didn't hurt at all! Fight me seriously! Change into your lycan form now!"

"You're not worth my lycan form at all. You can't even hurt me in my wolf fo-" I immediately silenced the Alpha with a shot that graced it's left cheek.

"You see? I did hurt you after all." I said as I tossed an evil grin at it's face.

"You bitch!" Enraged and angered with my sudden attack, it leaped towards me attempting to crush its paw on me.

I managed to jump away and used my landing to propel myself towards the Alpha. Fast. I swinged my katana only for it to cut the air again. I attempted a few swings but to no avail. The Alpha finally retaliated as it swings its paw from left to right and right to left. Thanks to my fast reflexes, i was able to dodge every single one of its deadly swings. After a fury of dodges and misses, i finally found an opening. As it was swinging its paw to the right, I immediately dodged into the other direction swiftly and jumped to notice the back of the Alpha.

"I got you this time!" I slashed down my katana as hard as I could only for it to come in contact with a gold furry arm, grabbing my silver katana.

"Ah.. You're good using silver to coat your weapons. But i'm the Alpha wolf. Silvers do not hurt me at all." The Alpha said as it snatched my katana away and knocked me hard on my stomach. I flew towards a tree. The impact was so hard that i felt one of my ribs cracking. I took a peek at the Alpha as i was laying on the ground. The Alpha was already in its lycan form.

"I have to give you some credit to force me into this form. But now that I'm already in this form, don't think I'll hold back anymore." the Alpha growled.

I try to stand myself up but the pain in my ribs was unbearable. "Crap. This is bad. Is the Alpha really this strong?"

"Pity. Your ancestor would have a much better chance against me. He was far stronger. You're a shame to your ancestors. You brought this to yourself. Now, die!" the Alpha raised its arms attempting to attack anytime now.

"Angel mode : Activate"  a voice suddenly echoed in the forest as I saw a blast of light shot down from the sky in front of me causing the Alpha to dodge away. There stood a girl. She had a white wing on the left. A black wing on the right.

"An angel?" the Alpha questioned.

Beep Beep!

My SPTdex sounded.

1 supernatural being identified
Species : Nephilim
Type : ?
Threat : ?


The girl smiled at the Alpha's shocked expression as she summoned a huge blue scythe from her right hand and swinged it forward, causing a huge shockwave that pushed the Alpha few steps back. This just proves how tough the Alpha is. Any common werewolf would have been knocked out cold from that huge shockwave.

The Alpha growled and it morphed back into its wolf form.

The nephilim laid her scythe over her shoulders and said "Afraid to fight, wolf?"

"I didn't come here to fight a nephilim." the Alpha then glared at me and said "You won't be so lucky next time, Van Helsing!" the Alpha then proceeded to race off from the scene leaving us both alone.

"Oh My God! Wow! You're a descendant from the great supernatural hunter, Abraham Van Helsing??" I simply nodded.

"Kya!! I was a huge fan of him when he was still alive. No wonder you were able to stand so long against the Alpha wolf." she then proceeded to hug me tight.

"I think we're gonna spend A LOT of time together." she said as she showed me her cat-like smile.

"Get off!" i shouted as i pushed her away from me. I tried my best to stand up and used my katana to totter myself back to the Hellsing headquarters with one arm holding my injured rib.

She simply followed me around like nobody's business. "Stop following me, nephilim! I swear to god you take one more step, I'm going to cut you in half!"

"Alright! Alright! No need to get all angry at me. I saved your life after all." she said while pouting her mouth. She was right. She descended from the heavens and gave me a helping hand. Maybe I was a little to rough on her.

"Well, i guess I'll see you around then." she smiled.

"Sorry but I don't want to meet you. Just go." I sneered.

"Oh.. Too bad but you will.." she said right before teleporting away with a bright light. What does she mean by that?



The next morning, I struggled a little with the newscasting as the pain in my rib still sting me.

At night, as usual, I headed towards the Hellsing headquarters.

"Rena. I would like you to meet a new colleague in this organization."

My eyes widened and my mouth got pried open as I saw the girl from last night standing beside my boss.

"But, Akane! She's not a human!" I stated.

"I know. She's a nephilim. In fact, I know all about what happened last night. How she saved your life and all. Besides, we could use a couple of powerful members in this organization."

I then glared at the girl for revealing everything to my boss. I mean, how the hell did she even find this place?

"From now on, she will be your partner and since she can't go by her nephilim name Center, she will go by the name of Matsui Jurina." Akane stated.

"I object! I'm an elite and I do not need a partner! Besides, I'm already holding the name of Matsui. Give her another name!" I retorted.

"That's not for you to decide, Rena. I can't afford to lose an elite hunter like you to your rash attitude. If it wasn't for Jurina, you would have been dead!"

I stayed silent at the comment that made a lot of sense.

Jurina then proceeded to cling her arm around my arm. "See? I told you we're going to spend a lot of time together."

I simply rolled my eyes at her comment.



For the first few months, we do not seem compatible to each other at all. But as time goes by, as we know more and more about each other,we became more and more compatible with each other. Our teamwork improved drastically. I was beginning to think that it's not actually a bad thing to have a partner at all. Except for her annoying, clingy attitude of course.

Back to present time

I was shopping for some clothes with Jurina.

"Nee, Rena-chan. What are we here for?"

"Isn't it obvious? To buy clothes of course."

"But you already have a lot of clothes."

"I'm going to be meeting some of my old friends tomorrow. So, I want some new clothes."

"Bring me along!"

"Not a chance!"

"I wanna go!"

"I said no! Why do you even want to go?"

"I want to meet with your friends."

"I'm not going to repeat again. No! I'm not going to bring you along and I'm not going to introduce you to them. You're not even supposed to exist!"

"I don't care! I wanna go! I wanna go! I wanna go! I wanna go! I wanna go!". This is attracting way too much attention.

"Alright! Stop! You can come! Jeez.."

"Yay! So, how are your friends like?"

"Well, one of them is a world known and renowned surgeon, one is a model which is also a psychic. I suggest you do not mess with her. And the last one is jobless.."

"Meh.. Sounds boring.."

"Then don't go!"

"No!No!No!No!No! I'll go!"


How will the reunion turn out? I mean it's just a normal reunion of old friends.............right?


Prologue 4 (Final) - The legendary hunter
END
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: Jessye on June 26, 2013, 03:24:18 PM
"Jobless"  XD XD XD

Is that Mayu, right??

Great prologues anyway..

^^

 :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 26, 2013, 03:26:00 PM
Ding! Ding! Ding! You're right!

If you read the previous chapter, you'll find out that Mayu is in fact jobless..  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on June 26, 2013, 03:38:56 PM
ahh...the nephilim come to the stage, and it's baby juju :on woohoo:

big scythe eh, is it the legendary Harvester belongs to the Pale Rider Death :hehehe:

lycan mode...werewolves' humanoid form that only few can achieved :dunno:

if yuki = Guardian of the Night then rena = Hunter of the Night...they should create a tag team called Princess of the Night :on lol:

now the prologues are complete it's time to wait for the 1st chapter...the meeting :onioncheer: :on woohoo:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on June 26, 2013, 03:39:15 PM
Yeah... an update again...

Eh... Rena was the hunter... didn't see that coming... I should have thought that Rena probably more suited to be their friends than Jurina...

Van Helsing line... then she was supposed to be hybrid... if I'm not wrong they have Vampire blood in their bodies

AH... Jurina was the nephilim, hybrid of an angel and a demon....

And she saved Rena when she was younger....

Yeah... They were going to go meet with Minami, Haruna and Mayu with their respective creatures...

How the reunion going to go?

Can't wait to see if there would be any action at the reunion or not?

Thank you for the last prologue... I guess now..

Can't wait to see the 1st chapter...

Thank you again...

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on June 26, 2013, 03:44:35 PM
Lol at Mayu being jobless :lo: Hehehe.. Such a lazy bum.. :oops:

Cool~! Jurina's a nephilim and Rena's the hunter! :w00t:

Can't wait for reunion and chapter 1! :fap Finally!

Thank you for the update :bow: :thumbsup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 26, 2013, 03:49:19 PM
bunny rabbit-san,

The scythe that the Pale Rider posses is double sided.

The one that Jurina posses is one sided. I based it on DMC 5's Osiris. You can check it out.

And yes. Basically only the elites of the werewolfs can transform into a lycan especially *cough*yuko*cough*

And what do you think will happen if you bring a vampire together with a werewolf

Or a legendary hunter with 3 supernatural creatures?  :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on June 26, 2013, 05:12:42 PM
in his Reaper form Death use one big scythe called The Harvester...which he use to harvest the soul of living beings - heck the name of that monstrous scythe of his :on lol:

when those factions gather in one place 'something' will happen...like yuko will start groping yukirin's oppai and oshiri or she will start bickering with her comerade in height...but what ever it is it will be bad for the owner :kekeke:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 26, 2013, 05:22:15 PM
Bunny-rabbit san,

Ah.. I get what you mean now.. His reaper form.. Yup.. Something like that..

Interesting idea you have there about Yuko though..

But i'm not sure if a werewolf would do that to a vampire though..  :on lol:

You just have to wait for me to update soon..

Not sure when..

But i'll try to finish chapter 1 as soon as possible..  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: sakura_drop_ on June 26, 2013, 05:33:11 PM
I'm sorry for not replying when you PMed... I mean for not sending you what I was supposed to send.. I was just so busy and didn't even have the chance to use computer the past days... Then here I am, back home and ready for the action... I read all you updated and what can I say...

I LOVE IT!!!


Especially Yuko-sama and Rena-sama!!  :wub: :wub: :wub:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 26, 2013, 05:37:22 PM
Ah, sakura_drop san..

It's been some time..

I'm glad you liked it.. :hee:

Thx for supporting my fanfic..  :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:

Stay tuned for my Chapter 1 of this fic!  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: Archer1992 on June 27, 2013, 12:47:41 AM
yei! finally all the prologues ends

i will wait for the 1st chapter

thanks!!!

Update soon!!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kahem on June 27, 2013, 01:19:23 AM
Awesome meeting!!!! They will meet each other soon!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: Tanchan on June 27, 2013, 03:36:45 AM
can't wait till the actual story. wonder how they will react seeing their respective friends are supernatural.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 27, 2013, 07:32:57 AM
No worries. It will be revealed in the 1st chapter.

Till then, stay tuned.. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: Elo on June 27, 2013, 09:06:04 AM
yosh I cant wait for the first chapter

atsuko and minami are working on their relationship

yuko and haruna are in a reationship

yuki and mayu are working too

rena and jurina too


when will you update the first chapter ?? ^^
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 27, 2013, 12:49:44 PM
Elo-san,

I'll see when i can finish..

Who knows.. maybe tomorrow it will be uploaded..

Stay tuned! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Prologue 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 27, 2013, 04:40:41 PM
Here comes the first chapter of my fanfic!! Its filled with drama though.. Not sure if you guys will like it..

But HERE IT IS!!!! ENJOY YOUR STAY HERE!!  :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:

Chapter 1 - The Reunion

Takhashi Minami POV

It’s been 5 days since I met Acchan. She’s currently living in my house as a permanent guest. She doesn’t seem like she has a place to stay. So I offered myself. Somehow, even as a zombie, Acchan seemed nothing like it at all. She’s cute and beautiful too. Somehow I feel slightly attracted to her. L-Let’s just put that aside for now. I do not want to start thinking of weird things early in the morning. Well, today is the fated day where I will have a reunion with my old friends. I’m bringing Acchan along, of course. They totally need to meet her.

“Gah!! What should I wear?” I yelled being frustrated not knowing what to wear for the meeting.

“Nee, Minami. Which one of These clothes should I wear?” Maeda asked.

As soon as I turned around, I saw Maeda holding two pair of blouses. Naked.

I quickly turned around while my face flashed red. “A-Acchan! Your clothes! Normally people would choose their clothes before stripping off, you know?”

“Oops.. I forgot. It’s a habit of mine.” Maeda chuckled. “So which one should I wear?”

“C-Choose the one on the left.” I answered, still unable to turn around and look at her.

“Alright!” She went into the bathroom right after that.

But there’s still one thing bothering me. The sight of the huge scar across her chest was still traumatizing for me. She told me she was attacked by a girl with wings of black and white, wielding a huge blue scythe. Hmm... Never heard of anything like that before. I wonder what it was.

“Crap! It’s 10.30! We’re supposed to meet at 11! I better get changing now.”



Kojima Haruna POV

There I woke up on my bed to find that my girlfriend snuggled herself on me. She was literally curled up. Just like a hamster. If she wasn’t asleep right now, I would have pinched her face hard. It’s hard to believe such a cute girl could turn out to be a werewolf. Except for her attitude, of course. She can be quite messy at times. Looking at her sleeping peacefully like this, I just couldn’t help it. I poked her face. She seemed to flinch a little from my little poke.

“Yuko, it’s time to wake up.” I nudged her, waking her up from her slumber.

She finally opened her eyes and smiled, “Good morning, Nyan Nyan~”

I smiled looking at how cute she’s looking right now. “Good Morning, Yuko. Do you know what day today is?

She cutely nodded her head “I’m meeting Nyan Nyan’s friends, right?”

“That’s right. We better change and get going now.” As I was trying to remove myself from my bed, Yuko grabbed my wrist.

“Ah.. Nyan Nyan~” She closed her eyes and puckered her lips signifying that she wants a morning kiss.

I giggled at how cute she is, still asking for morning kisses. I leaned in and pecked her lips.

“Ok. Can we go now?” I questioned.

“Ok.” She said excitedly as she hopped off the bed and head towards the bathroom.



Watanabe Mayu POV

I paced left and right in my living hall, up and down the stairs panicking.

“Where is Yuki? She’s late. She said that she’ll drop by here first before leaving. What if she doesn’t want to come? What if something bad happened to her?” A lot of questions going through my head right now and finally..

“Ding! Dong!” the bell rang as I rushed to the entrance and opened the door. It was Yuki. As beautiful as always. Her hair. Her eyes. Her face. So mesmerizing.. Her lips especially. I feel like I just want to lean in and.. Argh! Stop thinking like that, brain! You’re destroying my brain cells!

“Thank god you’re here! What took you so long? I thought something bad happened to you.” I asked in a worried tone.

“Do you expect me to fly here and risk exposing myself? Sure can’t do that, Nezumi-sama. I took a cab instead. I was stuck in the traffic.”

I smacked myself on the head. Why was I so dumb, not to realize this reason. It made so much sense now. See what you did to me, brain? You just made me look stupid in front of Yuki.

“O-Oh.. You have a point there. Well, shall we get going?” I asked

“Err.. I don’t think so, Nezumi-sama.” She said.

“E-Eh? Why? But-“ I got cut off immediately.

“Before Nezumi-sama start asking any questions, I suggest you look at what you’re wearing right now.”

I was confused with what she was talking about till I looked down. I was still in my pajamas. Maybe I was too concerned about whether Yuki is coming or not that I forgot to change.

“Ah. S-Sorry. I’ll get changing now. And then we’ll go.”

“Take your time, Nezumi-sama. I’ll be waiting outside for you.



Matsui Rena POV

I stepped out of my shower, dried myself up and strapped on my lingerie. I looked into my wardrobe, contemplating what to wear, still in my lingerie when..

“Rena-chan!! Let’s go!!” as usual, an annoying voice emerged from behind me.

“Kya!!” I grabbed my blanket swiftly and covered my half naked body. “Why do you always have to teleport into my room when I’m changing? How the hell did you even get this timing?” I asked in a loud manner.

“Well, let’s just consider myself lucky.” She said as she showed me her cat-like smile.

Seeming annoyed by her action, I started throwing things at her. “GET *tosses comb* OUT *tosses lipstick* OF *tosses conditioner* MY *tosses lip gloss* ROOM! *tosses hair dryer*”

With every toss that landed perfectly on her, she flinched her way out of my room. “Ok! Ok! Stop throwing! I’ll go outside and wait!”

I finally got changed into my new clothes that I have just bought yesterday. As I walked outside my room, Jurina stood there, smiling at me with her cat-like smile again.

I looked at her confused with her overly-joyful character. “You’re a happy go lucky half demon, aren’t you?”

“Mou.. Rena-chan.. Can’t you be nicer to me and call me half angel instead?” she pouted her mouth.

Looking at Jurina like this, it doesn’t seem like she has any traits of a demon at all. Not a tiny bit. Maybe because the angel side of her took majority over her.. But still, I have seen the other half of her before. Trust me. It wasn’t pretty at all.

“Ok then, HALF ANGEL, shall we go?”

“Let’s go!” Jurina then grabbed my arm as we walked out the door.



11am (The fated reunion)

Rena and Jurina was the first to reach the destination. It was under a huge sakura tree in the middle of a wide field.

“Why did you choose this place as the meeting place, Rena-chan?” Jurina asked.

“When we’re young, my friends and I used to come here a lot. Basically, only we know of this place. So, there will be nobody here to disturb us, whatsoever.” Rena answered.

“But where’re your friends, Rena-chan?” Jurina asked.

“Stop complaining. They’ll be here anytime soon.  Ah! There they are! All of them came together. Seems like they took the same bus or something. But it seems like all of them brought brought a friend together.” I said while waving my hands to six girls walking from the bus stop.

“Nee.. Minami.. I kinda feel weird about these two girls.” Maeda whispered to Takamina pointing at Yuko and Yuki.

“Don’t worry, Acchan. I think you’re thinking too much.” Takamina smiled.

“I smell something weird. Especially from this girl over here. She smells like.. a vampire.” Yuko thought.

“This smell.. The stench from the blood of… a wolf.” Yuki gave Yuko a short gaze.

Jurina was scanning through all six girls and stopped her gaze at Maeda. As soon as Maeda’s eyes met with Jurina’s, her eyes widened in shock and stopped in her very tracks.

“It’s her..” Maeda said in an inaudible tone.

“Acchan? What’s wrong?” Takamina asked looking very confused.

Jurina then smiled and patted Rena on the back. “Rena-chan, guess what?”

Rena seemingly confused, asked “What?”

“Your SPTdex will sound in 5, 4, 3, 2, 1”

Jurina was right.

Beep Beep!
3 supernatural beings identified
Species : Zombie
Type : Special infected
Threat : Extremely high

Species : Werewolf
Type : Elite (Ace)
Threat : Extremely high

Species : Vampire
Type : Royal-blood
Threat : Extremely high


Looking at her SPTdex signifying these data, she immediately pulled out her semi-automatic gun and aimed at them.

“Angel mode : Activate!” Jurina transformed into her angel form and summoned her scythe.

“You! You! And you! Stop moving!” Rena shouted from far, signifying Maeda, Yuko and Yuki to stop.

“Wow! Wow! What the heck is going on!” Takamina panicked as she raised her hand high up in the air.

“What’s a newscaster doing with a gun?! And what the hell is that girl?! ” Mayu asked, also panicking.

“She’s a supernatural hunter. I knew it all along. I saw her mind before. As for the other girl, I have no idea” Kojiharu said.

“You guys see this device right here? *shows device* This is called the SPTdex. Function to identify any supernatural creatures within a range of 50 metres. And it seems like you three brought unwanted guests.” Rena said while her fingers laid on the trigger, attempting to shoot.

“W-What about that girl beside you?! T-That’s not a human either!” Takamina finally voiced out.

“Exactly. She has wings!” Mayu said.

“A nephilim, huh? I can smell it in her blood. It reeks of demon blood mixing with angel’s blood. It’s unbearable.” Yuki sounded.

“S-See? You’re hanging out with a supernatural being too! S-So, you’re no different from us!” Takamina said.

“Don’t you dare compare Jurina with those friend of yours. She’s different! She’s my friend!” Rena raised her voice.

“She’s my friend too!” Takamina pointed at Maeda.

“She’s my girlfriend!” Kojiharu said signifying Yuko.

“She saved my life twice!” Mayu stated, appointing Yuki.

Rena took a final glance at all three supernaturals standing before her once again when she suddenly said “Fine. I trust you.” And kept her gun.

“Wait. You trust them so easily?” Jurina questioned.

“Whats our motto for Hellsing, Jurina?” Rena asked.

“To search and destroy any supernaturals that threaten the society.” Jurina answered.

“Exactly. Which means, we can’t possibly hunt for those that didn’t threaten the society, am I right? And I trust my friends. They’re like sisters to me. Besides, look at them. They look friendly. I think we can work things out. What do you think?” Rena asked while facing Jurina.

Jurina then gave a glance to Maeda and smiled. “So, shall we start with an icebreaking event?”

Chapter 1 - The Reunion
END

Next chapter : Chapter 2 - Ice breaking event
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: tfme3638 on June 27, 2013, 04:50:31 PM
icebreaker :hiakhiakhiak: Just the thought of it makes me laugh out loud!!! Awesome fic!! can't wait for more :shy2: :byebye:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 27, 2013, 04:57:22 PM
well, basically next chapter well talk in details about each and every one of them..

lots of talking though..

not sure if you guys will like it.. :frustrated:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: JujuAirin on June 27, 2013, 04:57:55 PM
Yey! You updated~!  :cow:


May I say something? Yuko the werewolf and Yuki the vampire....like...really? I wonder how they'll get along.But then again who the heck came up with the werewolfs hates vampires? I'm pretty sure they can get along :P

I stepped out of my shower, dried myself up and strapped on my lingerie. I looked into my wardrobe, contemplating what to wear, still in my lingerie when..

“Rena-chan!! Let’s go!!” as usual, an annoying voice emerged from behind me.

“Kya!!” I grabbed my blanket swiftly and covered my half naked body. “Why do you always have to teleport into my room when I’m changing? How the hell did you even get this timing?” I asked in a loud manner.

“Well, let’s just consider myself lucky.” She said as she showed me her cat-like smile.

Seeming annoyed by her action, I started throwing things at her. “GET *tosses comb* OUT *tosses lipstick* OF *tosses conditioner* MY *tosses lip gloss* ROOM! *tosses hair dryer*”

With every toss that landed perfectly on her, she flinched her way out of my room. “Ok! Ok! Stop throwing! I’ll go outside and wait!”

That made my day :)

Jurina then smiled and patted Rena on the back. “Rena-chan, guess what?”

Rena seemingly confused, asked “What?”

“Your SPTdex will sound in 5, 4, 3, 2, 1”

Jurina was right.

Beep Beep!
3 supernatural beings identified
Species : Zombie
Type : Special infected
Threat : Extremely high

Species : Werewolf
Type : Elite (Ace)
Threat : Extremely high

Species : Vampire
Type : Royal-blood
Threat : Extremely high



Sugoii, Juju~!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on June 27, 2013, 05:01:27 PM
I don't know why i'm laughing at the chapter 1~! :lol: So freaking funny.. I mean i can imagine all of their reactions.. Hahaha.. :fap :lol: Seriously their reactions! :oops:

Oh there's a hellsing's motto? :? That's nice.. Hehe

I can't wait for the next up! Keep it up! :fap

Thank you for the update :bow: :thumbsup

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 27, 2013, 05:04:38 PM
JujuAirin-san,

Well, don't ask me who came up with the werewolves hating vampires.

I don't know it either..  :on lol:

Thx for reading my fanfic though..  :kneelbow:

Stay tuned for my next chapter!  :luvuluvu:


kenjoy12-san,

If you check prologue 4, aka Rena's prologue, you'll find out that this is how Rena described Hellsing's mission.  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: blakwhite on June 27, 2013, 05:20:07 PM
nice update  XD


well, basically next chapter well talk in details about each and every one of them..

lots of talking though..

not sure if you guys will like it.. :frustrated:

as long as you update this fic i think no probs :3
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: mo-chan on June 27, 2013, 10:30:15 PM
wow I like this Fanfic  :inlove: it's an interesting idea  :thumbsup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on June 28, 2013, 12:45:56 AM
yuuchan sleep like hamster...mecha kawaii :luvluv1:

juju...next time you want to teleport to rena's room when she's changing call me ok...I'll come along with you :on bleed:

can't stop thinking about yuuchan's cuteness :luvluv1: and rena in lingerie... :on bleed: :on bleed: :imdead:

gahhh...next chapter please :on comhere:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 28, 2013, 01:45:12 AM
Thx for supporting.. :kneelbow:

Next chapter will consist of a lot of talking though

Since I'll be introducing each supernatural in details along with their powers and everything.

Stay tuned!  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: Dieyg48 on June 28, 2013, 06:01:08 AM
Quote
“Don’t you dare compare Jurina with those friend of yours. She’s different! She’s my friend!” Rena raised her voice.

“She’s my friend too!” Takamina pointed at Maeda.

“She’s my girlfriend!” Kojiharu said signifying Yuko.

“She saved my life twice!” Mayu stated, appointing Yuki.

I was laughing at that part!~!~ And hey, gomen I missed to comment on the previous one...
 :bow: :thumbsup :lol:

~Well, at last, the fated reunion has come!~!~ Oh...zombie, werewolf, vampire, HALF ANGEL~!~!~ LOL
 :twisted: :w00t: XD

~Oh damn it, all of them hate each other!~!~ But i bet, it'll not last long though~!~!~
 :yep: :P :)

~Hahaha, Mayu is acting...I mean being stupid in front of Yuki despite her IQ is high...
 :D :oops: :inlove:

~Oh pls...pls update the next one...The fated reunion is totally awesome!~!~ Gyaaa!~!~!~
 :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: Archer1992 on June 28, 2013, 07:15:07 AM
hahahahahaha funny

thanks

Update soon!!!


Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: Minamiyuki on June 28, 2013, 09:26:54 AM
Nice fic, I will always rooting it...

By the way, I will adding the information:

Nephilims are not the offspring of Angel and Demon, they are the offspring of Angel and Humans or Angel/Human (Immortal/Mortal) Hybrid.

Nephalems are the real offspring of Angel and Demon or Angel/Demon Hybrid.

If the offspring has a blood of human, he/she may be a Nephilim, either Fallen Angel/Human (Immortal/Mortal) Hybrid or Angel/Demon/Human (Immortal/Immortal/Mortal) Hybrid.

Nephalems was based on the Old Testament 'Nephilims', the only difference is that the parents are immortal.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: abcari on June 28, 2013, 10:07:38 AM
now we have this: humans + monsters + they are friends = an awesome party!! xDDD

good fic here! :D
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 28, 2013, 10:44:36 AM
X last cross X-san,

Thanks for the wonderful information.

But as I said before, I'm basing my concept of nephilims according to the game DMC5, which is offsprings of angel and demon.

Thanks for supporting my fic..

As usual, chapter 2 will be up tonight.

Stay tuned!!  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on June 28, 2013, 01:18:40 PM
Minami saw Atsuko in her glory huh?  :lol:

Eh.... Atsuko was attacked by creature like Jurina...? Why?

Yuko was so cute be together with Haruna

Mayu was happy to have a date with Yuki

Jurina was so cute...

Well I thought there would be a fight broke through when Rena identified the unwanted guests in her reunion with her friends.

Luckily they did not fight...

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to see

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 1)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 28, 2013, 05:50:07 PM
This chapter is filled with talking and talking and talking and talking...

It might be a little boring.. Let me apologize first..  :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:

Not sure you guys will like it or not.. :frustrated: :frustrated: :frustrated: :frustrated: :frustrated:

Well, here it is~~

_____________________________________________________________

Chapter 2 - Icebreaking event

“My name is Takahashi Minami. You can call me Minami or Takamina. Graduated from high school at the age of 15. Got my Masters Degree in Medical Science at the the age of 18. PhD at the age of 20. By 21 years old, I am already a well known surgeon who can perform a successful surgery that has only 20% success rate. I have 136 successful surgeries out of 136. That’s how I got my nickname, ‘The Hands of God’. Ranked 2nd in the world’s best surgeon ranking.”

“Wow.. That’s amazing, Takamina-sama” Yuki said, impressed with Takamina’s achievement

“S-Sama?” Takamina looked slightly confused.

“You know, there was once where I actually suspected that she’s a supernatural being.” Rena said.

“I don’t think you’re finish with your introductions yet, Takamina.” Mayu sounded.

“What do you mean?  What else?” Takamina questioned.

“148cm, fail in jokes, can’t skip properly, bust size 73cm, waist size 53cm, hip size 78cm.” Mayu said.

“That’s too detailed!! How the hell did you even find out about my 3 sizes?!”. Takamina said, being shocked with Mayu’s statement. Mayu merely smiled and shrugged her shoulders.

“Well, my name is Kojima Haruna. You can call me Kojiharu or Haruna. I’m a model and also a fortune teller. I was born with a gift, you see. I can read people’s thoughts and also sometimes look into the future. I also can have access into someone’s nightmares. Yuko here is my girlfriend. We’ve been dating for two months.” Kojiharu said while smiling at Yuko.

“Doesn’t she get her furs all over your bed then?” Yuki asked jokingly only to be replied with Yuko’s angry glare.

“You have some problem with me getting my furs on the bed or you have some problems with me? Why don’t you say it out loud.” Yuko said being slightly agitated.

“You wolves do not seem to listen well do you? My question was crystal clear. You are the one with the problems with me.” Yuki replied with a slightly loud voice.

Yuko was about to reply when Kojiharu stepped in and pulled Yuko out of the conversation. “Yuko. We’re here to make friends. Not enemies. Just calm down and stay beside me, ok?” Kojiharu patted Yuko’s head. Yuko returned to Kojiharu’s side and gave a final glare at Yuki.

“A-Alright, so, who’s next?” Takmina asked.

“I’ll go then. My name is Watanabe Mayu. Call me Mayu or Nezumi. IQ 140. I am extremely good in data collection and research. Do not even question my ability. I just know it. I’m good. This is why I exchange extremely reliable informations for money. That’s all I can say about myself.”

“You know, Mayu. You really should get a professional job or something. I really a waste of your inte-“ Takamina got cut off immediately.

“Ah. Don’t even start blabbering to me about getting a job, Takamina. I’m living a good life now. So, just leave me in peace.” Mayu replied.

“She’s right, Takamina. You should let her do her own thing.” Rena said.

“I guess it’s my turn now. I’m Maeda Atsuko. You can call me Maeda or Acchan. I’m a zombie.”

“So, how old are you?” Kojiharu asked.

“I’m currently 68 years old.” Maeda answered.

“Wow! A young zombie! So do you eat brains? Do you poop?” Yuko asked excitingly.

“Yuko! Don’t be rude to others like this!” Kojiharu told Yuko.

“Tch- Werewolves are such unrefined creatures.” Yuki dissed.

“What is that I heard you say? You want to have a go!?” Yuko literally held Yuki on her collar.

“I’m sorry but I’m not going to play with you right now. I can’t risk Nezumi-sama getting injured.” Yuki replied.

“Yuko! Let go!” Kojiharu pryed Yuko’s hand away from Yuki’s collar.

“You better watch your mouth, bat. One day I’m going to beat you up real good!” Yuko warned Yuki while Yuki remained silent and unfazed with Yuko’s threat.

“Stop it, both of you. Let Maeda-san continue.” Rena said.

“Well, there are two groups of zombies. One is called the normal infected, the other one is called special infected like me. Normal infected are like those zombies you see in your Sunday television. Mindless creatures who feed on flesh of anything. A special infected on the other hand,  are able to retain our minds and feelings. Our body functions similar to a normal human’s. Special infected eats just like a human. Not flesh. We do not decompose or rot. Which is why we will forever retain our looks from right before death.”

“Eternal beauty. I like that.” Yuki nodded her head.

“So, any special abilities?” Jurina asked.

“Special infected have 5 times the strength of a normal human’s while a normal infected is just like the normal ones.”

“What? That’s it? I don’t mean to be rude or anything, but that sounds kinda lame.” Yuko said.

“Wait. I’m not done yet. Our endurance and defense though, it’s near invincible.” Maeda continued.

“What do you mean near invincible? Mind explaining a bit?” Mayu asked.

“We zombies do get hurt. But only when hit with a force of 20 tonnes.” Everybody’s mouth dangled open.

“You mean, even if two elephants land on you, you still wouldn’t get hurt at all?” Kojiharu asked.

Maeda shook her head. “Nope. We won’t feel anything from that.”

“You’re amazing, Maeda-sama. Even us vampires couldn’t stand such large mass.” Yuki said being fascinated with Maeda.

“That’s because you vampires are weak and fragile.” Yuko dissed only to be replied with a cold stare from Yuki.

“Do not insult my kind. I do not like it.” Yuki warned, pointing right at Yuko’s face.

“And I don’t care.” Yuko returned a glare.

“C’mon both of you, let Acchan finish.” Takamina said.

“There's simply no other ways to kill a zombie except for their weaknesses. We’re weak against silver, or ang..” Maeda suddenly got a little flustered. Maeda then looked at Jurina fearfully and finally said, “A-Angel weapons.”

“Well, still sounds kind of lame for me. I mean, are they only good in defense?” Yuko asked.

“Do not underestimate the bite of a zombie. A zombie’s bite is extremely deadly. What animal has the strongest bite in the world?” Maeda asked.

“A crocodile. With a biting strength of about 5000psi.” Mayu answered.

“You see, a zombie’s bite can reach up to 7000psi. That goes for all types of zombies, special or normal. Whether you’re a supernatural or not, a zombie’s bite will most probably be fatal. But no worries though. Our zombie lord has confined all the normal infected out of our reach so that they will not go around killing innocent people. Basically the zombies that walk around here, are all special infected.” Maeda said.

“Ah.. No wonder I rarely see a zombie limping around.” Rena said.

“Although I’m not sure about that anymore..” Maeda whispered to herself hoping that nobody listened.

“Did you say something, Maeda-san?” Rena asked.

“N-No. I didn’t.” Maeda replied.

“I guess it’s my turn now. My name is Black. I’m using the human name of Kashiwagi Yuki. You can call me Yuki or Yukirin. I’m a vampire of the royal blood.” Yuki introduced herself.

“Wow! A descendant of Count Dracula? This should be interesting.” Rena seemed very interested in Yuki all of a sudden.

“Eh? Count Dracula? I thought it was a myth!” Takamina asked, being surprised.

“Takamina-san, we’re all myths.” Yuko replied.

“I’m quite sure all of you heard of the Guardian of the Night before, right?” Yuki asked. Everyone nodded.

“Well.. That was me.” Yuki said.

“The one wearing a mask going around every night fighting crimes was you? I should have known.” Rena said.

“Right. So, vampires have 13 times of a normal human’s strength. Basically we move faster by flying than running.” Yuki said.

“Can you give us an example?”  Jurina asked.

“”By running, we can cover a distance of 1km in a little over a minute.” Yuki said.

“Pfft.. LAME AS HELL!” Yuko dissed.

Yuki merely gave Yuko a short glare before continuing “But by flying, we can cover 1km distance in just 20 seconds”

“Wow.. That’s really fast.” Kojiharu said.

“Thanks for the compliment, Haruna-sama. In terms of defense, we vampires can only stand up to a force of 1 tonne before feeling pain.” Yuki explained.

“Still, that’s a lot. We humans can’t even stand a 150kg force properly. Even for me who trained myself to exceed human capabilities, the most I could stand is just a mere 500kg force.” Rena said.

“Alright, I think you’re done here, so move over. It’s time for the great and powerful Oshima Yuko to shine!” Yuko said as she pushed Yuki out of the way, grabbing the center stage. Yuki replied with a glare.

“Yuko! Stop doing that to Yuki!” Kojiharu said.

Yuko ignored Kojiharu and started introducing herself. “I’m Oshima Yuko. You can call me Yuko. As you can see, I’m a werewolf. The Ace of my clan! My human form has a strength 5 times of human’s. My wolf form has a strength 10 times of humans and I can cover a distance of 1km in half a minute without FLYING.” Yuko said while giving the stink eye to Yuki.

“In my lycan form though, my strength is easily 20 times of a humans. We can stand up to 5 tonnes of force” Yuko gave Yuki the stink eye again.

“So, do you transform during the full moon?” Mayu questioned.

“You’re not all that bright are you, Mayu-san? You bragged about having an IQ of 140 and that you did a lot of research of some sort. Where is your knowledge about werewolves, huh? Or maybe you spent so much time with that filthy bat that you have developed a bat brain?” Yuko said, pointing at Yuki.

Yuki immediately walked in front Yuko and grabbed her collar. “I do not mind you dissing me, but don’t you speak like that to Nezumi-sama!”

“You want to fight? Just say it!” Yuko challenged Yuki.

“Don’t tempt me, wolf!” Yuki warned.

“H-Hey! Break it, you guys! Since we’re going to meet each other often from now on, why don’t we clear off any misunderstanding?” Takamina interfered while pushing them away from each other.

“I agree. We should clear off any misunderstanding.” Jurina said, while looking at the flustered Maeda.

“Alright. Now’s my turn then! My name is Center using the name of Matsui Jurina. As you all already know, I’m a nephilim. Basically a hybrid of an angel and a demon. I have the ability to teleport. I can switch to angel mode and also demon mode. In my angel mode, I will literally grow wings allowing me to fly and wield a giant blue scythe.”

“Wait.. Wings? Giant blue scythe? Where have I heard of those before..” Takamina thought.

“In my demon mode though, I have nothing. No wings. No weapon. Just claws.” Jurina continued.

“That’s lame.” Yuko insulted once again.

“Yuko-san. I suggest you not to look down on my demon mode. I am literally stronger than the Alpha wolf and faster than the Vampire Ace in that form. But I have to sacrifice something to use that form though.” Jurina said.

“Which is?” Mayu asked.

“My sanity.” Everybody became quiet for a few moment.

“Ah… Nyan Nyan~ I’m scared!” Yuko sounded as she ran and glomped her face onto Kojiharu’s chest.

“How gross! How can someone change their attitude so fast like this?” Yuki looked at Yuko in disgust.

“Well, we’re done here, so let’s go!” Rena said, trying to escape.

“Oh no, we’re not!” Kojiharu said.

“Yea. You still haven’t ‘introduced’ yourself yet.” Mayu sounded.

“Oh, come on, you guys. You guys know me very well.” Rena answered.

“Right. But not until half an hour ago when you pulled out a gun!” Takamina said.

“Alright. Look. My name isn’t Matsui Rena. It’s Rena Van Helsing.”

“EH?????” Takamina and Mayu looked shocked.

“I knew it all along.” Kojiharu said.

“You know, Kojiharu, you got to learn not to invade into people’s head.” Rena said.

“Y-You’re the descendant of Abraham Van Helsing, the world’s greatest supernatural hunter? Thanks to your ancestor, I developed my habit of calling people ojousama!” Yuki sounded.

“What do you mean by that, Yuki?” Mayu asked.

“When Abraham Van Helsing defeated Count Dracula, all his descendants are contracted to work under the Van Helsing family as butlers.” Yuki explained.

“Just so you know, the vampires were released from their contracts years ago.” Rena answered.

“So? Doesn’t change the fact that I’ve already developed this habit of mine. But whatever it is, I don’t want to make a fuss about it. This is all history.” Yuki replied.

“Right. Thanks for understanding. So basically I’m a newscaster in the morning, and a supernatural hunter at night, working for the organization known as Hellsing and Jurina here, is my partner.” Rena explained.

“So, a hunter. I should have known..” Maeda said while looking into Jurina’s direction.

Jurina stood up suddenly and said, “I would like to clear things up with you, Maeda-san.”

Everyone suddenly seemed interested.

“I’m deeply sorry for attacking you the other day. I want you to accept my apology.” Jurina said while bowing 90 degree.

Takamina looked at Maeda with a shocked expression “Was it the scar?”

Maeda simply nodded.

Rena looked at Jurina with the same shocked expression “You went hunting without me?”

“You know that’s not the point, Rena.” Kojiharu said.

“I was just having fun. I rarely see a special infected. So, I just got carried away a little. I mean, I didn’t know 1 hit was enough to knock you out.” Jurina explained.

“I’m a special infected. Even from an angel weapon, 1 hit was definitely not enough to take me out. I was already injured when you found me.” Maeda said.

“Injured by what?” Takamina asked.

“I don’t want to talk about it, Minami. Don’t ask. But I’m glad you apologized. I accept your apology. I’m happy we could clear off any misunderstandings.” Maeda smiled at Jurina.

“Well, it seems like we have a misunderstanding solved. So how about both of you?” Takamina said, signifying Yuko and Yuki who’s glaring into each other’s eyes.

“You know what, let’s just get something to eat. I’m hungry.” Yuko said.

“Ah. Why don’t we go to the mall right there?” Rena suggested, pointing at a shopping mall nearby.


Well, things went awfully well. This is going to be a long long day.


Chapter 2 : The icebreaking event
END


Next chapter : Chapter 3 - Double date
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: blakwhite on June 28, 2013, 06:16:28 PM
aah ~
thanks for update  XD

i think its not that boring :thumbsup

look forward for the double date chapter lol XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 28, 2013, 06:22:22 PM
Thank you so much!!

I thought it was boring..

Well, please look forward to the next chapter..

Things can get a little fluffy..  :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on June 28, 2013, 06:26:58 PM
It's not boring don't ya worry.. The talking were quite entertaining.. Hehe.. And we get to know what kind of creatures or whatever supernatural roaming around the world.. :thumbsup

Buuuut! Yuki and Yuko are such a kids.. I wanna bump their heads together or better yet bring out a big paper fan out of nowhere and smack it on their heads.. :fap Wahahaha :twisted: :thumbsup I guess vampires and werewolves are enemy in nature.. :oops:

Wonder why Acchan got already injured when before fighting Jurina that time. :? There's something wrong.. Ahmmm :?

Uwaaa~ Double date for next up.. :fap Who will be the pairings? :?

Thank you for the update :bow: :twothumbs

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on June 28, 2013, 06:31:22 PM
bwahahaha...nice way to complete takamina's self intro mayu :hiakhiakhiak:

so using mmorpg term acchan is a tank with her insane defence,yuko-yuki-rena are agi dps (damage dealer with their speed and agility as backup),jurina str dps(damage dealer with brute sterengh?),haruna debuffer(impale victim with fear),mayu tactician,and takamina healer...depend on the oponent,tank role can be switched among acchan,yuko,yuki,and jurina...quite complete for a party :on lol:

nice chapter...the talk was funny and not boring at all :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 28, 2013, 06:32:11 PM
kenjoy12-san,

Thx for not thinking that its boring..  :kneelbow:

haha.. yup.. werewolves and vampires will never get along with each other.

the closest relationship they can be in is similar to zoro and sanji's relationship in one piece. (allies but always argueing and fighting)

for Acchan's injury, it will be revealed very soon. so stay tuned..

for the pairings for the next chapter, let me give you a little sneek peek..

de 4 couples will split into 2 groups, 2 couples each group..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 28, 2013, 06:35:47 PM
bunny-rabbit-san,

you're right about acchan.. she's a defense type.. but dont forget about her deadly bite, though..

yuko is more of a strength type while yuki is more of an agility type.

Rena and Jurina are basically all rounded..  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on June 28, 2013, 06:41:48 PM
:D

Ohyeah.. I see a good friendship will revolves around on Yuki and Yuko, though i think the arguing part will be their hobby as the story goes further.. :oops: Correct me if i'm wrong.. Hehe :nervous

Then i will wait for the revelations till the end.. :fap

Oh.. Thanks for le explanation.. It is a double date then.. :oops: :twothumbs

:bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 28, 2013, 07:04:57 PM
kenjoy12-san,

you're right..

yuko and yuki will continue argueing and fighting each other..

but when the time comes when help is needed, they will be of assistance..

but not so fast, though.. basically they're still enemies now.. :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on June 28, 2013, 07:15:57 PM
Oh you're right~! XD

Then i'm going to look forward on every update! :fap

Again thanks for your time and explanation.. :bow: :thumbsup

Be waiting for your next up then! :twothumbs Jaa~  :hand: :thumbsup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kahem on June 29, 2013, 01:36:28 AM
I like Yuko and Yukirin argument hehe
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: POPCAT on June 29, 2013, 03:44:15 AM
Update soon i wanna know how this friendships is develop :D
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 29, 2013, 03:56:58 AM
Basically the only ones with the friendship problem here is yuko and yuki.. :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on June 29, 2013, 04:23:09 AM
Uwaa! What a relief... :nervous

I thought when you meant "Ice-breaking event," I thought there was gonna be a huge battle between all of them... Yokatta. :nervous
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 29, 2013, 04:31:02 AM
TTLuver497-san,

Icebreaking session means introducing yourself to new friends so that you get to know each other better.. :on lol:

But there WILL be a battle among them.. (I think you know which two will start fighting)

Just not yet..

Stay tuned!  :on GJ:

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 29, 2013, 05:38:02 AM
Chapter 3 will be up tonight, you guys!! CHEERS!!!  :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on June 29, 2013, 08:41:45 AM
I know they're becoming friends but is it a good idea for them to just tell ppl their pros and cons like that? ^^'

Though I'm sure there're some secrets which are left unsaid.

And so far...Jurina is the strongest? O.o Maybe her demon form.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 29, 2013, 08:45:10 AM
Sherin-san,

Basically they trust their partner with their friends.

And also just in case they encounter enemies of their kind, they know what to do..

And yes, as of now, Jurina is the strongest. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on June 29, 2013, 11:38:08 AM
Great intro of the characters...

Welll Atsuko and Jurina were fine now....

But Yuko and Yuki.... they kept arguing and insulting each other at every chance they got...

Would they be able to be friends...?

Yuko would need the help she could get for when her ex clan attacking her and Haruna again...

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to see

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: Dieyg48 on June 29, 2013, 03:48:39 PM
Hmmm~~~ Double date is the next chapter?~?~? How curious i am!~!~
 :roll: :? :D

~Well, both Yuko and Yuki...*sigh* i hope they're cool with each other...LOL
 :lol: :P XD

~Ohh...As expected from Acchan the zombie...20 tonnes, geez...That's too cool!~!~!~
 XD :lol: :w00t:

~Oh...Yuko always picking fight, especially with Yuki and is really rude...But that's YUKO alright!~! LOL~
 XD :yep: :roll:

~Well, can't wait for the next chapter...Double date, who and what pairing?~?~ Nice chapter!~!~
 :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 29, 2013, 03:52:24 PM
chapter 3 will be up in about 1 - 2 hours time..  :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: Dieyg48 on June 29, 2013, 03:56:49 PM
chapter 3 will be up in about 1 - 2 hours time..  :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ:

Ohhh!~!~ 1 - 2 hours?!?! Great~~~
 :wub: :inlove: :thumbsup

~But i'm not sure if i can stay up!~!~ LOL
 :w00t: :lol: :P

~Cuz' in here, it's nap time!~!~
 :roll: :smhid 8)

~I hope tomorrow...i can see your marvelous, fantastic, and great update!~!~
 :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 2)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 29, 2013, 05:11:18 PM
Hello people!! Chapter 3 is here finally!!! CHEERS!!!!  :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

Enjoy your stay here! Hope you enjoy it!  :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:

_________________________________________________________________

Chapter 3 - Double date

It has been 20 minutes since they arrived at the mall. Yuko and Yuki are still glaring into each other as if they want to burn a hole into each other’s faces. Takamina, being frustrated with their behavior came up with a solution to this. “I have an idea. Why don’t we split into two groups? Me and Acchan will go with Rena and Jurina. While Yuki, Mayu, Kojiharu and Yuko will hang out together. This way, it will be easier to get to know each other better and makes it easier to solve any misunderstanding. What do you think?”

“I think you’re crazy, Takamina-san. There’s no way I’m going to hang out with this blood sucking creature.” Yuko retorted.

“Of course she’s crazy. How do you think she became a surgeon in such a young age?” Rena said.

“Look. I have no idea what happened between the werewolves and vampires in the past, but that’s history. You guys really need to get out of this zone.” Takamina convinced.

“Takamina’s right, Yuko. Who knows? Maybe both of you will end up as good friend after this.” Kojiharu said.

“Exactly. Think of this as a double date. Ok?” Takamina said.

“D-Date? N-No. M-Me and Yuki are not d-dating! D-Don’t misunderstand!” Mayu said while her face blushed red. Yuki giggled at Mayu’s tomato colored face.

“Ah. So we’re going on a date, Rena-chan!” Jurina grabbed Rena’s arm excitedly.

“So we’ll meet back here in the evening.” Kojiharu stated.

“Nyan-Nyan! I don’t want to-“ Yuko got cut off.

“Yuko, listen to me. Try to get along with Yuki, ok?” Yuko nodded her head being speechless.

“You heard that, Nezumi-sama? We’re going on a date it seems.” Yuki said, giving Mayu a warm smile.

“E-Eh? I-I guess so..” Mayu’s face became red all over again.

“Ok. Deal. Now we’ll be going this way! See you soon!” Jurina said as she grabbed Rena and Maeda’s arm and raced away from the scene.

“Hey! Wait for me!” Takamina shouted as she chased after them.

Mayu then looked at Yuki with a worried expression “What about you, Yuki? You’ll make friends with Yuko-san, right?”

Yuki smiled and ruffled Mayu’s hair. “I’ll try, ok? What do you think, Yuko-san?” Yuki then looked into Yuko’s direction.

“Don’t even start with me, vampire! Let’s go Nyan Nyan! I’m hungry.” Yuko said as she grabbed Kojiharu’s arm and walked away.

Yuki and Mayu then looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders and followed them from behind.



Atsumina & Wmatsui gang

(In a café)

“Eh?! You’ve just met Acchan for an hour and you’ve already invited her to live in your house?” Rena shockingly asked, causing crumbs of her melon pan to escape from her mouth.

“B-But Acchan’s a nice girl.” Takamina said while looking at Maeda who replied with a sweet smile. “See what I mean?”

Rena then smacked her own head. “Listen here, Takamina. You don’t just invite an undead into your house after meeting for only an hour. You don’t even know her that well yet. What if she was a mindless zombie instead? You could have died! No offence, Acchan.”

“It’s ok. I’m fine. I get what you mean.” Maeda raised her hand, signifying that she is indeed fine with that statement.

“You know, that’s a little rude to Acchan.” Takamina sounded.

“What I’m trying to say is just that this is a dangerous world. You never know what kind of danger you will bring to yourself.” Rena said.

“But she had a sad story. She doesn’t have any memories from before her death. I just feel kind of sad for her. I feel like she needs someone to be there for her.” Takamina said.

“Aww.. you have a soft heart don’t you, Takamina-san? You know, I have a soft heart too, right Rena-chan?” Jurina said while clinging her arm around Rena’s shoulder. Rena simply rolled her eyes.

Maeda giggled at Jurina’s playfulness. “Is she really always this clingy?”

“Tell me about it.” Rena answered in an annoyed tone.

“Yes I am! But only to Rena-chan though. I love to hug her. She feels so warm.” Jurina answered excitedly.

“Minami’s warm too..” Maeda smiled in Takamina’s direction who replied with a sweet and loving smile. Both of them looked into each other’s eyes for quite a moment. Jurina and Rena noticed them and suddenly showed an evil smile.

“How suspicious…” Rena said.

“You know, both of you will make like the cutest couple ever!” Jurina said

“W-What are you talking about?” Both Takamina and Maeda’s face blushed in red.

“Wow, Acchan. For a zombie, you have a pretty good blood circulatory system.” Jurina said, being amazed with Maeda’s tomato face.

“You know what, I feel like watching a movie. Let’s just go!” Takamina ignored Jurina’s comment and stood up.

They paid the bill and went to the cinema. “Hmm.. Which movie to watch?” Rena questioned.

“I want to watch this!” Jurina said while pointing at a Thailand ghost movie which looks horribly scary. They bought tickets and went into the theater.


(Wmatsui side)

Rena was already used to watching a lot of ghost movies. Basically, she remained unfazed throughout the whole movie. Except for the girl sitting on the right side of her.

“Kya!!!” Jurina screamed at every single jumpscares while squeezing her arm on Rena’s arm who’s trying very hard to pry her off.


(Atsumina side)

For every single jumpscares, Takamina reacted with her whole body and also a shriek. Upon noticing Takamina being scared, Maeda giggled and held Takamina’s hand.

“A-Acchan..” Takamina sounded a little surprised with the sudden skinship by Maeda.

“It’s ok, Minami. You don’t have to be scared. I’m here with you, right?” Maeda gave Takamina a warm smile.

Takamina couldn’t contain her smile at all. It wasn’t the warmest of all hands. In fact, Maeda’s hand was icy cold. But Takamina felt warmness. The warmness from Maeda’s heart. The both of them interlocked their hands throughout the whole movie. Although it was a horror movie, Takamina was basically giggling to herself throughout the whole movie. Maeda felt happy with Takamina’s cute attitude. As soon as the movie finished, Takamina realized the position she was in now with Maeda, and let go immediately. “W-Well, the movie finished.. L-Let’s go.”


“Waaaaa!!!! It was scary!!” Jurina was still crying from all the shock, still hugging Rena tightly unwilling to let go.

“You chose this movie yourself and yet you’re the one who end up getting scared!” Rena scolded Jurina while trying to pry her off.

Takamina walked side by side with Maeda, seemingly shy with each other right after they came out, received an evil grin from both Rena and Jurina once again.

“Seems like something happened in the cinema, isn’t it?” Jurina asked.

“N-No! N-Nothing happened!” Takamina and Maeda’s face flashed red.

“Oh, something really did happen, alright. Look at both your faces right now. No difference from a tomato.” Rena teased.

“I said nothing happened! L-Let’s go shop for clothes now.” Takamina then grabbed Maeda’s hand and flee the scene immediately.



Kojiyuu & Mayuki gang

“Yuko! Slow down with your food!” Kojiharu said, looking at Yuko who is swallowing down her food without chewing.

“How uncivilized.” Yuki dissed.

“Mind your own business and eat your damn cow, vampire! You don’t even need to eat it cooked!” Yuko shouted, signifying the beef stew that Yuki is eating. It seemed like this sentence attracted some attention from some people.

“Shhhhh!! Do you really want to be found out?” Mayu said.

“I’m sorry to say this, Haruna-sama, but you need to learn how to tame this beast of yours.” Yuki said politely.

“Why you little-“ Yuko got cut off by Kojiharu.

“Yuko, baby. She’s right. You need to learn how to choose your words properly. And please eat your food properly.”

“Then feed me, Nyan Nyan~” Yuko opened her mouth wide.

Kojiharu pinched Yuko’s face thinking that she’s cute, and fed her only to be replied with a look of disgust from both Yuki and Mayu.

“You know, I would have preferred the earlier scene rather than this scene right now.” Mayu said as Kojiharu and Yuko are having their own sweet time in their own little world.

Yuki then started a conversation with Mayu. “Nezumi-sama, do you mind that we go on a date by ourselves some time?”

Mayu was shocked with the sudden statement from Yuki.

“E-Eh? Date? A-Alone? I would love to, but I’m too shy to say it out.” Mayu thought.

“Just tell her, Mayu.” Kojiharu smiled all of a sudden.

“Eh? What are you talking about?” Mayu asked, trying to act dumb.

“You remember I have a gift?” Kojiharu said while pointing to her own forehead.

“S-Stop reading other person’s mind!” Mayu became flustered.

“So, what’s going to be your answer, Nezumi-sama?” Yuki asked again.

“I-I guess so.” Mayu said softly, being shy.

“That’s great! I want to treasure every moment with Nezumi-sama before it’s too late.” Yuki said

“What do you mean before it’s too late?” Mayu looked confused.

“O-Oh.. Nothing much. I just want to spend more time with Nezumi-sama. That’s all.” Yuki smiled.

But that smile didn’t seem natural. It seemed….forced. It was as if in that smile itself, there was a hint of sadness..

“Well, we’re done here, so let’s go.” Yuko said while pulling Kojiharu away from the restaurant, leaving Mayu and Yuki to pay for the bill.

Mayu and Yuki soon caught up to them as they passed by an arcade.

“Cool! An arcade! Let’s go in!” Yuko suggested.

A punching machine attracted Yuko’s attention. “A punching machine! Nyan Nyan, lets play that.” Yuko said, pointing to the punching machine.

“All right. But please restrain your strength, Yuko.” Kojiharu warned.

“Why don’t you go first, Yuki?” Mayu suggested.

Yuki smiled at Mayu and walked forward to the punching machine. Yuki then knocked the punching pad with only her knuckles.

“115kg!? Wow! You barely even punched it properly! You’re amazing, Yuki!” Mayu praised Yuki while clapping her hands. This though, attracted the attention of a 5 year old boy standing by the side being amazed at Yuki as well.

An evil grin suddenly appeared on Yuko’s face. Yuko walked towards the small boy and squatted down. “Hey, kid. Do you want to see something really amazing?”. And of course, the kid nodded. Yuko then walked towards the punching machine.

“Erm.. Nezumi-sama, I think I have a bad feeling about this.” Yuki frowned.

“Me too.” Mayu said, also frowning.

“Yuko! Don’t you dare-“ before Kojiharu could finish her sentence, Yuko released a punch with full force causing the whole machine to tumble backwards, breaking it. Yuko then immediately grabbed Kojiharu’s hand and fleed from the crime scene, leaving Yuki and Mayu to explain to the officer, and the little kid’s mouth dangling open.

Before they knew it, Yuko and Kojiharu reached the park. “Hah!! Finally, some time alone.” Yuko said.

“You should apologize to them, Yuko. That’s not nice to them. You and Yuki really should get along with each other.” Kojiharu said.

Yuko was about to reply when her thought got interrupted by people screaming and running away.

“What’s going on? Why are all these people running away?” Kojiharu asked.

Before they know it, the park was already empty.

“Let me go check it out.” Yuko then run forward to realize 21 figures limping around, groaning..

Yuko’s eyes opened wide. “Zombies?! I thought Acchan said that the Zombie Lord had confined them! Nyan Nyan. Stay there! Don’t come close!”

“You sure you’ll be fine?” Kojiharu asked worriedly.

“Well, I could use a little bit of exercise. Its been some time since I last fought. This could be a warm up.” Yuko smirked before charging into action.

Yuko ran towards one of the zombie and punched it on the face hard. It merely just groaned at the punch and attempted to grab Yuko. Yuko immediately dodged to the side and hopped backwards.

“Wow! Acchan was right! These zombies are tough! That punch was almost my full force!”.

A few of the zombies start running towards Yuko crazily and attempted a series of attack. Yuko managed to dodge their fury attacks and landed a kick on one of the zombie’s face. It didn’t seem to have much effect either. The zombies then continued their crazy swings and fury attacks leaving Yuko to keep dodging and become slightly panic. One of the zombies managed to grab Yuko and pinned her down. As the zombie was closing into Yuko’s face for a bite, Yuko remembered something Maeda said. “Do not underestimate the bite of a zombie. Whether you’re a supernatural creature or not, a zombie’s bite will most probably be fatal.” Upon remembering this, Yuko immediately transformed into her wolf form and kicked the zombie away with her hind legs.

A few other zombies continued their attempts to bite as Yuko swiftly dodged every single one of them. The zombies doesn’t seem to slow down at all.

“They just won’t stop coming, do they? It’s like they’re not even tired at all!” Yuko started panting.

Yuko tried to retaliate again and again, but to no avail. The zombies keep getting up again. Yuko then noticed one zombie trying to ambush her from the back only to be hit by Yuko’s tail whip, sending it flying into a tree. Yuko didn’t realized that there was another zombie already grabbing onto her body.

“Crap! I let my guard down!”

As the zombie moved its fangs closer and closer to Yuko’s body, it was as if time slowed down.

“Yuko!!!!” Kojiharu screamed.

A high speed kick suddenly appeared from the side and striked the zombie 20 feet away, causing Yuko to be slightly startled.

There stood a girl, with long black silky hair, gave Yuko a wink and said, “Guardian of the Night, at your service.”



Chapter 3 - Double date
END



Next Chapter : Chapter 4 - Teamwork...or not

______________________________________________________

Next chapter, Yuko and Yuki will be the main characters..

There will be a lot of fighting and action though..

Stay tuned!!!  :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: Elo on June 29, 2013, 05:26:46 PM
awww minami and acchan are so cute

come on rena give jurina attention ^^

yuko is like a child and haruna likes to spoil her child

why is yuki sad is it because she likes as an immortal and mayu nt or somthing else ....

cant wait for the next chapter

I hope yuko will give in and fight in team with yuki ^^
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 29, 2013, 05:35:27 PM
Elo-san,

Wow, youre fast! good job there..  :on GJ:

the reason why yuki is sad is still a mystery.

i will be quite some time before its finally revealed though..

as for yuko and yuki's fight, read the name of the next chapter.

what do you think will happen?  :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: Elo on June 29, 2013, 05:38:21 PM
I think at first yuko wills ay that she can handle it herself and dont nees help

but then she will realize that she need help and yuki will help her after the fight

maybe they will be friends ???? ^^

what do you say did I thought right or not ^^
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on June 29, 2013, 05:41:50 PM
mwahahaha...stupid juju :hiakhiakhiak: why choose horror movie if you ended crying...is it to get rena's attention :kekeke: well,at least it works well for the other couple :on lol:

naughty yuu-chan...making a scene at the arcade and left mayuki for expalanation :kekeke:

woohoo..zombies on the loose :on woohoo:

nice double double date chapter...started with lots of funny moments and ended with action :on GJ:

when will the next chapter?I hope it will come soon :prayers:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 29, 2013, 05:44:21 PM
Elo-san,

I gotta give you some credit..

You're a little close.. :on GJ: :on GJ:

but its not gonna be as simple as that though..

stay tuned for the next chapter..  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: dark48 on June 29, 2013, 06:13:12 PM
This is awesome!!

 LOve your fic <3

Can't wait to see Yuko and Yuki in action!!!


PLs update soon ^^
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 29, 2013, 06:17:06 PM
Thanks for supporting my fic..  :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:

Stay tuned for more!!~  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on June 29, 2013, 06:47:33 PM
Aww.. Cute AtsuMina moments.. I feel the love..:wub::wub: Jurina clingy as ever.. Heehee :oops:

Yuko why so loud! Ahaha Ahh! Poor MaYuki left at the arcade.. Seems KojiYuu and MaYuki date is quite an action-adventure..

Zombies~! :shocked Right on time Yuki! :fap Oh! Back to back action of Yuko and Yuki for the next up! :fap Yeah :peace: Why zombie breakout?! :shocked

Something went wrong at the zombieland whatever you called it.. I wonder what happened? The undead are running wild~ Will everyone going to be safe? Oh why sad Yuki? Oh man! Why everyone have a freaking mysterious past?! :O Of course! Me like it! :love: I can't wait to uncovers the mysteries! XD

Can't wait for the next up! I get to see kicking some asses! :fap Ohyea! *playing zombie smasher* Take that! *squished* :fap

I'm soooooo in lloooovvvveeee with yyyooouuuuu....r fic! :nervous :wub: :love: :wub:

Thank you for the update :bow: :thumbsup

ALRIGHT SOME ACTION~ :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 29, 2013, 08:14:59 PM
kenjoy12-san,

Thx for reading.. :kneelbow:

basically next chapter is filled with 80% action.. lol..

for the zombie running wild, it will be revealed soon..

the reason for why yuki is sad will not be revealed so fast though..

hope u guys can wait..  :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on June 29, 2013, 08:34:05 PM
Oh! Means alot of duuggsh! claaank! baaang! kablaaaag! will happen! Can't wait.. :fap :oops:

No worries.. If you revealed it sudden where's the thrill now, right? Mysteries are nice to look forward on it.. So.. I'm looking forward to it.. :D

:bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: ptrd3009 on June 29, 2013, 10:04:16 PM
your fic is so good  :thumbup love everyone's character in here
and can't wait foe next chap yuko and yuki XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on June 29, 2013, 10:22:05 PM
Lol if Jurina was there, things would have been much easier dealing with zombies. XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: POPCAT on June 29, 2013, 10:26:19 PM
After all the cute scene are done now is time for action :D

But first Yuko stop being a douche.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: miayaka on June 29, 2013, 11:00:43 PM
This fic is up-roaring here and someone told me to read it, at first I was hesitant because Acchan as a zombie?
but you proooooove me wrong!
I love the way you mixed up the plot I was not expecting zombies werewolves and vampires and all mixing in together.
This is very interesting I might not comment all the time but my thank you will always be present :3
Keep this up! Yoroshiku!!  :thumbsup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: no-chan on June 30, 2013, 02:12:00 AM
atsumina's scene was so sweet~ :luvluv1:
yuko was being mean to mayuki couple...hahaha...poor them...

and...the zombies scene was very scary...imagining it while reading felt like they were chasing me instead....huhuhu...kowai!! :on freeze:

I guess yuko and yuki will get along too,finally...hhuhuhu..can't wait... :whistle:
btw,nice update.... :thumbsup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 30, 2013, 06:39:37 AM
Thank you all for supporting my fic.. :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:

All of you guys flatter me way too much... :hee: :hee: :hee: :hee: :hee: :hee:

Please stay tuned for more action in the next chapter!!

Lots of fighting and lots of argument going on~  :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on June 30, 2013, 08:17:01 AM
another update again... Yeah...

Atsumina...were developing nicely.... acting shyly to each other

Jurina was such a scary cat.... so cute...

Yuko was so naughty, always made trouble for Mayu and Yuki

Well she could not handle the zombies...

Great Yuki came on time...

Would they help each other to kill the zombies...?

Why did zombies suddenly attacking people?

What's going to happen to all of them?

Can't wait for the next chapter

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: Dieyg48 on June 30, 2013, 12:09:48 PM
Ahh...The AtsuMina and the WMatsui couple is so cute~~
 :oops: :wub: :)

~Well, Jurina is sou funny in here...Nyahaha~ I like AtsuMina couple~~
 :twisted: :D :roll:

~Eh~~Yuko is so evil...or rather rude to the Mayuki couple...Poor Mayuki...
 :cry: :( :banghead:

~Ah...The zombie is attacking now?!?! Why? I thought that they're being lock or something?
 :? :huhuh :O

~Yeah! It's time for Yuki to show off now! Muahaha...Yuki go!! Make Yuko's jaw drop!! LOL
 :w00t: :D :twisted:

~Pls update the next one, i'll be looking forward to it!~!~ Can't wait!~!~!~!~
 :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on June 30, 2013, 02:06:52 PM
Yuko doesn't like yuki at all.

So she'll find any chance she can to make yuki look like a fool.. :on lol:

The reason for the zombies roaming on this land will be revealed very very soon..

So, stay tuned!!! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 3)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 01, 2013, 01:47:24 AM
Chapter 4 will be up in 12 hours time!!!

Let the countdown begin! Weeee!!  :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

Stay tuned for lots of fighting and lots of arguments in this chapter!

Till then, stay tuned..  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 01, 2013, 01:29:24 PM
Here comes the 4th chapter of the series~~~ CHEERS!!  :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

Lots of fighting and arguments. :on GJ:

Enjoy!!  :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:

__________________________________________________________________

Chapter 4 - Teamwork...or not


“Thank god you guys arrived on time!” Kojiharu was finally relieved with the sudden presence from Yuki and Mayu.

“Go away, vampire! I do not need any help from you!” Yuko sounded.

“Said the wolf that almost got bitten by a zombie! You should thank me! I saved your life!” Yuki said angrily.

“Yuki, watch out!” Mayu suddenly screamed.

Yuko noticed a zombie reaching for Yuki from the side and immediately used her hind legs to kick Yuki away, hard. And of course the zombie missed its target, but the kick itself sent Yuki flying back 20 feet.

“You should thank me. I saved your life.” Yuko said sarcastically.

Yuki groaned in pain for a little while, then stood up, dusted her back, and glared at Yuko. “You did that on purpose! You could have just kicked the zombie away instead!”

“And so what if I really did it on purpose? What are you going to do? Call for batman?” Yuko answered sarcastically with a glare.

“Stop arguing, you guys! They’re getting up again!” Kojiharu said.

“Just go home and sleep, vampire! You bats are supposed to be nocturnal!” Yuko said.

“Not going to happen. Nezumi-sama has wished for me to aid you in this!” Yuki said angrily.

“And that’s not going to happen either. You will not aid me in anything and you will not interfere with any of my battles. Stay out of this!” Yuko said as she continued her counter attack on the zombies, dodging their deadly bites and slashes again and again until Yuki interfered again with a kick on the zombie which was attacking Yuko.

“I told you to stay out of this! Are you deaf?” Yuko sounded.

“You can’t do this alone! These zombies are too tough! If you have a death wish or something, go ahead! I DO NOT CARE! But try thinking about Haruna-sama for a moment. What if you really got hurt by these zombies badly? Who else will be there to protect her? How do you think she will feel? SO STOP ACTING ALL HIGH AND MIGHTY OF YOURSELF FOR ONCE!!” Yuki shouted at Yuko.

Yuko became silent immediately at the comment and took a peek at Kojiharu.

“Yuko, please.. I don’t want to lose you..” Kojiharu said, while her eyes got teary.

After a brief moment of contemplating, Yuko finally gave in to Yuki’s statement. “Fine! We’ll work together. Slow me down, and you’re a dead bat!”

Yuki finally smiled and said, “You read my mind.”

“Now here we come!” Yuko shouted as both of them leaped into action together. For the first time since their meeting, Yuko and Yuki actually agreed to each other. The both of them fought hand in hand, guarding each other’s back. Their teamwork was almost…perfect. Who would have thought the teamwork of a vampire and a werewolf could turn out to be so good? With Yuki’s speed and Yuko’s strength, they managed to fend off the zombies more efficiently rather than Yuko alone. Still, after countless of hits on the zombies, it still didn’t seemed like the zombies slow down at all.

Yuki was already panting. “Wow.. Maeda-sama was right. These zombies are almost invincible!”

Yuko then said, “Not to mention their unlimited endurance!” also panting.

Mayu, who was standing together with Kojiharu far away, held her head hard. “Come on, Nezumi! Think! Think of a way!”

“Let me try calling Rena for some help.” Kojiharu said, while taking out her phone.



Atsumina & Wmatsui gang

“Erm, Rena? This is the sixth melon pan you’re eating right now..” Takamina stated.

“So, what’s your point?” Rena questioned, while munching on her melon pan.

“You know, you obsession of melon pan is starting to creep me out.” Takamina said as she looked at Jurina who is having her fourth melon pan and then Maeda who is having her second melon pan.

“You infected a nephilim and a zombie. Are you sure you’re not a supernatural creature or something? I suspect you’re some kind of a melon pan monster or some sort.” Takamina said to Rena.

“But Takamina, it’s delicious! You should take one!” Jurina said excitingly as she shoved a melon pan close to Takamina’s face.

“Please take that thing away from my face. It’s fattening, and I don’t want to eat it.” Takamina said as she removed her face away from the melon pan.

“You will never understand the power of a melon pan. The texture of it. The smell of it. The taste of it. How it melts away as it enters into your mouth! It’s simply irresistible!” Rena said as she closed her eyes, imagining it.

“You know what? I don’t even know what language you’re speaking anymore.” Takamina said.

“Nee.. Minami.. You really should have a bite.” This time Maeda offered her half bitten melon pan to Takamina.

“Well, if you say so..” Takamina said as she took a bite out of Maeda’s melon pan. This scene caught the eyes of both Rena and Jurina as they shot their evil grin again.

“You guys are making weird faces again..” Takamina said while munching on the melon pan.

“Oh.. Would you look at that these two.. We tried offering our melon pan to you a few times, but you keep refusing all the time. Acchan offered her half bitten melon pan to you just once, and you immediately fall for it.” Rena said with the huge evil grin carved on her face.

“Nee, Minami.. I want to eat that ice cream.” Maeda said while pointing towards an ice cream store a little far away from where they are right now.

“Alright. I’ll buy you one.” Takamina said, as she walked away from the scene with Maeda, ignoring Rena’s statement, leaving her shocked.

“Look at those two! Acting as if we’re invisible! She actually chose someone whom she just met, over her best friend who knew her since elementary school!” Rena said loudly being shocked with her friend’s cold attitude towards her.

“I guess it’s just us now huh, Rena-chan? Let’s go on a date by ourselves then.” Jurina clinged on Rena’s arm while shooting her cat like smiles to Rena.

“Well, I guess there’s no helping it then.” Rena smiled. Just as they wanted to start walking, Rena’s phone rang.

“Argh! I was just going to go on a date with Rena-chan. Why now?!” Jurina complained.

“Moshi Moshi! Rena desu~.”

“Rena! Come to the park immediately! Yuko and Yuki are in danger!” Kojiharu sounded from over the phone.

“What?! Alright. Tell them to hang on a little longer. We’re coming right away!” Rena then ended her call.

“We have to go, Jurina. Yuko and Yuki are in danger.”

“But what about Takamina and Acchan?” Jurina asked.

“Forget about them! Just leave them be in their own sweet world. Come on, Let’s go!” Rena said as she grabbed Jurina’s arm and raced to the park.



Kojiyuu and Mayuki gang

“This is bad. If ony Rena and Jurina was here.. Both of them wield the weaknesses of these zombies!” Yuko said.

“Too bad we don’t own any silver materials or any angel weapons. Not like we can touch them, though. If this goes on, I’m afraid we’ll lose all our stamina eventually.” Yuki replied.

“You guys! I’ve called Rena! She told you guys to hang on a little longer while she and Jurina arrive!” Kojiharu shouted.

“Seems like we have no choice but to hang on till they come and hope our stamina doesn’t deplete before they come.” Yuki said.

“I hate to agree with you, but it doesn’t seem like there is anything else we can do.” Yuko agreed with Yuki’s statement, panting.

Yuki noticed Yuko’s panting and asked, “What’s the matter, Yuko-san? Tired already?”

“You wish! I’m barely even close to tired at all! Watch me!” Yuko said as she pounced onto a few zombie and head butt them, causing them to tumble all over the place.

“Still as stubborn as ever.” Yuki smirked and joined Yuko in the counter attack again.

The both of them tirelessly trying to attack with full force, but to no avail. Nothing worked on them. They attempted a lot of punches and kicks, only for the zombies to crawl back up again. At the same time, they also need to prevent the zombies from going after Mayu and Kojiharu. Both of them dodged all the fury attacks from the zombies and end up facing back to back to each other.

“Damn it! Don’t they have any other weaknesses other than silvers or angel weapons? This is getting irritating!” Yuko said.

All of a sudden, Mayu shouted, “ I’ve got it! They do have a weakness! There’s no need for silvers or angel weapons!”

“Well, what is it?” Yuki asked.

“Their backs! Try breaking their backbones! Then break their limbs after that! They may not feel pain, but it will restrict their movements! Any humans will not be able to move when their backbone and limbs are broken! This will definitely slow them down enough till Rena and Jurina arrives!” Mayu explained.

“Wow! That’s amazing, Nezumi-sama!” Yuki nodded her head, being impressed with Mayu’s intellect.

“So, their backbones, huh? This will be easy.” Yuko grinned as she transformed into her lycan form.

“You sound pretty confident, Yuko-san.” Yuki smirked.

“You sound pretty scared, vampire.” Yuko replied.

“So, shall we go?” Yuki said as she cracked her neck and fingers, then stretched.

“Play time’s over, baby! ” Yuko growled excitingly as both of them springed forward together.

Yuko gave fury of punches to a zombie, stunning it, before gliding behind and released a powerful punch on the back of the zombie, breaking its back bone. The zombie then fell on the floor, attempting to crawl before Yuko break both its hands and legs, preventing it from moving completely. For sure, the zombies did not feel any pain in this. But it prevented the movements of the zombie just like how Mayu predicted.

“Wow. She’s right! Seems like that little mice really has an IQ of 140 after all.” It seems like Mayu has gained some respect from Yuko.

Feeling proud of herself, Yuko turned to Yuki to brag. “ I already took one down.”

Yuko’s eyes widened at the scene of Yuki, dusting off her hands with three motionless zombies on the floor, groaning. Yuki then looked into Yuko’s direction and smiled. “That’s cute, Yuko-san.”

“Don’t get too full of yourself!” Yuko shouted, being embarrassed that she lost, even in her lycan form.

“Sure thing a lycan is much stronger than a vampire in combat. But in terms of speed? I don’t think so.” Yuki then smiled sarcastically.

“Ok, then. Let’s compete and see who can take down more zombies.” Yuko challenged Yuki.

“I’m sorry but I’m afraid you will lose, Yuko-san” Yuki smiled confidently.

“Let’s make a bet, then. If you lose, you’ll be my servant forever!” Yuko proposed.

“Deal. And if I win, you will purr like a cat and kneel down before me, every single day for the rest of your life.” Yuki proposed.

Yuko smirked and agreed. “A fine bet! Deal!”

The battle continues. As a zombie tried to reach for Yuki, she jumped and used the shoulders of the zombie to reach the back of it before delivering two powerful blows from her knee and breaking off its arms simultaneously. Then she leaped into another zombie, slide through it from between its legs and let out a powerful punch to its back, breaking its backbone.

“I’ve got 4!” Yuko growled.

“I’ve got 5. Seems like you’re still one step behind, Yuko-san. Why don’t you start training how to purr like a cat now. ” Yuki answered calmly.

Yuko’s pride got crushed immediately as she start going berserk, knocking down every single zombie she sees. She grabbed two zombies, one on each hand and smashed them repeatedly on the ground, breaking all the bones in their body before tossing it into another zombie. Without a moment of hesitation, Yuko immediately leaped towards to tumbling zombie, grabbed its head and smashed it to the ground before leaping into the air 30feet and land back down on the zombie, crushing it entirely. Thanks to Yuko going berserk, she was able to catch up to Yuki’s lightning speed until finally..

“I’ve got 10!” both of them shouted at the same time. Both of them looked into each other’s eyes, and then looked at the final zombie limping 50 meters away from where they are, before looking back at each other’s eyes.  Without any hesitation, Yuki charged towards the last zombie, but it’s not going to be that simple as Yuko leaped towards Yuki’s direction and grabbed her legs.

“Not so fast, bat!” Yuko then tossed Yuki into the direction of a tree nearby. Yuki then used Yuko’s throwing force to propel herself back at her as Yuki’s feet landed perfectly on the tree trunk. Yuki used the propelling force to knock Yuko down and pin her down, only to be retaliated by Yuko with a punch that sent her flying at least 20 feet away. Yuki then stood up and charged towards Yuko to deliver a powerful kick. Yuko was able to read her movements and raised both her arm to defend. Yuki’s kick was a little strong for Yuko as it managed to push Yuko few steps back.

“Is that all you can do? My grandmother could have defended against that attack!” Yuko growled, then she immediately springed towards Yuki and delivered a kick that sent Yuki flying 20 feet back again.

“This is what you call a REAL kick! Learn it well!” Yuko dissed Yuki.

“What are they doing!?” Kojiharu aked, being frustrated.

“First they argue, then they work together, then they compete with each other and now they’re fighting each other?” Mayu said.

“Hurry up and finish it off! There’s only one left!” Kojiharu shouted.

Upon hearing this, both of them separated each other from their scuffle and charged toward the last zombie at the same time. Before they know it, both of them are already in front of the zombie. Yuko raised its claws while Yuki raised her fist, both reaching in.

“It’s mine!” both of them shouted as they attempted to swing their claws and fist down respectively.

All of a sudden, a gunshot echoed in the park, causing the zombie to tumble backwards, falling on the floor, dead with a silver bullet piercing its head.

Yuko then looked behind “Who the-“

“Aww man.. Seems like we missed the party.” Jurina complained.

“Zombies?” Rena questioned herself in her head.

“That zombie was already within my reach. I win!” Yuko growled.

“Anybody would have been able to tell that I was the one who was reaching for it first.” Yuki said.

“Now is not the time to argue, both of you!” Kojiharu sounded.

“But Nyan Nyan~, I got it first.” Yuko said while pouting….in her lycan form.

“Please do not act cute in your lycan form. It is really creepy.” Yuki showed an expression of disgust.

Yuko then glared at Yuki and said, “I’ll take this time as a draw. This isn’t over yet, vampire!”

“If you think you have what it takes to win me, then feel free to challenge me again anytime.” Yuki answered.

“What are these normal infected doing out in the open? We need to confront Acchan about this matter.” Rena said.

“It seems like she’s hiding something from us. What is it that you’re not telling us, Acchan?”



Chapter 4 – Teamwork…or not
END



Next Chapter : Chapter 5 – Fugitive from the land of the dead


___________________________________________________________

Note : Anybody notice Yuki calls Yuko by -san instead of her usual -sama? This is because Yuki didn't want Yuko to feel superior over her.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: Elo on July 01, 2013, 01:43:26 PM
hahah I knew it yuko thinks that she can handle it herself but then she decides that she needs help from yuki

a good update as ever ^^

wat is scchan hiding from the others  :O

I want to read the next chapter asap ^^

thats for the good update ^^
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 01, 2013, 02:00:34 PM
not to mention they actually fought with each other to get the last zombie.. :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on July 01, 2013, 02:03:40 PM
Ahahaha.. what a nice teamwork from Yuko and Yuki also nice analysis Mayu.. Great teamwork.. Ready for guild.. :fap Just a little bit annoying.. They even fought over the last undead.. :smhid I guess their fighting and arguments will always be present.. :nervous Anyway,, It's really entertaining! :fap

Great update as always.. :twothumbs

Ammm.. Maybe the zombies were looking for Acchan that's why there's a breakout? :? Is Acchan some kind of a princess of the zombieland? :nervous

Thank you for the update :bow: :thumbsup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 01, 2013, 02:14:12 PM
nice fight... :on GJ:

Yuko-Yuki fight while counting their victims...just like Legolas and Gimli :on lol: and they also have difference in height :hiakhiakhiak: :on lol:

please keep their rivalry alive forever...don't let one of them win :prayers:

hmm...I smell something fishy from ahocchan... :hehehe: it seems like those zombies comes for her :hehehe:

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 01, 2013, 02:18:16 PM
Bunny_rabbit-san,

Good job noticing my lord of the ring reference..

You're absolutely right! i based them on legolas and gimli.  :on GJ: :on GJ:

As for acchan, juz read the title of the next chapter..

You'll understand.. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 01, 2013, 02:35:04 PM
tbh, LoTR series are my favorite books and movies ever :on roll:

I had a hunch that ahocchan was hiding something since ch3 when she said she already injured before she met jurina :kekeke:


Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 01, 2013, 02:36:11 PM
thank you for the update  :bow:

can't wait for the next chapter  :D
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 01, 2013, 02:37:53 PM
Bunny_rabbit-san,

Well done again!

You're absolutely right..

It does have something to do with her injury..  :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 01, 2013, 06:08:49 PM
Nice update. Hoping to see more WMatsui next.

A little doodle I did while thinking what is a nephilim exactly...usually it's a demi god(angle)/demon or child of god, but a half angle half demon?  :?

(http://i1148.photobucket.com/albums/o579/Rarzrin/JNep2_zps3539077d.jpg) (http://s1148.photobucket.com/user/Rarzrin/media/JNep2_zps3539077d.jpg.html)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 02, 2013, 01:40:08 AM
Sherin-san,

As I previously said before, I'm basing my concept of nephilims from the game DMC5 which is child of angel and demon  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on July 02, 2013, 02:54:34 AM
Nice update. Hoping to see more WMatsui next.

A little doodle I did while thinking what is a nephilim exactly...usually it's a demi god(angle)/demon or child of god, but a half angle half demon?  :?

(http://i1148.photobucket.com/albums/o579/Rarzrin/JNep2_zps3539077d.jpg) (http://s1148.photobucket.com/user/Rarzrin/media/JNep2_zps3539077d.jpg.html)

This is REALLY good! You're an amazing artist!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 02, 2013, 03:28:43 AM
@Kevinwkl: I see. Devil May Cry 5...I should check it out abit.

@TTLuver497: Thanks. I want to draw WMatsui but I'm lazy lately and has no inspiration. ^^'
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 02, 2013, 05:05:57 AM
Sherin-san,

Yea.. dante from devil may cry 5

Even the scythe wielded by jurina is based on dante's angelic scythe called osiris. :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 02, 2013, 06:08:02 AM
A hardcore DmC fan, aren't you? XD

Yah I read off from wikia about Dante.

I wonder if J's outfits is based off from him too? O.o

Sorry, I don't know much about DmC although I knew the series.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 02, 2013, 07:30:08 AM
Let's just say I find their concept of nephilims interesting..  :on lol:

Well, I have no concept for jurina clothing though.

If you feel that jurina looks good in dante's costume then feel free to imagine all you want..  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on July 02, 2013, 11:24:33 AM
another update again... Yeah...

Yuki and Yuko together still could not kill the zombies....

Yeah... Atsumina were great together... and Minami was so whip that she did not even notice...

Yuki and Yuko tied.... Rena was the one that kill the last....

Atsuko might be chase by the other special zombies.... and using the normal zombies to track her down....

What would Atsuko say when they ask about the normal zombies coming around the city?

What's going to happen to all of them?

Can't wait for the next chapter

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: Dieyg48 on July 02, 2013, 11:50:30 AM
Bwahahah!! Looks like i'm misunderstanding it...who cares anyway~
 XD :P 8)

~I...Think i shouldn't involve myself to a complicated relationship like Yuko and Yuki have...
 :roll: :shocked :D

~ALWAYS...fighting, hm...I wonder that it can't be repair anymore...the bat and the wolf...huh
 XD :yep: :banghead:

~Nyahaha...So the zombie's weakness is their backbone eh? Well, that's make sense!~!~!~
 :inlove: 8) :thumbsup

~Bwa...I want to see Jurina's power badly...But the party has finished i see...Uwaaa!~!~ LOL
 :cry: :( :lol:

~Anyway, pls update the next one...I'll be looking forward to it!~!~ Nice update!~!~!~
 :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 02, 2013, 12:54:04 PM
Dieyg48-san,

Misunderstand what :? :?

Well, zombies were once humans also..

without backbones, for sure they wont be able to move, right?  :on lol:

If you want to see Jurina's power so badly then you'll have to wait a little longer..

coz you know what they say.. save the best for last..  :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: Dieyg48 on July 02, 2013, 01:11:03 PM
Dieyg48-san,

Misunderstand what :? :?

Well, zombies were once humans also..

without backbones, for sure they wont be able to move, right?  :on lol:

If you want to see Jurina's power so badly then you'll have to wait a little longer..

coz you know what they say.. save the best for last..  :on GJ: :on GJ:

Nyahaha~~It was nothing...don't worry, your story is clean and neat~ Nyahaha
 :oops: :D :lol:
Yup, it does make sense...if us, the normal human being...Would surely go paralyze!~!~LOL
 XD :lol: :P
Oh...Guess i must wait for Jurina to lose her sanity!~!~ Bwahahaha~~
 :w00t: :D :twisted:
The best alright! Yeah, thank you for the nice update kevinwkl-san!~!~
 :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 02, 2013, 05:05:45 PM
Hey guys!! Here's the 5th chapter of the series~~~

Not sure if you guys will like it or not though.. :frustrated: :frustrated: :frustrated:

Sorry if it was too boring.. :gyaaah: :gyaaah:

Anyway, ENJOY!!  :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:
__________________________________________________________________

Chapter 5 - Fugitive from the land of the dead


“Hmm.. I wonder where Rena and Jurina went. It seems like they went for a date by themselves..” Takamina said.

“But that’s a good thing, right Minami? We can go on a date by ourselves too.” Maeda said cutely while licking on the ice cream that she just bought.

Takamina gave her a warm smile. “Since nobody else is here, I guess it’s just us then.”

During that time, six familiar figures appeared in front of them.

“Oh.. There they are. Seems like they’ve already met up without us.” Maeda said.

“Jurina.. Rena.. Where did you guys go all of a sudden?” Takamina asked. Everyone remained silent while looking at Maeda innocently licking her ice cream. Yuko immediately snatched away Maeda’s ice cream.

“Hey.. That’s my ice cream.” Maeda complained.

“Yuko, if you want to eat ice cream so much, then ask Kojiharu to buy you one. Since she love to spoil you so much.” Takamina smiled and said jokingly. Yuko didn’t laugh. In fact, none of them laughed. This is not because Takamina failed her joke, that’s for sure. All of them are wearing a dead serious expression on their face.

“Acchan. What are you hiding from us?” Yuko initiated the conversation.

Maeda suddenly got flustered for a moment. “E-Eh? I don’t understand what do you mean.“

“Maeda-sama, we got attacked by zombies. Me and Yuko-san almost died trying to fend off these zombies.” Yuki answered.

“No. YOU almost died. I was handling them pretty well.” Yuko stated.

“Yuko enough! This is not the time to start an argument.” Rena raised her voice.

“Acchan, I thought you said that the Zombie Lord had confined all normal infected out of our reach, and yet, there they were roaming in the garden, attacking innocent civilians.” Jurina explained.

“Luckily I was there to think of a way to slow them down before Rena and Jurina come to the rescue. Or else, Yuko and Yuki would have been in trouble.” Mayu said.

“Acchan.. Please tell us and we’ll try our best to help you. We’re friends, right?” Kojiharu said.

Takamina looked at Maeda and held her hands. “Acchan, please. What’s going on actually?”

Maeda let out a long sigh before she started to explain. “Those zombies you met are known as trackers. They’re basically blind but has enhanced smelling and hearing. They react very strongly to sound and smell because that was how they were trained to track for certain objects or creatures.”

“Wow. And we actually had trouble fighting against some blind creature.” Yuki was shocked.

“No. YOU had trouble. I was fine all along.” Yuko said.

“Yuko, stop it!” Rena raised her voice again.

“So, what were they tracking for?” Takamina asked.

“As for this case….they were tracking for me. They must have tracked for me all the way to the park.” Maeda finally said.

“You mean the Zombie Lord released these zombies out into the surface just to track for you?” Rena questioned. Maeda merely nodded.

“Well? Spit it! What did you do? You must have done something REALLY big for the Zombie Lord to release these zombies out into the open just to track for you.” Yuko said.

Maeda then closed her eyes and let out a long and deep sigh again before finally speaking up. “I’m actually a fugitive.”

Everyone was literally shocked with her statement. “EH?!”

“For what reason?!” Takamina asked.

“Us zombies were not allowed to retain our memories from before our death. All our memories were basically stored in an item known as the Memory Orb. It was kept under high security directly under the care of the Zombie Lord. While other special infected don’t seem to care much about their past, I was just way too curious about my history.” Maeda explained.

“Don’t tell me you actually..” Kojiharu said

“Yes. I tried to steal it from the Zombie Lord. Any attempt to steal the Memory Orb is punishable by eternal torture.” Maeda said.

“What do you mean eternal torture?” Mayu asked.

“Once caught, we will have to spend the whole eternity locked up in a cage literally made of silver. It was the most torturous punishment.” This statement caused both Yuko and Yuki to swallow their saliva.

“That’s brutal.” Yuki said.

“I was almost caught by them, but I managed to run away. I had to fend off about 200 normal infected by myself. It’s a good thing my bite is strong enough to hurt another zombie. With my bite, I managed to create an opening for me to escape, and I ran away as far as I could. I finally lost track of them after an hour of non-stop running and end up near a hospital. That was when I first met Jurina.”

“Oh.. You were already hurt from those zombie attacks. No wonder you got knocked out with just one hit.” Jurina nodded her head, finally understanding the situation.

“You see what I was talking about, Takamina? Do you understand now? You never know what danger you will bring to yourself if you just let a zombie into your house. Those zombies were tracking for Acchan! What if they managed to track their way to your house, huh? You’ll be dead, Takamina!” Rena scolded Takamina. Maeda faced the floor, not daring to look at Rena in her eyes.

Takamina kneeled down and started crying all of a sudden.

“Takamina, what are you doing?!” Kojiharu eyes widened at Takamina’s action.

“Stand up, Takamina!” Mayu said while trying to lift Takamina up.

“Please help Acchan.. I beg of all of you.” Takamina refused to stand up while her eyes were flooded with tears, causing Maeda who was looking at her to start crying as well.

“There’s nothing we can do about this, Takamina-sama. I’m sorry. These trackers will forever be tracking for Maeda-sama.” Yuki explained.

“I hate to admit it, but I actually agree with this bat right here, Takamina-san. For your own safety, you have to leave Acchan.” Yuko said in a sorry tone.

“NO! I will not leave Acchan to suffer alone anymore! I will not leave her!” Takamina shouted, being infuriated by Yuko’s statement.

After contemplating for awhile, Rena finally voiced out. “Alright. We’ll try to help. I think I have an idea. I will shift to your house for the moment. If they really come, I can at least kill them before they come in the house. My SPTdex here will detect their presence. Jurina here will drop by occasionally too.”

“No. Not occasionally. If Rena-chan is shifting to Takamina’s house, I’ll drop by every single day!” Jurina smiled.

“Maybe we can be of assistance too sometime. Right, Yuko-san?” Yuki asked. Yuko nodded.

“Thank you, you guys!” Takamina burst into tears as Maeda stood Takamina up from her kneeling position and hugged her.

“I’m sorry to have caused so much trouble for all of you.” Maeda said while bowing 90 degree.

“It’s ok, Acchan. We’re friends, right?” Mayu smiled at Maeda.

“F-Friends?” Maeda questioned. Everyone then smiled at her. “Yes. Friends.” Kojiharu answered.

“But just to let both of you know, we will not be able to fend off these zombies forever. This is just a temporary preventive measure. Not a permanent one. We will never know what will happen in the future.” Rena explained to Takamina and Maeda who replied with a nod.

“It’s getting late. Let’s go home, Yuki.” Mayu stated.

“I’ll go home and pack my clothes. I’ll be at your house by tomorrow after my newscasting.” Rena said.

“I’ll help you pack!” Jurina said excitingly.

“Nyan Nyan let’s go home too. I deserve some rest after some exercise.” Yuko said to Kojiharu who replied with a smile and nod.

Maeda who still wasn’t able to look at Takamina’s face, feeling guilty, said “I’m sorry, Minami. I never meant to cause any trouble to you.”

Takamina then ruffled Maeda’s hair. “What are you talking about, Acchan? You don’t have to apologize. We’re friends, right? Friends should be there for each other when they are needed.”

Finally, after a long day, everybody left home to rest.



The next evening

“Good Evening, I am Matsui Rena, your newscaster for AKB news in the supernatural segment. Just yesterday, it was reported that there had been sighting of zombies in AKB Park at 5pm. When authorities arrived at the scene, all of these so called zombies were already dead. All of them with silver bullets in their head. Where do these zombies come from? What do they want? And who was the hero who put an end to their rampage? Stay tuned for more.”

“Would you look at Rena calling herself a hero! It’s simply hilarious.” Takamina said while laughing.

Maeda just smiled at her comment and kept on staring at her.

“Nee, Minami..” Maeda started a conversation.

“What is it, Acchan?” Takamina asked.

“If I go missing, will you miss me?”

“What are you talking about?”

“Answer me honestly, Minami.”

Takamina then caressed Maeda’s face. “Of course I will miss you. But that is not going to happen, ok?”

Maeda then smiled and sighed in relief. “That’s good to know..”

That night, as promised, Rena came.

“Ding! Dong!” Takamina’s doorbell rung.

Takamina rushed to her door and opened to see Rena and Jurina. “You guys really came!” but Takamina was more interested with Jurina who was standing behind Rena, carrying four huge luggages.

“Erm.. What are these supposed to be?” Takamina asked, pointing at the luggages.

“Oh, these are Rena-chan’s clothes.” Jurina smiled while struggling to keep her balance.

“I told her I wanted to carry them myself, but she insisted on carrying it for me. So I just let her.” Rena shrugged her shoulders.

“Well, don’t you think you brought way too many clothes?” Takamina sounded.

After settling down Rena’s belongings, they were greeted by Maeda in the living room who prepared hot tea for them.

“I’m really sorry for all the trouble I’ve caused.” Maeda apologized again.

“Come on, Acchan. We talked about this.” Jurina said.

“That’s right. So stop apologizing and chill.” Rena said.

It was finally time for bed. In fact it was already 3am. Everyone had already gone to sleep except for Maeda. She silently sneaked out of her bed, and out of the house. After a few minutes of walking, she found herself in a dark alley.

“Acchan! You finally agreed to meet up with me. You’ve been as slippery as a snake. I was beginning to miss you.” A voice echoed in the dark alley.

“My lord.” Maeda then bowed her head in respect.

“Aw, come on, Acchan. I’ve known you for 48 years. Call me Sasshi.” The Zombie Lord finally showed herself.

“Sasshi! Those zombies you let out has hurt innocent people!” Maeda said.

“Blame your stupidity, Acchan. If you would have quietly come home, I would not have let out any of them. Those few I let out served just as a warning. I may not know how many I will let out the next time.” Sasshi warned.

“You don’t have to let any of them out anymore! I’m coming home with you!” Maeda voiced out loud.

“Why the sudden change of mind, Acchan? You were pretty stubborn before this. Ah.. It seems like you have made some good friends. You didn’t want to hurt them, so you decided to turn youself in.” Maeda remained silent at the comment.

“It seems I was right about this. Well, it’s a good thing you decided to turn yourself in though. It’s simple, isn’t it? I’m going to give you half an hour to say goodbye to your precious friends. After you’re done, meet me back here. I’ll bring you back to receive your punishment.” Sasshi explained.

Maeda went back to Takamina’s house after that. For the whole half an hour, Maeda just sat by Takamina’s bed, watching her sleep.

“Nee, Minami.. I think I’m in love with you..” Maeda said as tears rolled down her face.

“Which is why I have to leave you. I just couldn’t bear to risk your life just for the sake of me.”

Maeda then leaned in and kissed Takamina on the forehead.

“Good bye, Minami.”



Chapter 5 - Fugitive from the land of the dead
END



Next Chapter : Chapter 6 - Rescue mission


________________________________________________

Hope it wasn't too bad..  :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: Elo on July 02, 2013, 05:56:26 PM
So that is why the zomies attacked them

acchan I hope you will be ok

nooooo dont go acchan just because you love her you cant leave her she can protect herself

I hope takamina will rescue her in the nect chapter

thanks for the chapter kevinwkl-san

by the way could you say your nickname it is difficult with the "san" ^^
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 02, 2013, 06:01:58 PM
thanks for reading.. :kneelbow:

well, you can just call me kevin.. :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 02, 2013, 06:18:03 PM
hee...sasshi the zombie lord :shock: never see that coming...I thought the lord will be some nameless dude :on GJ:

ahh...so zombies past memories were stored in the Memory Orb and they forbid to touch it... :hehehe:

I wonder what was the reason behind the rule... though I got some theory about it :hehehe:

the next chapter will be the rescue which mean more action and bantering between Yuko and Yuki :on woohoo:

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 02, 2013, 06:26:00 PM
Bunny_rabbit-san,

Since sasshi became the center, i decided to give her a lord/queen role..  :on GJ:

As for the memory orb, there is not theory..

Basically i do not want to go too deep into that..  :on lol:

Well, you guessed it right!

Whenever there is a fight, yuko and yuki will argue with each other..  :on GJ:

But dont forget this time, Rena and Jurina is joining the fight too..  :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 02, 2013, 06:40:01 PM
ah sou ka...I guess it's just my imagination that gone wild so I ended think about the reason about the rule :on lol:

well...since rena and jurina will tag along,that will make their bantering and rivalry more intense...like when rena/jurina 'accidentally' kill her target :kekeke:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 02, 2013, 06:46:24 PM
Haha...

But of course you're free to think of any reason behind it.

As for jurina, well just wait for the next chapter..  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on July 02, 2013, 06:51:38 PM
Great update :thumbsup Naruhodo ne.. :D

Memory orb kinda familiar.. Ahmm :? Harry Potter? :nervous

Anyway, Oh Sasshi as the lord of the zombieland.. Acchan nooooo! :O

Oh well! Rescue mission on the next up! :fap Yey!

Thank you for the update :bow: :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: no-chan on July 02, 2013, 10:53:36 PM
so that was what behind the attacks...
poor acchan...
huhuhu...I hope someone will stop her...

btw,nice update...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: Terragen on July 03, 2013, 03:57:07 AM
No! Accian!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: POPCAT on July 03, 2013, 04:41:31 AM
EEeeeehh!! Sasshi is the lord lawls haha xD

Takamina i hopes that u were awake when maeda confessed to u hopes....... :wub:

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: WantingtoCuddle on July 03, 2013, 06:17:00 AM
SASSHI!?!?!
That will be it for this review...
Please keep up the great writing!
I look forward to the next update! m ( _   _ ) m
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 03, 2013, 06:27:29 AM
Yup.. I decided to give sasshi some lord or queen role since she is the current center now.  :on lol:

Stay tuned for the next chapter - rescue mission :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on July 03, 2013, 09:26:48 AM
another update already.... Yeah

Ah Sashi is the lord....

Eh... Atsuko going to go back and recieve her punishment....

What will Minami do... asking the rest of the other creatures to save Atsuko?

Would Minami go with them?

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: Dieyg48 on July 03, 2013, 09:40:45 AM
Nyaha...Takamina's joke fail to make people laugh!~!~ Again...Muahahaha!~!~
 :w00t: :lol: :P

~Hm...Now they're questioning Acchan? And then...She is a FUGITIVE?!?! Oh my gawd...
 :( :cry: :shocked

~Naruhodo...On why the trackers are sent...An eternal torture, poor Acchan...
 :O :smhid :(

~I knew it! I knew that Acchan will surrender herself to the Zombie Lord!! Acchan no!!!
 :thumbdown: :bleed eyes: :panic:

~S-Sasshi is the Zombie Lord?! Uso...but, is this a farewell from Acchan already?
 :? :banghead: :shocked

~I-I'm very curious now on what'll happen next...P-Pls update soon...My AtsuMina!!!!
 :roll: :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 03, 2013, 09:46:08 AM
Dieyg48-san,

From this chapter you can already know that acchan rather get eternal torture than to put minami's life in danger.

For sure takamina wouldn't want to lose acchan.

Which is why the next chapter is called rescue mission.

Stay tuned.. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: atsukojiyuu_C on July 03, 2013, 09:19:13 PM
First read this story and I was like 'oh another supernatural story, guessed there'll be werewolves and vampires'
And I was like 'wait, Acchan?! Zombie?!' Lol xD
But I love your storyline, very interesting!! :D
Lol at yuko and yuki xD
Keep update author-san, can't wait to see how the team will rescue acchan~ action scene yeah?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 04, 2013, 01:47:06 AM
Thanks for supporting my fanfic.  :kneelbow:

Stay tuned for the next chapter.

It will be out in 12 hours time..

Weeee...  :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 5)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 04, 2013, 01:00:13 PM
Hi guys! Here's the 6th chapter of the series.. CHEERS!!  :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

Hope all of you will like this..  :on GJ: :on GJ:

Enjoy!!  :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:

_____________________________________________________

Chapter 6 - Rescue mission


“Rena, wake up!” a voice echoed in Rena’s ears.

“M-Melon pan…” Rena merely mumbled.

“Wake up, Rena!” this time, Rena felt somebody nudges her hard and finally opened her eyes.

“W-What is it, Takamina?” Rena asked in a sleepy voice.

“Acchan is gone!”

“What!!” Takamina’s statement caused Rena to shot up from her bed. Jurina then immediately came.

“What happened? I heard Rena-chan shouting.” Jurina said.

“Acchan’s gone, Jurina. Where could she have gone? It’s too dangerous for her to go out alone.” Takamina explained.

“Wait. Don’t tell me that she actually turned herself in?” Rena questioned.

“No! Why would she? We told her that we could protect her!

“She must have thought she didn’t want the zombies to harm us anymore.” Jurina said.

“We need to save her, Rena, Jurina, please!” Takamina begged them.

“I only know that the lair of the zombies is deep down the sewers of this city according to Akane. But it will be like a maze to find our way in the sewers.” Jurina said.

“I know! Vampires and werewolves have enhanced smelling. We can ask for help from Yuko and Yuki to track Acchan’s position.” Rena suggested.

“Ok then. I’ll get Yuko and Yuki. Then we’ll meet up at Mayu’s house.” Jurina said, before teleporting away.



At Mayu’s house

“What!? You want me to sniff for corpses in the sewers? You must be out of your mind!” Yuko complained.

“It’s alright if Yuko-san doesn’t want to. I’ll offer myself, since vampires have a better sense of smell than werewolves.” Yuki stated.

“As if! Everybody knows werewolves have a better sense of smell!” Yuko replied.

“Then prove it to us, Yuko-san.” Yuki said.

“Fine! I’ll show you who is the boss around here!” Yuko said out loud.

“I’m coming with you guys!” Takamina suggested.

“No, Takamina. We can’t afford to bring anybody who can’t fight. It’s too dangerous.” Rena said.

“Then promise me something, Rena. Promise me that you will bring Acchan back. Please!” Takamina begged with her eyes filled with tears.

“We may not know what hardships we will encounter on the way. But we WILL bring Acchan back. I promise. She’s our friend. We will not leave any of our friends behind.” Rena said confidently, assuring Takamina.

“Will all of you be alright?” Kojiharu asked in a worried tone.

“Nyan Nyan.. you don’t have to worry about us. All of us are skilled in combat… Except for this bat right here.” Yuko said, with her fingers pointing at Yuki.

“Point your furry fingers away from me. I know that I’m a skilled fighter myself. It doesn’t matter if you do not acknowledge it. As long as everybody else knows, it doesn’t matter.” Yuki said. Yuko merely rolled her eyes at Yuki’s comment.

“Let’s go, guys! We have a friend to save!” Rena voiced out loud as four of them walked out the door together.

“Nee, Mayu.. I need some help from you.” Takamina said.

“What kind of help?” Mayu questioned.

“An information searching kind of help.” Takamina answered.

“Ah.. Information searching, huh? Leave it to the great Nezumi!” Mayu bragged out loud.



In the main sewers

“Damn it stinks like hell! I feel like my nose is going to drop off!” Yuko complained.

“Try to focus, Yuko. Focus on the smell of corpses instead of the other smells.” Rena said.

“Yea.. Try to focus, Yuko-san. I seem to be doing quite a good job over here!” Yuki bragged.

“Shut up, vampire!” Yuko shouted.

“Hey.. We’ve been here for about an hour. Are you sure we’re going the right way?” Jurina questioned.

“What now you’re doubting us after believing in our sense of smell? Of course this is the right way.” Yuko answered.

“Wow. Then these zombies really are confined out of our reach. I have no idea how many floors we’ve gone down.” Rena said, until they reached a T-junction.

“This way!” Yuki said while pointing on left side.

“The hell it is! It’s this way!” this time Yuko said, pointing on the right side.

“I said left, wolf!” Yuki voiced out loud.

“And I said right, shitty vampire! You probably sniffed some corpse of some dead rat.” Yuko voiced out loud.

“Stop arguing guys! Yuki, we’ll try Yuko’s way first, ok?” Rena suggested. Yuko then shot a look of victory to Yuki who replied with a glare. After another half an hour of walking, they’ve finally reached…a dead end.

“Do you see what I mean now? I told you it was left just now!” Yuki scolded Yuko.

“No! It’s impossible! It definitely smelled weird here!” Yuko said. Yuki then proceeded to sniff the surroundings.

“Now that you’ve mentioned it, it really does smell a little weird here.” Yuki said.

“Hey, guys! This wall feels weird!” Jurina then tried knocking on the wall causing a sound to echo in the sewers.

“This wall sounded hollow. Maybe this wall IS the entrance. Let’s try pushing this wall.” Rena suggested.

Then four of them tried pushing the wall together to notice the wall starting to slide open by itself. Before them was a world they’ve never seen before. The place was slightly misty and there were tombstones everywhere, as if they were in the middle of a graveyard. An endless graveyard. The numbers of tombstones were uncountable. A few figures are seen limping around within the mist. The four of them then noticed a huge mansion on the top of a nearby hill.

“I think that’s where the Zombie Lord is staying.” Rena stated.

“Then Maeda-sama should be within the mansion. Let’s go.” Yuki said. As soon as they started walking towards the huge mansion, Rena’s SPTdex sounded.

Beep! Beep!

Rena then took a look at her device. Her eyes immediately widened in horror.

“Erm.. Guys, I think we might have a little problem.” Rena said.

“What is it, Rena-sama?” Yuki asked.

“Well, for sure it detected zombies. Big deal..” Yuko said

Jurina then looked into Rena’s eyes. “Wait. Rena, how many are there?”

This statement attracted both Yuko and Yuki’s attention.

“Why don’t all of you look at this yourself?” Rena said as she lifted up her SPTdex towards their direction.

2029 supernatural beings identified
Species : Zombie
Type : Normal infected
Threat : Medium


All three of their eyes widened.

“2000 zombies!? We could barely handle 20 of them the last time we fought them!” Yuko sounded.

“That’s because we’re pretty much exhausted when we finally found out about their weakness, Yuko-san. I think we could have done better than that.” Yuki said.

“Yuki. You might be right. But this time is 2000. That’s like 100 times more than what you and Yuko fought!” Jurina complained.

“Wow. You’re a nephilim and you’re afraid? You have an angelic scythe don’t you?” Yuko stated.

"Yuko. Listen. Eventhough Jurina and I wield the weaknesses of these zombies, we’re not even sure if we can take out all of them.” Rena explained.

“But for the sake of Maeda-sama, we have to try.” Yuki said.

“This could be a good training for me.” Yuko said confidently.

Rena then snickered and said “I never thought that I would be slaying zombies instead of vampires and werewolves. This could actually be interesting.”

“Well, we promised Takamina to bring Acchan back after all.” Jurina said.

The zombies started groaning louder and louder as they turned their head facing the four of them. It seems like the zombies had already sensed them. During that time, more zombies crawled out from the ground. All of them let out a scream before charging towards them in a whole bunch like ants.

“This might be a little too much for a human like me. But that’s the thing about me. I just love challenges. ” Rena held her semi-automatic gun on her left hand and her katana on her right hand.

“Do you still remember our bet, vampire?” Yuko transformed into her lycan form.

“Ready to kneel down before me?” Yuki snickered as she cracked her fingers and neck.

“Let the rescue mission begin!” Jurina summoned her scythe as all four of them charged in together.

Both Yuki and Yuko used Mayu’s tactic to immobilize the zombies and decided to leave the slaying for Rena and Jurina since they couldn’t kill zombies.

“Guys, remember! They may not have any strength, but they have extremely deadly bites! Try not to get bitten by any means necessary! One bite and you’re done for!” Rena reminded three of them while cutting the zombies in half with her right hand and blasting off their heads with her left hand.

Things seemed a little simpler for Jurina as she swinged her scythe, creating shockwaves that cut through a few zombies in half with just one slash. As Jurina’s scythe was about 2 meters long, this gives her an extra advantage as none of the zombies are able to get close to her at all. Being too excited in slaying these zombies, Jurina accidentally sent a shockwave into Yuko’s direction. Upon noticing it, Yuko immediately leaped 15feet in front to dodge it.

“Hey! Watch where you swing that thing! You almost killed me!” Yuko shouted at Jurina.

Jurina just smiled and apologized, “Gomen! Gomen!”

“That’s because you’re slow, Yuko-san. I would have dodged that shockwave perfectly with my speed. Besides, I already have 92 knockdowns.” Yuki bragged.

Yuko then snickered and said, “That’s really speedy for you, vampire. I have 93! Take that!”

As soon as Yuki heard Yuko’s statement, she grabbed a zombie which was reaching for her, slide to its back and delivering a powerful kick to its backbone before landing a heavy punch on another zombie’s back after it missed Yuki. Yuki then dusted her hands and looked at Yuko. “94.”

“You did it while I was talking! That doesn’t count!” Yuko glared at Yuki.

“No. This is called grabbing the opportunity.” Yuki said before smiling sarcastically.

“Stop arguing in this situation, two of you!” Rena scolded both Yuko and Yuki while fending off all the zombies reaching for her.

All four of them continued their counter attack non-stop but the number of zombies seemed never ending. Maybe it really was way too much for them to handle. All the zombies kept on flowing in like ants.

“They just keep coming! There’s countless of them!” Rena complained.

“I hate to say this, but I’m starting to feel a little tired.” Yuko said, while panting.

“Hang in there, Yuko! We can’t stop here!” Jurina said.

“My movements are slowing down little by little.” Yuki is also panting.

Then all of a sudden, all the zombies stopped moving in their tracks as an applause came from the mansion. A black figure is seen walking out of the mansion. It then leaped all the way in front of them, startling them.

Beep! Beep!
1 supernatural creature identified
Species : Zombie
Type : Lord
Threat : Immeasurable


“What!? You’re the lord?” Rena questioned.

“Ah.. That weird looking device. You must be a hunter.” Sasshi said confidently.

“Hey! Where did you keep Acchan?!” Yuko shouted.

“And who might all of you be?” Sasshi questioned.

“We’re friends of Acchan. We came here to save her.” Jurina explained.

“You better have not done anything to Maeda-sama!” Yuki warned.

“A hunter, a werewolf, a vampire and a nephilim. Seems like Acchan had some special friends, huh? I never thought any of her friends would risk their lives coming here just to save her. I got to say that I’m really impressed with all four of you. Seems like the four of you took out about 500 of my troops.” Sasshi said while smiling.

 “Are you done talking? Tell us where’s Acchan now!” Rena warned.

“Do you think that I will just tell you where she is like this? You know, I love games. So, I’m going to tell a riddle. If you’re able to answer, then I’ll show you where Acchan is.” Sasshi explained.

“Deal!” Jurina accepted the challenge.

You heard me before,
Yet you hear me again.
Then I die,
Till you call me again.


“So, what am I?” Sasshi smiled confidently.

Rena, Jurina and Yuko kept on giving their own respective answers again and again, but none of them were right. After countless of attempts, all three of them start giving weird answers such as aliens, your mom, melon pan, my hairdresser and so on.. Except for Yuki. Yuki just stood there the whole time with her eyes closed. Then, she finally opened her eyes.

“An echo.” Yuki finally answered.

“Correct answer.” Sasshi nodded her head being impressed with Yuki’s intellect.

“Wow, Yuki. You’re smart!” Jurina complimented.

“Well, I did spend a lot of time with Nezumi-sama.” Yuki shrugged her shoulders.

“Alright, now show us where Acchan is!” Yuko growled.

“Well, you’re standing on top of her now.” Sasshi said.

“What are you talking about?” Rena questioned with a frown.

Sasshi then flicked her index finger upwards. The ground beneath the four of them starts to rumble. They immediately leaped out of the way and noticed a silver cage emerging from the ground with Acchan inside of it, panting and screaming in pain.

“Acchan!” All of them screamed at the same time.

“G-Get o-out of h-here…” Maeda powerlessly answered.

“No! we promised Takamina to bring you home.” Rena voiced out loud.

“Let her go, you stupid zombie!” Jurina shouted.

Sasshi then nodded. “Ok. I’ll let her go.”

“E-Eh?” All four of them are now wearing a confused expression.

“But only if you’re able to reach my requirements. As I said just now, I love games. Let’s play a game of life and death now with you four as the players and Acchan as the spectator. Eliminate the rest of my troops here, and she’ll be out of the cage. There’s only about 1500 of them left. So the four of you may still have a chance.” Sasshi proposed.

“We accept your challenge.” Rena sounded.

Sasshi then applauded. “Good. Very good.. I like you guys. Very entertaining indeed. But.. If you’re not able to fend off my troops, well it’s obvious. Zombie food.”


Chapter 6 - Rescue mission
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 7 - A choice


_______________________________________________

Just a little spoiler for my readers : Next chapter you'll be able to see a bit of Demon Jurina..  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: Dieyg48 on July 04, 2013, 03:14:47 PM
What did you just said?! Jurina's demons side?! Muahaha...Very interesting...
 :twisted: 8) :thumbsup

~Ah...As usual, the two of them can only fight...huh, but Yuko's sense of smells was right...
 :roll: :oops: :)

~Eh?! No wonder Rena is shocked...Almost 2000 of them?! And they only manage to kill almost 500 of them...
 :shocked :O :smhid

~Oh...Poor Acchan being cadged just like that...And she is powerless, weak...Poor her...
 :cry: :( :O2

~Sasshi sure loves playing games...A dangerous game indeed, between live and death...I hope they can beat them all...
 :) 8) :fap

~So, pls update it soon...I really can't wait for the next one...Especially the two-sided Jurina...Nyaha!~!~ Kyaa!~!~
 :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 04, 2013, 03:16:45 PM
It's HEEEEEEEEEEEEEERRRRRRRRRREEEEEEEE!!!!! JURINA'S DEMON FORM!!!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on July 04, 2013, 03:45:31 PM
Didn't Jurina say she doesn't have much power on her devil side..? Oh well, can't wait for an update! :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 04, 2013, 03:53:06 PM
TTLuver497-san,

Yes.. it's true that the angel side is dormant within her.

But how can you know if the demon side of her will never act up at all?

You'll have to be patient and wait for the next chapter.. :on GJ:

Sorry to keep you guys waiting, though.. :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 04, 2013, 04:00:06 PM
And one more thing..

In chapter 2, Jurina stated that her demon form wield no weapon. just claws.

But stronger than alpha wolf, and faster than the vampire ace.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: -gibson-mayulover on July 04, 2013, 04:02:21 PM
my kami oshi's demon side!!!  :tantrum:
I can't wait for the next chapter  :tantrum: :err: :scolding: :scared:
Please update soon I wanna know how she handle herself with the demon power :kekeke: :kekeke:

If you don't upadate i'll... :on thumbb:
gonna  :frustrated: :pleeease: :pleeease: :scared: :scolding: :shifty: :angry1: :OMG: :on beatup :on voodoo: :pleeease: :imdead: :panic:

do nothing.... hehehe :wahaha:

please update soon
and thank you for the fast update
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 04, 2013, 08:44:12 PM
fufufu...finally the chapter is up... :kekeke:

jeez...2k+ of stupid zombies are really pain in the ass :sweat:

500 down and 1.5k more to go... :temper:

let's see how they deal with it...and yeah, juju's demon side :onionwhip:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: Shinoki on July 04, 2013, 09:28:54 PM
whew, for some reason I never read this before...
so great~~~
it's interesting for Yuki and Yuko to argue...
ok, zombie Acchan (first thoughts)
I nearly spit out what I was drinking(but sadly I actually wasn't drinking anything) when I saw that Sasshi was Lord
the weirdness that is interesting about the fact that she is lord~~~
so great~~~~~~~~~~ i love a bit of fantasy, supernatural, and stuff in that genre mixed in~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 05, 2013, 01:40:21 AM
Shinoki-san,

Thanks for supporting my fic. :kneelbow:

As I said before,  I want to give sasshi some lord or queen role since she is the current center now.  :on GJ:

Stay tuned for the next chapter.  :kneelbow: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on July 05, 2013, 06:10:48 AM
they need to kill all the other 1500 zombie to save Atsuko

Would they be able to?

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 05, 2013, 12:59:20 PM
Hmmm... I'm actually done with Chapter 7 but i'm not sure whether to post it up tonight or tomorrow...  :nervous :nervous

What do you guys think?

Am I like going way too fast?  :nervous :nervous
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 05, 2013, 01:02:27 PM
Post it tonight, please...  :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 05, 2013, 01:58:08 PM
tonight... :onioncheer:

fast update always welcome :onioncheer:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 05, 2013, 02:07:27 PM
Thank you for all your support..

I feel so touched.. :ptam-cry: :ptam-cry:

alright then..

i'll try to upload it in few hours time..

Stay tuned for Demon Jurina.. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: blakwhite on July 05, 2013, 02:24:25 PM
demon jurina  :shocked really looking forward to that

and if you can update now pls  XD
hehe :3
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 6)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 05, 2013, 06:48:21 PM
Brace yourselves coz here comes the 7th chapter of the series!!! WEEEE!!!!!  :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

ENJOY!!!!!  :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:

___________________________________________________

Chapter 7 - A choice



“How do we know if you’re going to keep your words?” Rena asked.

“I just wanted to see how far four of Acchan’s foolish friends will go just for the sake of saving her.” Sasshi said.

“J-Just l-leave…” Maeda powerlessly said.

“No. We are bringing you back!” Jurina shouted.

“Well then, let’s not waste any more time and let the game begin.” Sasshi then clapped her hand twice. The zombies immediately started groaning and charging towards them again.

“Here we go again!” Yuko shouted.

As usual, Jurina swinged and slashed her scythe around, sending her shockwaves, not letting any zombies near her at all. But the amount of zombies attacking Jurina is getting more and more, causing her to start using a lot of energy. Rena on the other hand, couldn’t stay in the same spot as her katana isn’t really long to hold her position. She leaped on a zombie’s head to another head, firing shots that hit them in the head accurately. As a zombie tried to reach for her, she leaped into the air and released 10 shots from her semi automatic gun that hit their targets successfully before landing with a slash in a nearby zombie.

“120! 121! 122! 123!” Yuko continued to count her victims as she smashed every zombie’s backbone that she sees.

“122! 123! 124! 125!” Yuki, not wanting to lose to her rival, also counted her victims.

“They just keep coming! I’m getting really tired of this!” Jurina shouted, being annoyed. It seems that even by wielding an angel weapon, it doesn’t seem as if the number of zombies decreased at all. The number of zombies charging in is way too much for Jurina to handle.

“Hey, Rena-chan! I’m going to use my ultimate now!” Jurina warned Rena before flying up high to the sky.

Upon hearing this, Rena immediately warned Yuko and Yuki. “Grab on something, guys! This is going to get a little messy!”

Jurina then held up her scythe and start spinning it around, faster and faster, creating a huge vortex that sucked all the zombies into it while slicing them apart at the same time, before smashing her scythe down to the ground with a tremendous shockwave that slice all the zombies 360 degree around her. This of course, made Rena, Yuko and Yuki to dodge away from her area of effect.

“Wow! She’s really something, isn’t she?” Yuko praised.

“Jurina –sama always seemed so playful like a little girl. I have to be honest, this tremendous power doesn’t suit her character at all.” Yuki said.

Even after Jurina used her ultimate, the number of zombies did decrease a bit, but it wasn’t enough at all. 1500 is too big of a number. The most zombies Jurina took out with her ultimate is just a mere 250. Sasshi just sat on her throne beside Maeda’s cage.

“You seem to have pretty powerful friends, Acchan. I’m really entertained by them.” Sasshi said excitedly.

After a few more slashes from Jurina, she start to feel herself wobbling. The ultimate attack she just used had consumed most of her energy. Despite her stamina decreasing, Jurina didn’t want to give up at all.

“I will not give up! I will save Acchan!!” Jurina shouted again.

“Come on, Center. Activate me. Let me lend you some of my power.” A voice started to echo in Jurina’s mind, causing her to grip her own head on one hand, screaming in pain, while the other hand attempting a fury of slashes.

“Stop talking to me! Get out of my mind!!”

Upon noticing Jurina struggling, Rena immediately knew what was going on and started shouting. “Jurina! Don’t give in to it! Fight it!”

“What’s wrong with Jurina?” Yuko asked Rena.

“It seems like she’s in pain.” Yuki said.

“The demon within her is trying to win her over right now.” Rena answered.

“What?! Why now of all times?” Yuko asked.

“Whenever Jurina feel suppressed in a battle, it will be like opening a door to her demon form.” Rena answered.

“There’s too many of them, Center! You can’t do it alone! Activate me, damnit!!” The voice echoed louder and louder in Jurina’s head, causing her to scream in pain.

“SHUT UP! I SAID SHUT UP!!!” Jurina screamed and started swinging her scythe all over the place, slicing all zombies around her, sending shockwaves even into Rena, Yuko and Yuki’s direction. At this time, a black aura is seen to be engulfing Jurina little by little.

“This is bad! I need to stop her before she reach stage 2!” Rena said.

“What do you mean stage? There’s stages for Jurina-sama’s demon form?” Yuki questioned.

“The Jurina you see now is in the first stage of her demon form. I can still talk her out of it. Once those black aura engulf her completely, she will be in the second stage of her demon form. Once she reaches the second stage, the only way to stop her is to knock her out. That’s if you’re able to get close to her. Now I need both of you to help cover me while I try to get Jurina back to her senses.” Rena said.

“Got it!” Yuko and Yuki nodded as all three of them charged towards Jurina’s direction, fighting off zombies at the same time while evading Jurina’s endless shockwave attacks.

“STOP IT! GET OUT OF MY HEAD!! GET OUT NOW!!” Jurina is still screaming in pain as the demon within her kept trying to take over her body, causing black aura to continue engulfing her. Jurina’s shockwaves started to change colour from her original blue aura into a darker blue and sooner into black. One of Jurina’s shockwave managed to graze Yuko’s shoulder causing her to growl in pain.

“Argh! It hurts so much even if it’s just the shoulder.” Yuko growled before continuing her path towards Jurina.

Sasshi seemed very interested in this fight and started applauding and laughing. “This is the most entertaining fight I have ever seen!”

Upon reaching Jurina, Yuko and Yuki immediately stayed in their respective battle position while trying their hardest to slow down the zombies charging towards them. Rena immediately grab hold of Jurina’s scythe and arm. Jurina’s eyes are already starting to glow red. “Jurina! Fight it! Come on!”

Jurina then screamed in pain again, but this time the pain was too much for her to handle as she dropped her scythe on the ground while both hands gripping hard on her own head.

“Come on Jurina. You can do it. Close your eyes. Empty your mind. Chase the evil power out of your mind.” Rena said as both her hands caressed Jurina’s face. Jurina then closed her eyes and sat on the ground, trying her hardest to get rid of the demon side taking over her. The black aura seems to be slowly fading away.

“Alright. We need to leave Jurina like this for a moment. Let’s hold this ground by any means necessary!” Rena told Yuko and Yuki. The three of them tried to fend off all the zombies while protecting Jurina who is meditating in the middle. After about 10 minutes, the three of them were literally exhausted. During that time, Jurina suddenly leaped in front and smashed her scythe to the ground, creating a shockwave that sliced all the zombies in front of her. Jurina then looked at them and smiled. “I’m back.”

“Good to have you back, Jurina-sama!” Yuki said excitedly.

“Good work, Jurina! Now let’s continue our counter attack!” Rena ordered.

They have been fighting off these zombies nonstop for the past two hours. Anyone would have collapsed by now. But not these four. They had made a promise with a dear friend and they are going to fulfill it. Seemingly too exhausted, Yuko suddenly start wobbling and tumbled on the floor, panting crazily.

During that time, Yuki’s hand reached out to her. “Come on, Yuko-san. You can’t give up. Now’s not the time to rest. We need you.”

Yuko then grabbed Yuki’s hand and vaulted herself behind Yuki and delivered a kick to a zombie that was reaching for her. “Try to watch your back first before helping other people.”

Before they know it, only 10 zombies are left on the field. Others, either dead or immobilized. Jurina then immediately ended it with a scream and a huge shockwave that sliced up all 10 of the zombies at the same time. The four of them then tumbled on the floor, panting. “W-We did it…” Rena powerlessly answered.”

They immediately stood up when they heard Sasshi applauding like a fan in a concert.

Yuko then looked at her, confused “Is she like a wota or something? What kind of lord are you?”

“Good job all of you!! Very good job!! Woooooo!!!!!” Sasshi screamed like a fan all over again.

“Yup. She’s a wota. I can tell.” Rena said.

“Alright. Now let Maeda-sama out.” Yuki said.

“Sure. I will deliver what I promised.” Sasshi said as she snapped her fingers, causing the silver cage to open by itself, freeing Maeda.

Rena then reached her hand out for Maeda. “Come, Acchan. Let’s go home.”

Sasshi immediately leaped towards Rena’s arm, attempting to chomp it off literally before Jurina managed to pull her back.

“Hey! You didn’t keep your word!” Yuko shouted.

“I said I’ll let her out of the cage. I never said she could leave.” Sasshi said.

“You tricked us!” Jurina shouted.

Maeda then looked at them. “It’s ok, guys. I didn’t want to cause any more trouble to all of you. Just go.”

“Acchan, you can’t do this to us. We went through so much to save you!” Jurina said.

“Takamina is waiting at home for you. She misses you.” Rena said.

“She’s been crying her heart out ever since you left. We promised to bring you back home! We can’t break that promise!” Yuko growled.

“Maeda-sama, please. We’re friends, aren’t we?” Yuki smiled.

After contemplating for quite some time, Sasshi finally said “All of you sparked some of my interest it seems. So I want to play one final game.”

“Well? Spit it!” Yuko growled.

“Acchan. I’m going to give you a chance to leave. But this all depends on the choice that you’re going to make. So this time, Acchan will be the player, and the four of you be the spectators.” Sasshi said. Maeda nodded at Sasshi’s proposal.

“You have two choices, Acchan. First choice, you will be allowed to leave this place but you will not get back any of your precious memories. Second choice, I will give you back all the memories that you’ve been searching for and satisfy your own desires but you will have to stay here for all eternity. Make your choice.” Sasshi explained.

Maeda then smiled at Sasshi. “Sasshi, I think you made a mistake here. There never really was two choice in the first place. There always had been only one choice. Ever since I met these new friends, I’ve been thinking a lot. They were willing to go so far just to save a puny little zombie like me. They literally almost killed themselves to come all the way here and played with your little games. With these kind of friends to help me to live for the future? Who needs memories?”

Sasshi then smiled and nodded her head in an understanding way. “Very well, then. I guess it’s goodbye.”

Maeda then bowed her head in respect “Thanks, my lord. We’ll meet again next time.”

“Erm.. Wait.. You’re just going to forgive us like this? I mean we killed all your troops.” Rena asked.

“What, this? This is just a small fraction of the amount of zombies I have. I still have millions of zombies lurking in the mist over there.” Sasshi said while pointing at a misty area behind her.

“I don’t believe you! Show it to us then!” Yuko said, before getting smacked on the head by Rena.

“Don’t challenge her, Yuko. We’ve had enough.”

“Let’s go, Acchan.” Jurina said as she balanced Maeda on her shoulders and walked towards the exit.

“I have 353 knockdowns! Take that!” Yuko growled at Yuki’s face.

“I lost count.” Yuki said calmly.

“Then I win!” Yuko shouted.

“No. the reason why I lost count is because I knocked down way too many. Presumably, more than YOU.” Yuki said out loud.

“Be my servant, damn it!” Yuko shouted at Yuki.

“No! You kneel down and purr like a cat!” Yuki shouted back at Yuko. Rena, Jurina and Maeda just laughed at them arguing with each other like cats and dogs.

Sasshi looked at them exit through the wall and gave a smile of satisfaction. “Acchan.. seems like you’ve finally found something more important than your precious memories. I wish you luck in the outside world.”

Upon reaching Mayu’s home, Maeda noticed that Takamina was already standing outside the door awaiting their return. As soon as Takamina noticed Maeda, she immediately burst into tears and ran into Maeda’s embrace. Takamina gave Maeda a few light punches on her shoulder while sobbing her heart out. “Don’t do that again! Never do that ever again!”

Maeda then hugged Takamina tightly as tears started rolling down her cheeks. “I’m sorry to make you worry so much about me. I’m really useless, am I? I promise you I’ll never leave your side again.”

“Yuki!”
“Yuko!”

Two voices are then heard from inside the house as Mayu and Kojiharu ran out of the house and into their respective partner’s embrace.

“Yuki! Thank god you’re alright! I thought something bad happened to all of you!” Mayu cried.

“Nezumi-sama, you’re hugging me too tight.” Yuki said before giving a warm smile to Mayu and ruffled her hair.

“Yuko, are you alright? Are you hurt?” Kojiharu asked in a worried tone.

“Well, I had a little trouble at first. But let’s just say I got a little back up.” Yuko then shot a glance at yuki who replied with a nod and a slight smile. “Besides, who can hurt the great and powerful Oshima Yuko?”

“Waaaa!!!!! This is so touching!” Jurina cried her heart out at the beautiful reunion scene while hugging Rena tightly. Rena seems to tear up a little at this scene too.

Takamina then separated herself from Maeda. And said “Acchan, I have something to give you.” Before taking out a large brown envelope.

“What is this?” Maeda asked.

“Well, open it and you’ll find out.” Takamina smiled.

Maeda took out the content of the envelope to reveal a file. Maeda’s eyes widened in shock to notice that the cover of the file was named “Biography of Maeda Atsuko 1945-1965”

“I-Is t-this…” Maeda became lost for words as tears started to roll down her cheeks again.

“Well, I asked some help from Mayu to search for this, though.” Takamina said.

Maeda then broke out in tears. “M-Minami… Y-You actually found this for me…”

“You were a famous actress when you were still alive. You died in a tragic car accident. You see, my grandfather was actually your personal surgeon. I’m sorry he couldn’t save your life.” Takamina explained.

Maeda then pulled Takamina in for a passionate kiss, causing the other 6 girls to gasp in shock. Meada then separated herself from the kiss and smiled warmly. “If your grandfather would have saved me that time, I wouldn’t have been able to meet you.”

Takamina then returned the smile and asked, “Acchan, when I was sleeping.. I heard you telling me that you’re in love with me. Is that true?”

Maeda cutely nodded.

“I feel the same way too, Acchan. I love you. I always have.”



Chapter 7 – A choice
END



Next Chapter : Chapter 8 - Decoy

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 7)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 05, 2013, 07:18:13 PM
Finally Acchan and Takamina are together   :inlove:

Thank you for the update..   :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 7)(UPDATED)
Post by: blakwhite on July 05, 2013, 07:29:49 PM
ahh ~
atsumina so cute  :deco:

and what will happen next? XD

looking forward for your next update  :inlove:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 7)(UPDATED)
Post by: Shinoki on July 05, 2013, 08:51:31 PM
so great... happy to the max!! <3
...takagramps was Acchan's personal surgeon... hehehe
Sasshi = wota~~ <3
Jurina's other side is... I wanna know more...
this comment is completely out of order
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 7)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on July 05, 2013, 09:59:38 PM
Yay~! Atsumina is officially... official!!! XD

JURINA?! CENTER?! :shocked: OMG, I wanna see more of this!!! :cathappy:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 7)(UPDATED)
Post by: POPCAT on July 05, 2013, 11:21:38 PM
Yay atsuminaaaa :deco:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 7)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 06, 2013, 02:03:12 AM
fufufu...juju's demonic side looks interesting :hehehe:

if only she could control it it would be awesome...I guess she'll be able to do it in the end, or not :kekeke:

bat and wolf rivalry are always fun to see :on lol:

no wonder mayu attracted to yuki...they're both are rodents - nezumi=mice,vamps=bats=winged rats :on lol:

nice update...nice fighting scenes :on GJ:

so...when will the next chapter up :kekeke:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 7)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 06, 2013, 03:17:05 AM
Great power comes with great price.

I was looking forward to J going all demon on those zombies, I just didn't know it'd be so painful for her to turn into her demon self, I thought she just lost her sanity and going all berserk on everything and everyone....but not painful....

On the side note, congrats Atsumina and Yuki and Yuko finally get along better.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 7)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 06, 2013, 03:21:25 AM
Sherin-san,

The reason why Jurina was in pain is because she tried to fight it.

Unless she released the demon form herself, then she wont feel pain..

Coz you know, trying to get rid of a demon who's trying to get into your head can be pretty painful.. :on GJ:

Yup.. Yuki and Yuko are in slightly better terms now..

But this is definitely not the end of their arguments.. :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 7)(UPDATED)
Post by: Dieyg48 on July 06, 2013, 12:52:01 PM
Kyaa!~!~!~ My AtsuMina is back!! I mean they're already a couple!~!~
 :wub: :w00t: :inlove:

~Oh...Seems like Yuko and Yuki is...well, a little bit okay with each other~ Hahaha~
 :oops: :D :roll:

~Wa...S-Sasshi...Even though you're a badass before, i respect you!~!~ Uwa!~!~
 :cry: XD :bow:

~*Sniff* Hm...A famous actress, and have a personal surgeon that is Takamina's granpa?! Wow!~!~
 :shocked 8) :w00t:

~Even though there's a little bit Jurina's demon...I'm just glad!~!~ Kya!~!~
 :D :) :panic:

~Pls update soon as usual...I'll be waiting for it!~!~ Nice chapter you have there!~!~
 :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 7)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 06, 2013, 01:57:27 PM
Thank you everyone for supporting.. :kneelbow: :kneelbow:

This chapter marks the end of the first arc (zombie arc)

The next chapter will be a new arc..  :on GJ: :on GJ:

I'll see when I can update.

I'll update as soon as possible.

Till then, stay tuned...  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 7)(UPDATED)
Post by: Terragen on July 07, 2013, 03:37:48 AM
Mayuki arc please since something off about yuki


Or mawWbdm wmatsui?its cool

Or kojiyuu?curious how they end up dating
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 7)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 07, 2013, 05:02:53 AM
Terragen-san,

The arcs will be based on the order of the prologues.

So basically the next arc will be the werewolf arc.

The vampire arc will have to wait a little longer.

Sorry to keep you guys waiting though. :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 7)(UPDATED)
Post by: tfme3638 on July 07, 2013, 05:27:52 AM
So every couple will have their own arc??  :ding: Woo Hoo!!! :onioncheer: :farofflook: :hee: :on woohoo:

Can't wait for it! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 7)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 07, 2013, 06:57:46 AM
Hi, guys.. Here comes the 8th chapter of the series..

I decided to make update it fast because a lot of readers had been supporting me a lot... So touched..  :ptam-cry: :ptam-cry:

This chapter marks the beginning of a new arc (Werewolf arc)!!  :on GJ:


ENJOY!!!!  :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:

_________________________________________________________

Chapter 8 - Decoy


“It’s almost been a week since we had lunch together. I had been busy in the hospital. Strangely, a lot of dead bodies had been found lately. The CSI called me in to perform surgery on these dead bodies to find out the cause of their deaths.” Takamina said.

“Sure.. There’s even a dead body beside you, fondling with your fingers.” Rena replied, signifying Maeda who was playing with Takamina’s fingers.

“Were you even listening to my topic in the first place?” Takamina questioned.

“Rena.. It seems like somebody is fondling with your fingers too.” Mayu giggled at Jurina who was playing with Rena’s fingers. Rena then looked at Jurina who replied with her cat like smile before looking back at Mayu.

“I gave up on resisting this a long time ago. Now I just let her do whatever she wants.” Rena then shrugged her shoulders.

“Rena-sama, I think you should show Jurina-sama some of your affection. She seems to like you a lot.” Yuki said.

Upon hearing this statement, Jurina immediately hugged Rena tightly. “That’s right, Rena-chan. Show me some affection!”

“Hey.. You’re hugging me too tight. I can’t digest my melon pan properly.” Rena complained.

“What about you, Yuki? You should show Mayu some affection too.” Kojiharu then said jokingly, causing Mayu to blush.

Yuki then smiled at Kojiharu’s statement and ruffled Mayu’s hair. “I already am.”

Mayu instantly turned tomato after hearing this statement.

“Would you look at this little red mice!” Yuko teased.

“S-Stop teasing me!” Mayu voiced out loud. Yuki then giggled at Mayu’s shyness and ruffled her hair again.

Kojiharu who was looking at the intimacy of Yuki and Mayu, suddenly voiced out. “Hey, Yuki. Do you want to come to my house and have a little chat sometime?”

“Well sure, Haruna-sama. But for what purpose?” Yuki questioned.

“Girl stuff. I noticed that you have very good fashion sense. So I may want to ask you for some advice or maybe get a little tip?” Kojiharu answered.

“A model getting advice from a vampire? That’s a new one.” Maeda sounded.

“Nobody’s perfect, Acchan. Besides, it’s better to get different point of views from different individuals, right Yuko?” Kojiharu asked. Yuko remained silent as she was busy glaring into Yuki’s face. Yuko then finally voiced out.

“Nyan Nyan, I don’t want any blood sucking creature to be alone with you at home. I just can’t help but to worry.”

Yuki then grinned “What’s the matter, Yuko-san? Afraid that you might lose Haruna-sama to me? No worries. I do not perform barbaric acts such as to steal your girlfriend from you. I’m not a werewolf.”

“Are you saying that werewolves steal other person’s girlfriends?” Yuko glared at Yuki.

“No. I’m just saying that werewolves are barbaric.” Yuki answered with a smile.

“Enough fighting, both of you! How can both of you still be able to argue so much even though you both had been through so much together?” Rena questioned.

“Well, Yuko-san started it. Haruna-sama invited me to her house and I just accepted the offer. She was the one who started the argument.” Yuki explained while pointing her finger at Yuko.

“How dare you point that bat finger of yours at my face! Of course I will be worried with a vampire staying alone in my girlfriend’s house!” Yuko shouted.

“You’re a vicious beast, and yet you stay alone with your girlfriend. So I don’t see the problem with a vampire being there as well.” Yuki said.

“That’s not the point here!” Yuko shouted again.

“Yuko! I’m just inviting Yuki over for a little chat. Why are you so jealous?” Kojiharu asked.

“W-What do you mean jealous? W-Who’s being jealous here?” Yuko stuttered.

“Yuko, you sure do not know how to lie, do you? You’re stuttering a lot.” Mayu said.

“Err… Nobody interested in the dead body news anymore?” Takamina sounded after a long moment of silence.

All of a sudden, a tall figure appeared in front of their table and started a conversation. “It’s been awhile, Yuko-san.”

“Sado!?” Yuko said with a shocked expression.

“Shh!! Yuko-san, this is the public. Please call me Shinoda.”

Rena’s SPTdex sounded.

Beep! Beep!
1 supernatural being identified
Species : Werewolf
Type : Beta
Threat : Extremely high


“The Beta wolf?!” Rena’s voice echoed into all of their ears causing them to gasp in shock.

Sado then looked into Yuki’s direction and showed a frown. “ Young lady, you smell like a…”

“Like a vampire?” Yuki answered.

Sado then immediately looked back at Yuko. “You’re hanging out with a vampire now?”

“Don’t put me on the same level with that bat. I’m here because of my girlfriend.” Yuko explained.

Sado then looked at Kojiharu and smiled. “ So you’re Kojima Haruna.”

Kojiharu then replied with a gasp “H-How did you know my name?”

“Before that, let me introduce myself first. My name is Sado, using the human name Shinoda Mariko, the Beta wolf.” Sado introduced.

“Please do not start an argument with me. I’m tired with Yuko-san alone. I can’t stand another one.” Yuki warned Sado.

“So Shinoda, what could you be doing here? You’re not still carrying your orders, are you?” Yuko asked with a frown.

“What orders?” Takamina asked.

Sado then sat herself on an empty chair and explained. “You see, I originally had an order from the Alpha wolf to eliminate Kojima Haruna.”

Upon hearing this statement, everybody stood up from their seats except for Yuko. Rena was literally reaching for her gun which she hid in her bag.

“Wait. Please let me finish my speech.” Sado said.

“After hearing your statement? I don’t think so.” Maeda shot a glare at Sado.

“Hey, come on guys. Relax and sit down. Let her finish.” Yuko convinced.

Once everybody settled down a little and sat back down, Sado finally continued. “I said that I originally had orders to eliminate Kojima Haruna, but I’m not going to do it. I got into a little argument with the Alpha because of this.”

“Our whole clan had arguments with the Alpha before. In fact, none of us like her as the leader at all. She’s like a dictator. The reason why all of you are still obeying her is because all of you are too afraid to go up against her. You guys need to learn to stand up for yourselves. Take a look at me. Free from dictatorship!” Yuko explained.

“I get what you mean, Yuko-san. This is why I’m on your side now. I want to stand up for myself too. So I’m not going to attack the girl. Don’t worry.” Sado said.

“Then what are you doing here?” Yuko asked.

“I’m here to warn you, Yuko-san. The Alpha had already sent out Team Habu and they’re heading towards here right now.” Sado said.

Yuko then suddenly started laughing. “Team Habu? You mean Mayuge’s team? They’re a joke! Basically only Mayuge is the elite one in the team. The others are rubbish!”

“You seem pretty confident about this, Yuko.” Jurina said.

“Well, I think that even Takamina could kill them with her scalpels.” Yuko said before bursting into laughter again.

“Yuko-san, this is serious.” Sado said.

Yuko immediately stopped laughing and sighed. “Mayuge used to be a nice girl. It was because of this new Alpha that changed her personality so much. Now she’s like the Alpha’s loyal servant.”

“So, what do we do now?” Mayu questioned.

“Right. So, Takamina, Mayu and Nyan Nyan go home first. They’ll be here anytime. You too, bat. You can go home and sleep. It’s still day time.” Yuko said while shooing Yuki off.

At that time, Kojiharu immediately clinged her arm on Yuki’s arm. “Well, since Yuko had asked for you to go home, it means that you’re not really needed here. So, why don’t you come to my house now and have a chat?”

Yuko immediately changed her mind. “Alright. You stay here, bat. You don’t have to go.”

“Come on, Yuko! All of you here are powerful enough to fend off the so called Team Habu since you said that they’re so weak. I’m just going to have a little chat with Yuki, that’s all.” Kojiharu said.

“Alright, fine! But make sure when I come home, this bat is gone.” Yuko warned.

“Acchan, will you be alright?” Takamina asked Maeda in a worried tone.

Maeda then caressed Takamina’s face “Minami, didn’t you remember that zombies are near invincible? Don’t worry, ok? Wait for me at home.”

Soon, Takamina, Mayu, Kojiharu and Yuki left the scene.

“Sado, you’re staying too? Are you not afraid to be branded a betrayer?” Yuko asked.

“I’m already on your side, Yuko-san.” Sado explained, as 4 girls appeared in front of them.

“Well, Yuko-san, it’s been a week since we last met. You seemed prepared for our visit. It seems like someone leaked this information out. You even brought some friends along to play. Well, I brought my team to play too.” Mayuge said.

“This is Team Habu? They look funny. Look at her eyebrows.” Jurina laughed at Mayuge’s thick eyebrows.

“Sado! You’ re betraying us as well?” Mayuge shouted.

“I’m not betraying anybody! I’m merely standing up for myself! You should too, Mayuge. I know you never liked the Alpha.” Sado said.

“Shut up! Where’s the girl, Yuko?” Mayuge shouted.

“She’s not here. If you want to hunt, try us!” Rena shouted back.

Mayuge then grinned, “Alright, then. Let’s go to a more silent place, shall we?”

All of them then reached an abandoned building a little far away. It was the perfect place to battle.

“Shall we have a team battle, Yuko?” Mayuge proposed.

“We have 5 members over here and you have 4.” Yuko said.

“It’s ok. I’ll sit this one out.” Sado said.

“Mayuge, you’re not serious about having a team battle, do you? Everyone knows that your team members are weak.” Yuko dissed.

“Shut up, Yuko!  We’ll see about that very soon!” Mayuge shouted.

“I’ll go first.” Maeda volunteered.

A brown furred wolf walked up towards her and stated snickering. “Such a cute girl.. Too bad I’m going to mess up your face a little!”

Maeda literally replied with a cute smile. The wolf then leaped towards her, attempting to crush its paw on Maeda. She dodged to the side and managed to grab hold of the wolf’s shoulder. Maeda then opened her mouth wide to reveal her razor sharp fangs and closed in for a bite. That bite literally almost tore off the wolf’s shoulder. The wolf howled in pain as blood continued flowing nonstop from its wounded shoulder. It then collapsed on the floor, unconscious with a huge amount of blood loss. Mayuge’s mouth was pried open from that scene.

“I don’t think I want to mess with her anymore.” Yuko said.

“I only used fifty percent of my biting strength. I never knew it was enough to knock out such a huge wolf.” Maeda shrugged her shoulders.

“What do you mean!? You almost tore its shoulder apart!” Rena said shockingly.

This time, a yellow furred wolf came up front.

“Ooooo…. Let me try! Let me try! Rena-chan, I wanna go!” Jurina excitedly shouted.

Rena nodded her head and said. “Alright. But please control your power.”

Jurina then went up front and looked at the wolf. As Jurina looked closer at the wolf, she pouted and looked back at Rena. “Nee, Rena-chan.. Do you want to go? This wolf seems very weak.”

Upon hearing this, the wolf got enraged and pounced towards her. “Why you little-“

Jurina immediately silenced the wolf with a shockwave that sent it crashing into the wall.

This time, Mayuge pushed a black furred wolf front as Rena took the stage. The wolf then laughed at Rena. “A human!? You must be joking-“

Rena immediately silenced the wolf with two of her gunshots hitting both its legs, causing it to fall on the floor, paralyzed. “Wow, you were right, Yuko. They ARE weak.” Rena shockingly said.

“T-That’s not fair! She wasn’t even ready yet!” Mayuge said.

This time, Yuko walked up front and cracked her fingers and neck. “It’s just you now, Mayuge.”

Mayuge then looked at her watch and started grinning evilly. “It has already been an hour. It seems like I don’t have to fight at all. The REAL hunt has already begun.”

Yuko immediately pounced on Mayuge, pinning her down. “What are you talking about, Mayuge? The Alpha sent your team for the hunt!”

Mayuge started laughing all of a sudden. “Oh, no Yuko-san. My team is merely just a decoy to bring your friends away from the girl.” Yuko’s eyes widened in horror from Mayuge’s statement.

“What!? I didn’t know about this!” Sado voiced out.

“That’s because the Alpha had already suspected your betrayal. You were not informed of this plan. Now it’s too late to save the girl.” Mayuge explained.

“You tricked us! That was the real reason you insisted on the team battle. To waste our time here!” Yuko growled.



Kojiharu’s house

“So, Haruna-sama, you invited me here to talk about fashion tips, right? What is it that you would like to know?” Yuki questioned.

“Well… Let’s put that aside for now. Let’s talk about you first.” Kojiharu said.

“Me? What’s there to talk about me, Haruna-sama?”

“You have been keeping something to yourself, don’t you?”

At this time, Yuki seemed flustered a little. “I’m sorry, Haruna-sama. I’m not sure what are you talking about.”

“Yuki, look. You can’t lie in front of me. I can basically see through your thoughts. You know what I am talking about.”

Yuki faced the floor, silent, not wanting to look into Kojiharu’s eyes. Kojiharu then started the conversation. “So what are you going to do with Mayu, Yuki?”

“I-I’m not sure about this either.”

“You have to explain this matter to her before it’s too late. You know how she feels about you. She likes you.”

“Yes. I’m aware of her feelings towards me. This is the sole reason why I’m not sure of what to do.”

"Yuki, Mayu is like a sister to me. I don’t want to see her get hurt from this matter. You need to act fast.”

“Don’t worry, Haruna-sama. Give me some time to figure things out a little.”

“I’m glad you will, Yuki.” Kojiharu nodded her head.

“Let me excuse myself to the toilet for a moment.” Yuki said as she walked herself to the toilet.

As soon as Yuki entered the toilet, a loud banging is heard furiously on the entrance door as a voice screamed out in fear just outside the door. “Help! Let me in! Let me in! A wolf is chasing me!”

Without a moment of hesitation, Kojiharu rushed towards the the door and opened it. A girl then rushed into the house and slammed the door tight before locking it. she then fell down on the floor, panting crazily and shivering in fear. Kojiharu lifted her up and brought her towards the sofa to sit her down.

“Who are you? What happened?” Kojiharu asked.

“M-My name i-is A-Akimoto S-Sayaka.. A-A wolf was c-chasing m-me…” the girl finally answered, but still shivering in fear.

“What kind of wolf?” Kojiharu asked.

“It has fur of gold with glowing red eyes.” The girl answered.

“Golden fur? Red eyes? I think Yuko told me about this before. It must be the Alpha wolf. Alright. Stay here and you’ll be safe.” Kojiharu said to the girl still shivering in fear. During that time, Kojiharu’s phone rang.

“Moshi Moshi! Kojiharu desu.”

“Nyan Nyan! Where are you? Are you alright? Are you hurt?” Yuko sounded from the other side of the phone.

“No. I’m at home now. But I let a girl into the house.”

“You did what!?”

“She said that a wolf with gold fur and red eyes was chasing her. I think it’s the Alpha wolf.”

“What’s her name?”

“She said that she’s Akimoto Sayaka.”

Yuko immediately became silent for a short moment. “Where’s the bat, Nyan Nyan?”

“She’s in the toilet now.”

“Alright. Nyan Nyan, I want you to get out of the house now.”

“But the Alpha wolf is roaming outside!”

“Nyan Nyan! Akimoto Sayaka’s real name is Choukoku! She’s the Alpha wolf!”



Chapter 8 - Decoy
END



Next Chapter : Chapter 9 - Black vs Choukoku

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 07, 2013, 08:00:24 AM
Thank you for the update..  :bow:

Wow.. next chapter is Yuki vs Sayaka..  :w00t:

I can't wait..  :grin:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: Dieyg48 on July 07, 2013, 08:01:40 AM
Woah...No wonder the title is A Decoy...What a smart decoy indeed...
 8) :roll: :)

~I'm glad that Sado is on Yuko side right now...The alpha is so cruel...Geez..
 :angry: :cry: :smhid

~Huh...So weak?! But there's more...This gonna be really bad...
 :shocked :huhuh :banghead:

~Ah...Sayaka is the alpha wolf?! Oh no...NyanNyan just let her in...Yuki!! Hurry!~!~
 :cry: :( :panic:

~I hope Yuki will win cuz' i see the next title is 'Black vs Choukoku'...Hm...
 XD :oops: :fap

~Well, pls update soon...I'll be waiting for it...For sure!~!~ Vampire!~!~
 :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on July 07, 2013, 08:22:30 AM
Ohmygosh! Yuko hurry!

Please let Haruna be alright.. Yuki get out from the toilet right now!

I'm so excited what will happen next.. :fap

Oh i see Haruna able to read what's on Yuki's mind.. I'm so in doubt when Haruna said chat about fashion thingy with Yuki.. :oops:

Wonder what's going on in Yuki's mind?

Thank you for the update :bow: :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: kurogumi on July 07, 2013, 08:23:53 AM
black vs choukoku!!!   :cathappy: :cathappy: :cathappy: :cathappy: :cathappy:

this is totally interesting!! LOL they argue a lot but they now friends yeah  :theking

what yuki hidding from others? well let's wait until the next arc....now i will enjoy kojiyuu arc....LOL  O0



thank for the update,looks like you already finish this fic on some level....maybe you already finish writing this fic LOL  :shocked:




Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: gek geki on July 07, 2013, 08:54:26 AM
SO SUPER!!! I COULD NOT BELIVE I NEVER READ THIS BEFORE

WHEN I READ THIS IT'S ALREADY THIS LONG UPDATE AND THANK FOR THAT I DON'T HAVE TO ALWAYS WAIT FOR THE NEXT AND NEXT UNTIL I FINISH READING THIS KEKEKE NOW I WILL WAIT LIKE OTHE FOR THE NEXT CHAPTER KEKEKEKE~


KOJIYUUU ITS FUNNY COUPLE!!! THEY SWEET BUT SO FAIL IMAGE

KOJIHARU SEEM SO SMART HERE KEKEKE

YUKO BARBARIAN KEKEKE

YUKI IS ALWAYS COOL, A VAMPY AND WITH SECRET IN TEH BACK...TOTALLY HER PARTNER WAS NEZUMI SAMA,IS YUKI AN IMORRTAL OR MORTAL??


THANK
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: Tanchan on July 07, 2013, 09:55:31 AM
A smack down between a vampire and a werewolf. Badass 8)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: leEwẬy on July 07, 2013, 11:41:23 AM
I've just read your fic and I have one word to said~ AWESOME!!!! :on GJ: :on GJ:
Next chapter is a fight between vamp - Yuki and werewolf - Sayaka :on woohoo:
I wonder what's Yuki's problem :err:
Hope she'll solve it soon and won't make Mayu hurt :fainted:
Anyway, hope Yuki'll go out in time to save Haruna :on drink:
Can't wait to see the action scenes :frustrated:
Update soon, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 07, 2013, 11:49:45 AM
Thank you for supporting my fic, everyone!!  :ptam-cry: :ptam-cry:

Next chapter will be filled with action scenes..

Although Yuki is a vampire, she might have a little trouble fighting with Sayaka though..

Since Sayaka is the Alpha wolf.. The leader and also the strongest werewolf in the clan.

As for Yuki's mysterious secret that she had been hiding all along, it will be revealed soon..

But not now..

Be patient and stay tuned!!  :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on July 07, 2013, 01:50:58 PM
Ah~ My dear sweet Sayaka makes her appearance... :inlove: :wub: :wub: :oops:

..And she's a freaking WEREWOLF!!!!!!!!!! :shocked :shocked

Yeah, this won't be a long battle. :yep:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: Rena-chan Daisuki on July 07, 2013, 03:46:43 PM
i read it in go
and the only thing that i could say 'bout this fic is
AWESOME!!!!!! :twothumbs
good work~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 07, 2013, 04:07:36 PM
I knew it. WMatsui arc always the last one when it comes to fic. :banghead:

Well, I'll just think of it as the best one comes last. = ='

Back to Kojiyu's arc, I'd never expect the alpha to show up so soon.

And I'm curious about Yukirin's secret. Give us some hint. XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: Shinoki on July 07, 2013, 04:24:23 PM
that was a great chap
ah.. the arguements...
oh, sado.... lol, mayuge~~
eh? sayaka is alpha?
there's always someone surprising as the boss
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 07, 2013, 05:23:55 PM
Sherin-san,

The alpha didn't want to drag anymore time and decided to eliminate Kojiharu herself.

Well, if you want a hint about yuki's secret, there will be a tiny hint in the next chapter.

You just need to find it yourself.  :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: Zita on July 07, 2013, 05:34:53 PM
CAN'T WAIT CAN'T WAIT.  :panic:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 08, 2013, 11:41:25 AM
I know a lot of my readers can't wait to see the fight between black and choukoku.

So, guess what?

I will be uploading the chapter in a few hours time!!

This is how I thank all my readers for supporting my fic.

Well, this includes silent readers as well..

Stay tuned!!! :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: Jessye on July 08, 2013, 12:32:50 PM
Nyan-nyan was hopeless lol..
She helped stranger.. XD

And I'm curious about Yuki's past.. :(
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 8)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 08, 2013, 03:37:46 PM
Here comes chapter 9!!! :cool1: :cool1: :cool1:

Lots and lots of fighting!!! :onionwhip: :onionwhip:

Hope you guys enjoy this chapter!!  :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:

____________________________________________________________

Chapter 9 - Black vs Choukoku


“You humans trust way too easily!” Choukoku growled as she stood up from the sofa, snickering at Kojiharu’s stupidity.

“W-What do you want?! Stay away!” Kojiharu shouted at Choukoku who is stepping in closer and closer to Kojiharu.

“You have made me lost my precious ace! And because of this matter, even my Beta has betrayed me! You have gave me more than enough reason for me to rip you apart!” Choukoku shouted back at Kojiharu who is now shivering in fear.

“Y-Yuki-“ Kojiharu attempted to scream for Yuki’s help but was silenced by Choukoku as she lifted Kojiharu up by the neck and pinned her to the wall. Kojiharu was literally coughing and struggling for air while trying to pry open Choukoku’s grip but to no avail. Choukoku’s grip was way too strong for Kojiharu. A tear then flowed down her cheeks as she tried to yell for Yuki again. “Y-Yuki…”

“Let her go!” A voice then echoed in the living room as a high speed kick came flying towards Choukoku, causing her to lose her grip from Kojiharu to defend against it with both her arms.

“Black!? What are you doing here?!” Choukoku growled.

“I was about to ask you the same question, Choukoku.” Yuki sounded as Choukoku deflected Yuki’s kick away, bouncing Yuki back few meters.

Yuki then looked at Kojiharu who is panting and coughing on the floor. “Haruna-sama, are you alright?”

“I-I’m fine.” Despite saying that she’s fine, Kojiharu continued gasping for air while coughing.

“Yuko has a vampire as a friend!? She has stoop WAY TOO LOW!!” Choukoku shouted.

“Let me correct you of something. Yuko-san is not my friend. I’m merely protecting an innocent lady’s life.” Yuki answered calmly.

“You can’t protect her forever, Black!” Choukoku shouted again.

“So, how long has it been since we last met? 1 year? 2 years? I missed those days when you got your ass kicked right in front of my face. Pitiful..” Yuki replied with a snicker.

“Tch- This time will be different! You will not have your ‘beloved’ Ace to save you.” Choukoku answered.

“We will have to find out by ourselves then.” Yuki said as she got ready in her battle position.

“A vampire of the royal blood.. You should be a formidable opponent for me. So I will not waste my time playing around with you. I will be going all out!” Choukoku voiced out loud as she transformed into her lycan form in an instant. As already known, she has fur of gold with glowing red eyes.

“Haruna-sama, run!” Yuki shouted. Upon hearing Yuki’s statement, Kojiharu stood herself up and rushed towards the door.

“Not so fast!” Choukoku shouted as she was reaching out her hand to Kojiharu, attempting to stop her. At that time, Yuki flew in front of Choukoku and smacked away her hand, preventing Choukoku from reaching Kojiharu before landing a kick on her face, causing her to tumble backwards a little. By then, Kojiharu had already exited from the house. Without a moment of hesitation, Yuki leaped towards Choukoku and attempted another kick, but to no avail, as Choukoku managed to grab hold of Yuki’s leg and slammed her on the ground. Choukoku then attempted to crush her claws on Yuki, only for it to hit the ground as Yuki manages to somersault backwards thanks to her fast reaction.

Choukoku then pounced towards Yuki’s direction at start swinging her claws with all her might continuously. Yuki was fast enough to read Choukoku’s movements and able to dodge each and every one of the deadly swings before jumping behind Choukoku to deliver yet another kick to the back of her head. This time, Choukoku managed to dodge the kick and leaped backwards to keep a distance from Yuki.

“You’re slow, Choukoku.” Yuki dissed.

“We will see about who’s slow!” Choukoku shouted. Yuki then springed forward towards Choukoku and attempted her trademark high speed kick. Upon noticing, Choukoku immediately dodged to the side, causing her to miss the target before delivering a powerful punch that sent Yuki crashing into the wall. Yuki laid on the floor, attempting to stand up before Choukoku landed a hard stomp on Yuki’s head, causing her to cough out some blood.

“You’re weak, Black! What happened to you!? You used to be so much better than this! Unless, you’re like Yuko. Falling for a filthy human! Maybe I should eliminate her as well so that you will fight me properly!” Choukoku insulted.

Upon hearing this statement, Yuki immediately retaliated with a punch on Choukoku’s leg, causing her to stumble away, before attempting her trademark high speed kick again. This time, it managed to hit Choukoku and caused some damage to her because of Choukoku’s statement which angered her so much.

“I won’t let you hurt anyone close to me! I will protect them!” Yuki screamed out loud while panting.

“You’re protecting Yuko’s girl too? You’re a vampire! You’re supposed to care less about a werewolf’s matter!” Choukoku replied.

“Yuko-san and I might not be in good terms, but we have fought together before! So, I will not let anyone mess around with Yuko-san’s belongings!”

“You’re a disgrace to the vampires, Black! Caring about other species and puny humans! Just like that filthy Ace of yours!” Choukoku insulted again.

This time, Yuki had an angry look carved into her face and said in a threatening tone. “Do not insult our Ace! I’m warning you!”

“She’s a weak, feeble-minded creatur-“ Ignoring Yuki’s statement, Choukoku continued to insult, before getting silenced with Yuki’s high speed kick that caused Choukoku to crash into a wall.

“See? I did warn you before.” Yuki said with a sarcastic tone.

Choukoku then stood herself up from the ground and growled. “That’s more like it, Black! I was beginning to get a little bored from this!” Choukoku then immediately pounced and attempted a kick, but was dodged easily by Yuki as she managed to grab hold of Choukoku’s leg and tossed her into another wall. Without a moment of hesitation, Yuki leaped towards Choukoku’s direction, only to be retaliated by a kick on the stomach that sent Yuki flying into a table nearby, breaking it. By this time, Yuki was already struggling to stand as the strength of a Alpha lycan’s kick was a little unbearable even for a royal blood vampire. During that time, Choukoku lifted Yuki up by gripping on her face, before slamming and pinning her to a wall. Yuki was literally screaming in pain while struggling to pry off Choukoku’s hand which was crushing her skull little by little.

“What’s the matter, Black? Lost the energy to retaliate?” Choukoku insulted, as she tighten her grip on Yuki’s face, causing her to scream even louder. Not wanting to lose, Yuki immediately delivered a powerful double kick to Choukoku’s stomach, causing her to release Yuki from her grasp and held her own stomach.

Choukoku then snickered. “Stubborn little vampire, are you? That actually hurts quite a bit.”

During this time, Yuki was already struggling to keep herself conscious from all the damage she had taken by leaning towards a table, balancing herself up. Yuki then shouted as she ran towards Choukoku to deliver a punch but was easily dodged by Choukoku.

“You’re slow, Black!” Choukoku insulted, before grabbing Yuki’s head and slammed it down onto the ground hard, causing her to cough out blood again.

Choukoku then stepped away from Yuki for a moment. “Come on, Black! You fight like a child! Give me some challenge!”

As Yuki then attempted to stand up, Choukoku immediately stomped on Yuki’s body hard, causing her to fall back on the ground and screaming for pain. The impact was so much that Yuki felt some of her ribs breaking apart.

Choukoku then stepped away from Yuki again. “Come on, stand up, Black! I’m getting bored all over again!”

Yuki attempted to lift herself up again, only to be stomped back to the ground for the second time, screaming for pain again. Choukoku then lifted Yuki up by the neck and insulted. “Look at your face! So messed up!” signifying Yuki’s bloodied up face.

Yuki was literally coughing and struggling for air while furiously swinging her legs randomly. Choukoku then slammed Yuki onto the ground again, causing her to cough out blood for another time. This time, Yuki gathered all her energy to deliver another double kick to Choukoku’s stomach, causing her to stumble backwards and growling in pain. Feeling angered and annoyed, Choukoku immediately lifted Yuki again, but this time, it was by the hair.

“You’re a stubborn bat aren’t yo-“ Yuki immediately silenced Choukoku with a punch to her eye, causing her to lose grip of Yuki’s hair to growl in pain while covering her eyes. Yuki immediately used this chance to deliver a fury of gatling punches to Choukoku’s stomach while screaming nonstop to gather her strength and ended it with a powerful blow from her knee towards Choukoku’s stomach. Choukoku growled in pain, while falling into kneeling position, grabbing her stomach. “T-That hurts like hell, damnit!” Choukoku cursed.

Yuki then decided to end this match with a high speed kick to Choukoku’s neck, but immediately got blocked. Choukoku then punched Yuki, sending her flying across the room, crashing into a wall again. Choukoku then stood up and gave a long and loud sigh “You actually managed to hurt me to this extent. I have to tell you, I wasn’t expecting this at all.”

Choukoku then walked towards Yuki and attempted to stomp on Yuki’s body again. This time, Yuki managed to dodge the stomp and rolled in between Choukoku’s legs, grabbed her tail and swinged her onto the ground. Choukoku immediately retaliated with a kick that send Yuki crashing into the wall again. “You’ve gone way past your limits, Black! Why don’t you just lay down on the ground right now! You are starting to piss me off a lot!”

Choukoku was right. It has been some time since Yuki has lost the strength to even speak. She has long past her limits. The injury and damage received by Yuki was simply way too much even for a vampire to stay conscious. Yuki then lifted herself up from the floor with the aid of a table and finally opened her mouth. “G-Gorilla…”

Enraged, Choukoku immediately leaped towards Yuki and punched her on the face, causing her to stumble backwards and fall onto the ground again. Choukoku then lifted Yuki up by the neck again. “Why don’t you say that one more time.” Choukoku threatened.

Eventhough Yuki was struggling for air, she managed to open her mouth again. “I-I s-said g-gorilla…”

Upon hearing this ridiculous statement once again, Choukoku smashed Yuki’s head to the ground hard. “You love to tick people off, don’t you? You should know I hate people calling me gorilla the most!”

Choukoku then turned around, leaving Yuki laying on the ground to continue her hunt for Kojiharu. An arm suddenly gripped Choukoku’s shoulder.

“I w-will n-not let y-you get to H-Haruna s-sama..” Yuki said while struggling to balance herself up.

Seemingly annoyed by Yuki’s persistence, Choukoku’s hand curled up into a fist and delivered a powerful punch to Yuki’s stomach, causing her to drop into kneeling position while coughing out blood.

“You’ve wasted a lot of my time here, Black. But I really have to say this. You really are a formidable opponent.” Upon finishing her sentence, Choukoku delivered a deadly knee blow on Yuki’s chin, causing her to tumble backwards and finally motionless on the ground.

“I’m sorry, everyone.. I failed.”



Chapter 9 - Black vs Choukoku
END



Next Chapter : Chapter 10 - The Alpha, The Beta and The Ace
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 08, 2013, 03:51:52 PM
Thank you for the update  :bow:

Who is the Vampire Ace, though?? Is it Sae??
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on July 08, 2013, 03:52:13 PM
See, Black? THAT is why you don't call MY Sayaka a "gorilla." :thumbdown:

She means business about that stuff, and will show you up if you EVER!!! And I mean "EVER!!! :angry:" call her that again.

Choukoku(Sayaka) and I share the same feelings! :heart:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 08, 2013, 03:57:21 PM
olive29 : The identity of the vampire ace will be revealed soon... but not now.. pls be patient..  :twothumbs

TTLuver497 : A hardcore fan of Akimoto Sayaka i see..  :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on July 08, 2013, 04:05:33 PM
TTLuver497 : A hardcore fan of Akimoto Sayaka i see..  :on lol:
Yes. Yes I am. If I may say, I believe that I am Sayaka's #1 fan! XD Nante ne...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: Zita on July 08, 2013, 04:46:12 PM
Oh, I start read it but it ended too soon. :panic:
Eh Yuki can't be so weak, she should be ACE. I love Sayaka too what should I do? :nervous
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 08, 2013, 05:04:08 PM
Zita-san,

Yuki is not the vampire ace..

It's not that Yuki is weak..

Its just that the alpha wolf was too strong for Yuki..  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on July 08, 2013, 09:18:46 PM
Whoa~! :O Yuki got beaten badly..

Can't wait to know who is that vampire ace..

Yuko hurry!

Uwaaa~ Great update.. Can't wait to see more action..

Thank you for the update :bow: :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: kurogumi on July 09, 2013, 02:54:47 AM
nooo yuki...how dare you sayaka!!! hurt yuki-sama!!!

still don't have any clue yuki problem LOL i think just wait vampire arc~

yuko!!! why the hero always late...

yuki....she hurt badly....

nezumi sama will mad....wonder if mayu had something more than her intelegent brain...i mean IQ 140 doesn't work well if you must confront a supernatural.....just become the strategy in the team...


what so wrong with the alpha??





thank for the update
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 09, 2013, 03:03:41 AM
Kurogumi-san,

Its ok if you can't figure out the clue.

Be patient and you will soon find out.. :on GJ:

Yuko’s team got tricked..

Which is why they couldn't reach on time.

Well, it's true that mayu can't confront supernaturals.

But being a strategist is good enough right?

Mayu was the one who aided yuko and yuki to defeat the zombies if you remember..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: leEwẬy on July 09, 2013, 08:57:52 AM
The action scenes are awesome :on GJ:
Although Yuki's defeated by Sayaka :on cloudeye:
Just like kevinwkl said Sayaka's too strong for her to win :depressed:
Hope that Yuko's team will reach in time :prayers:
Update soon, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 09, 2013, 09:04:58 AM
Exactly..

Its actually considered powerful enough for yuki to actually able to hurt choukoku this much..

As the title of the next chapter suggests, next chapter will be the confrontation of  choukoku, sado, and yuko.

Stay tuned! ! :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 09, 2013, 10:37:55 AM
alpha,beta, and ace...this should be one hell of a battle :kekeke:

though it will be a handicap fight, will the beta-ace tag team be able to give a decent fight to the alpha...considering how powerfull the alpha is :hehehe:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 09, 2013, 10:49:45 AM
Bunny_rabbit-san,

Yes.. you're right..

It will be a 2 vs 1 battle considering how powerful the alpha is.

But don't forget that the alpha was already hurt by yuki's gatling punch.. :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 09, 2013, 10:58:06 AM
an alpha is an alpha...she rank up to that position through some furious battle and some of those battle involved near death experience I believe :bingo:

so the wound from yuki will meant a little to nothing for her...unless some 'variables' occure on the next battle and turned the tide :kekeke:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 09, 2013, 11:06:20 AM
Hmm...

Well, you're actually quite close..

Something will happen in the next chapter..

Stay tuned!  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: Kochiki on July 09, 2013, 03:50:27 PM
New reader spotted! As well as new member!! Me!! Haha.
-Wow...Choukoku manage to weaken Yuki?! The vampire?! As i said...Wow
-I already thought that Yuki is strong enough to beat anyone!! Oh man.
-But poor Haruna...She suffer there a little, because of Choukoku!! Geez..
-Ace? I really wanna know who's the ace!! What's wrong with vampire being kind?
-Haha...Sorry, i'm a bit irritated with Choukoku there...But it's interesting!!

I hope i can see the next update!! Please update soon!! Ganbare Yuki!!
 :w00t: :oops: :twothumbs :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 09, 2013, 04:58:15 PM
Kochiki-san,

Welcome to my fanfic!! :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

Before that, have you read the previous chapters? If not, I suggest you do so first so that you will not get confused.

Choukoku is the Alpha wolf.. The most powerful werewolf in the clan.. So, basically, Yuki wasnt able to withstand the brute force from Choukoku..

Well, the vampire ace will be revealed soon..

So, stay tuned..  :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: Kochiki on July 09, 2013, 11:41:21 PM
Kochiki-san,

Welcome to my fanfic!! :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

Before that, have you read the previous chapters? If not, I suggest you do so first so that you will not get confused.

Choukoku is the Alpha wolf.. The most powerful werewolf in the clan.. So, basically, Yuki wasnt able to withstand the brute force from Choukoku..

Well, the vampire ace will be revealed soon..

So, stay tuned..  :on GJ: :on GJ:

Haha!! Don't worry, i've read all the previous chapter!!
-Yes indeed, the alpha wolf...Sayaka is the Choukoku right? Suit her well~LOL
-Of course, i'll stay tune for the next one!! Curiosity is all over my head right now~~
-I'll wait for it~ So pls update the next chapter~ Thank you by the way!!
 XD 8) :twothumbs :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 10, 2013, 10:25:39 AM
Chapter 10 will be updated in a few hours time!!

Stay tuned to see the final fight between choukoku, sado and yuko. :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: abcari on July 10, 2013, 10:39:54 AM
Im waiting~ :D
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: gek geki on July 10, 2013, 10:42:29 AM
WOW
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: AshuraX on July 10, 2013, 11:13:36 AM
DUM DUM DUM

Waiting for Sae to save the day XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 10, 2013, 11:29:35 AM
AshuraX-san,

Why would sae suddenly appear out of nowhere? :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: AshuraX on July 10, 2013, 12:16:09 PM
Coz there's Sayaka~ Where there's Sayaka, there's Sae! OAO
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on July 10, 2013, 01:16:39 PM
. . . W A I T I N G . . .

:nervous :thumbsup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 9)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 10, 2013, 02:13:06 PM
Chapter 10 is here, people!! CHEERS!!!  :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:


Hope you guys enjoy this chapter!! :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:

___________________________________________________

Chapter 10 - The Alpha, The Beta and The Ace

After about 10 minutes of nonstop running, Kojiharu found herself deep inside the forest. Her legs finally gave way as she tumble down on the floor, gasping for air. Kojiharu then reached for her cellphone to call Yuko, but as she was in the forest, the signal wasn’t good. She then stood herself up, trying to find a way out of the forest to get a better signal. During that time, a voice called out to her. “Well, well, never knew it was this easy to find you.”

Kojiharu then turned around to notice a lycan with gold fur and red eyes. “Y-You! How did you find me here?” Kojiharu asked in a shocking tone.

“We werewolves have extremely acute sense of smell. As long as I have met you before, I will always be able to track your smell down.” Choukoku snickered.

“W-What happened to Yuki? What did you do to her?!” Kojiharu shouted, being afraid.

“Oh, you mean the vampire? Well, she did put up quite a fight for me, but she still was too weak to handle all my attacks. Let’s just say I put an end to her sufferings.” Choukoku grinned as Kojiharu’s eyes widened at the statement.

“W-What?! You better have not done anything bad to her!”

“So what if I did? What are you going to do, then? You’re just a puny human. What is it that you can do against a werewolf, let alone the Alpha wolf?” Choukoku growled as she stepped closer and closer to Kojiharu. Kojiharu too, moved backwards step by step until her foot got caught by a tree branch, causing her to trip on the floor.

“HELP! SOMEBODY HELP!!” Kojiharu screamed out with the top of her lungs, hoping for someone to listen.

“Go ahead and scream! You brought yourself deep into the forest. There is nobody here who will hear your screams!” Choukoku growled as she stood in front of Kojiharu, reaching out her claws to pick Kojiharu up.

“We heard them!”  A voice shouted from behind Choukoku as Maeda landed directly on Choukoku’s right shoulder and chomped it with all her strength. Choukoku then growled in pain before grabbing Maeda off her and slammed her on the ground. Choukoku then tumbled a few steps back while covering her right shoulder which is now bleeding nonstop.

“That bite almost took my right shoulder off, damnit! With a bite like this, you must be a zombie!” Choukoku cursed.

“So what if I am? What are you going to do, then? You’re just a puny little wolf.” Maeda sarcastically mimicked Choukoku.

“Why you!!” Choukoku attempted to leaped towards Maeda, only to hear gunshots that made her dodge away while evading the bullets at the same time. Rena then appeared from behind Choukoku and swinged down her katana and managed to land the slash perfectly on Choukoku’s right shoulders again, causing her to growl in pain for the second time. Choukoku then swinged her claws behind, attempting to hit Rena but was dodged easily. Before realizing it, Choukoku was already hit with Jurina’s shockwave that sent her flying into a tree, breaking it.

Choukoku then stood herself up while glaring at both Rena and Jurina, “You both again?!”

“Hey there, Alpha. Miss me?” Rena said in a calm tone.

“Good thing Rena-chan had a tracking device which is able to track down any supernatural beings that she had encountered before. This is why we were able to track our way here.” Jurina said as she laid her scythe on her shoulder.

“You almost tricked us completely! Luckily we reached here on time!” a voice shouted out as Yuko and Sado arrived at the scene.

Choukoku then glared towards both their direction, “Sado, I will now strip you off your position as the Beta! You will now be branded as a betrayer along with Yuko!” Choukoku shouted.

“I don’t give a damn about what you think, Choukoku! We’re going to put an end to your rule!” Sado sounded.

“Nyan Nyan, where’s the bat?” Yuko questioned.

“You actually care about the vampire, Yuko? You’re a disgrace to the werewolves! Do not worry about the vampire. I already made sure that she doesn’t wake up anymore.” Choukoku said before snickering.

“What?!” Rena, Jurina and Maeda sounded at the same time.

After a moment of silence, Yuko finally sounded “Jurina, teleport Nyan Nyan away from this place. Acchan, go to Nyan Nyan’s house, find the bat and bring her to Takamina.”

“Got it!” Both Jurina and Maeda sounded as they performed as Yuko ordered.

“I’ll stay here and help.” Rena said.

“No! This is a werewolf’s matter. You will not interfere. I will deal with this alongside Sado.” Yuko said.

“Then at least let me stand aside and watch. Just in case anything bad happens, I’ll be ready.” Rena insisted, as she walked herself to a tree about 10 meters away.

“Even with the both of you teaming up, you still won’t stand a chance against me!” Choukoku growled.

Sado then smiled at Yuko, “You have some great friends, Yuko-san.”

“I will tear you both apart!” Choukoku shouted.

“And were going to dismiss you from the position of the Alpha wolf!” Yuko shouted as both Yuko and Sado transformed into their lycan form and leaped into action together.

Sado and Yuko attempted a series of punches and kicks at the same time, but was effectively blocked by Choukoku. After a few moments of blocking, Choukoku managed to find an opening to leap behind both of them and delivered a double kick to both of them, causing them to fly 20feet away. Sado then immediately stood herself back up and charged right back at Choukoku to attempt another series of her claw attacks but to no avail. Choukoku then managed to grab hold of both Sado’s arms and grinned. “You’re weak, Sado!” Choukoku insulted before delivering a headbutt on Sado, causing her to stumble backwards before sending her flying with a punch.

At this time, Yuko leaped towards Choukoku and tried a punch, but her movements were read easily by Choukoku as she merely just dodged to the side, causing Yuko to miss her target. Choukoku then grab hold of Yuko’s tail and swinged her towards Sado who was trying to stand herself up. The impact caused Sado to fall back down to the ground.

“Choukoku’s too tough!” Yuko growled. The wound on Choukoku’s right shoulder caught the attention of Sado.

“Yuko-san, we’ll try aiming on her right shoulder. It seemed to be injured quite badly from the zombie bite and the slash from the silver katana.” Sado proposed.

“Good thinking, Sado.” Yuko grinned at Sado as they both springed forward together. Sado swinged her claws towards Choukoku’s face, but it easily got dodged. This gave Yuko an opening to smash her fist on Choukoku’s stomach with her full force at the same time. Choukoku then stumbled backwards, grabbing her own stomach while growling in pain.

“What? That’s strange. Why would Choukoku receive so much damage on the stomach? I thought only her right shoulder was injured.” Sado questioned.

Yuko then snickered at Choukoku, “So, it seems like the bat was actually able to give you quite a beating, huh? I have to say that I’m slightly impressed with her.”

“Don’t mock me!” Choukoku shouted as she pounced onto Sado and delivered a successful kick on her stomach which sent her crashing into a tree. Choukoku then immediately start swinging her claws furiously at Yuko. Yuko attempted to dodge all her deadly swings but missed her timing as one of Choukoku claws landed successfully on Yuko’s face, causing her to stumble backwards. Choukoku then used this chance to grab Yuko by the neck and smashed her into the ground and coughing out blood. Choukoku then continued with a series of punches on Yuko’s face again and again, causing her to scream in pain from every hit. At this time, Sado immediately landed a kick on Choukoku to stop her fury attacks on Yuko.

Sado reached out her hand to Yuko, “Yuko-san, are you alright?”

”I’m fine.” Yuko then stood herself up with the help of Sado.

Choukoku then snickered at them. “Both of you have no right to hold the title of Ace and Beta wolf with such weak abilities!”

“Well, if this is what you really think, then you must be retarded to have chosen us in the first place.” Yuko insulted. Feeling insulted by Yuko’s statement, Choukoku immediately leaped towards their position attempting to attack them at the same time. Yuko and Sado both stood there as if they had no intentions to even dodge away.

Right before Choukoku’s claws reach their faces, Sado shouted, “Now!”

Both Sado and Yuko immediately dodged to their respective sides. Sado managed to grab hold of Choukoku’s shoulders and landed a bite on her right shoulder. At the same time, Yuko’s hand curled up into a fist, before delivering a powerful blow towards Choukoku’s stomach. This caused extra damage to Choukoku as both Yuko and Sado managed to hit her weak spots at the same time, causing her to scream out in pain. Choukoku then grabbed Sado and tossed her towards Yuko’s direction. Choukoku was literally struggling to cover her wounds on her shoulders while grabbing onto her stomach in kneeling position. After a long and loud sigh, Choukoku finally found back the energy to ignore her injuries for the moment and stand back up straight.

“Is that all you can do?! Give me some fight!!” Choukoku shouted out loud. Upon noticing Yuko and Sado trying to stand themselves up, Choukoku immediately pounced towards them, grabbed both their heads and smashed them back to the ground. Rena stood at the side, gripping her fist hard, wanting to at least help them but she knew she couldn’t. Rena knew that if she went on and help them now, it will be crushing Yuko and Sado’s pride. So, Rena just stood there patiently, praying that Yuko and Sado will succeed. “If Yuko and Sado gets knocked out, I will immediately enter this fight.”

Choukoku then lifted both of them up by gripping their faces like how she did with Yuki. Yuko on the right, while Sado on the left. Choukoku tightened her grip slowly to hear both of them suffer slowly while screaming in pain. Both Yuko and Sado are trying desperately to pry off Choukoku’s grip but to no avail as Choukoku smashed both of them together before tossing each of them into a tree. Both of them lay on the floor, coughing out blood.

“J-Just how tough is C-Choukoku?” Sado powerlessly asked.

“This is harder than I thought. This is why we have to keep aiming for her weak spots. Primarily, the wounds on her right shoulder. Secondarily, on her stomach. Attacking those two spots is the only way we’ll be able to hurt her for now. After she’s weakened enough, we can attack anywhere we want.” Yuko groaned.

Both of then stood themselves up. Sado then shouted and insulted, “Come at me, Choukoku! You filthy mindless beast!!”

Sado’s statement shocked Yuko. Enraged, Choukoku immediately pounced towards Sado. Yuko swore that she saw a little grin on Sado’s face. Something seems wrong. Sado had no intention to dodge at all. At the time when Choukoku landed a punch on Sado, she withstood the impact of the punch and grabbed Choukoku’s arm. Then Choukoku swinged her other fist towards Sado’s chest. Again, upon impact, Sado coughed out blood, but also managed to grab hold of her other arm, restricting Choukoku’s movements. “Yuko-san! Now!!”

Upon hearing Sado’s scream, Yuko leaped towards Choukoku and delivered a powerful punch on her right shoulder, causing her to growl in pain and stumble backwards but was immediately stopped by Sado’s arm lock. Yuko then jumped onto Choukoku’s shoulder and landed a powerful bite on the wound. At the same time, Sado immediately released Choukoku’s arm from her grip and delivered a series of gatling punches on Choukoku’s stomach. With Yuko tightening her bite on Choukoku’s shoulder wound and Sado attacking her stomach at the same time, Choukoku was finally in too much pain as she swinged her arm around violently and desperately to get out of the situation. Sado then ended it with a kick on Choukoku’s stomach, sending her crashing into a tree as Yuko released herself from Choukoku’s shoulder.

This time, it was Choukoku who was panting and coughing out blood, struggling to stand back up again. Yuko and Sado then walked towards Choukoku and stood in front of her. All Choukoku could do now is glare back at them.

“Do you know why you’re losing now, Choukoku? It’s because you have no partner to aid you. Only slaves. Thinking only about yourself and ignoring other people’s feelings. Thinking all high and mighty of yourself. Thinking that if you are the strongest, nobody can stop you! Why don’t you look your own pathetic face right now. You know, I used to be like that too, until a bat knocked some sense into my head.” Yuko stated loud and clear. Sado smiled at Yuko as if she knew who Yuko was talking about.

Sado then continued, “You have misused your power as the Alpha wolf, Choukoku. Beating up our own comrades just to satisfy your own desires. Not to mention torturing them badly when they failed in their missions. Nobody in the clan liked your ruling, Choukoku. They listen to your orders because they are afraid of you. Not anymore… You are hereby kicked out of this clan, Choukoku.”

“No! No! Wait! I apologize! Please don’t kick me out of the clan! I never meant to do those things to our own comrades!” Choukoku begged as she bowed with her forehead touching the floor.

Sado then smiled and reached her hand out for Choukoku, wanting to help her up “Stand up and we’ll try to talk things out.”

“Wait, Sado!” Yuko was already too late as Choukoku immediately grabbed Sado’s arm and landed a deadly bite on it, causing Sado to scream out in pain. Yuko then pried open Choukoku’s jaws with her full strength and released Sado from her grip before landing a punch on her right shoulder, causing her to fall back to the ground. Sado reverted back to her human form due to the immense pain in her bleeding arm. Upon noticing this, Rena immediately ran towards Sado, pulled her to the side and bandaged her arm with a band aid from the bag.

“You’re losing a lot of blood. Try not to move so much.” Rena ordered the panting Sado.

Yuko then furiously glared at Choukoku as she walked closer to her and finally stood in front of Choukoku.

“Get up, Choukoku.” Yuko said calmly only to replied with a groan from Choukoku.

“I SAID GET UP!” This time, Yuko shouted as she stomped on Choukoku’s stomach hard causing her to scream in pain.

Yuko then lifted Choukoku by the neck and said “So, you like to bite a lot, I see.” Before landing a powerful bite on Choukoku’s right shoulder, causing her to scream in pain again. Yuko then released Choukoku from her grip.

“Try biting this!” Yuko punched Choukoku’s stomach hard causing her to cough out blood.

“And this!” Yuko then landed a kick on Choukoku’s stomach, causing her to fly towards a tree. At this time, Choukoku was already semi-unconscious while balancing herself up by the tree.

Yuko then pounced towards Choukoku with full force. Right before Yuko could reach Choukoku, Choukoku immediately replied with a kick towards Yuko’s stomach, sending her flying back. Despite Choukoku was already weakened, the impact from the kick still did a lot of damage to Yuko as she laid on the ground, coughing out blood. Choukoku then dragged herself towards Yuko and punched her continuously, causing Yuko to suffer. At this time, Rena couldn’t take it anymore as she tried to reach for her gun. Sado immediately stopped her from doing so. Rena then glared at Sado and said, “Yuko is dying! I need to help her!”

Sado then shook her head, “You’re not helping her by doing this. This is the matter of a werewolf’s pride. What more Yuko-san’s pride. I will not let you crush her pride like this. Trust her. Like what I’m currently doing now. I trust that Yuko-san will prevail in the end." All Rena could do now is just to glare at Choukoku. Choukoku’s fury of punches seemed never ending for Yuko as she screamed in pain from every punch she recieved. Finally, Yuko managed to catch both of Choukoku’s fists and landed another bite on her right shoulder, causing her to nudge herself away from Yuko. Yuko then stood herself up and delivered a powerful kick onto Choukoku’s stomach, causing her to fly into a tree. Without a moment of hesitation, Yuko screamed at the top of her lungs and pounced towards Choukoku who was balancing herself by the tree.

“This is for all our comrades who suffered under your ruling!” Yuko landed a punch on Choukoku’s face. This time, it did damage because Choukoku was already weakened so badly.

“This is for even attempting to hunt for my girlfriend!” Yuko grabbed on Choukoku’s shoulder and bit the right shoulder again, causing her to scream in pain.

“This is for Sado!” Yuko delivered  a powerful knee blow towards Choukoku’s stomach, causing her to bend her body over while coughing out blood.

“And this is for hurting a certain bat!!!” Yuko screamed as she delivered the most powerful and also final uppercut with all her strength, causing Choukoku to finally fall over flat on the ground, unconscious. Rena and Sado were both shocked at Yuko emerging victorious.

“Yuko, you did it!” Rena screamed in joy. Yuko reverted back into her human form and limped towards their direction while holding onto her injured rib.

“Hey, Sado. Are you alright?” Yuko asked.

“Y-Yuko-san.. Y-You beat Choukoku..” Sado stated with her eyes opened wide.

Yuko then smiled at Sado’s statement. “Yes, I did. But I couldn’t have done it without all of you.”

“Yes, Yuko-san, but you delivered the final blow to Choukoku and knocked her out! You’re the new Alpha!” Sado stated out loud.

“The what!?” Rena got shocked with Sado’s sudden statement.

“There’s only two ways to become the Alpha wolf. First is to be nominated by the current Alpha wolf. Second, is to challenge the current Alpha into a battle and deliver the final blow to knock her out cold.” Sado explained.

“I won because I got help from others.” Yuko said.

“The rule never said anything about how many wolves can challenge at the same time. Just the one who deliver the final blow. So, by default, you are our new Alpha wolf, Yuko.” Sado said.

“Well, that’s a good thing, right?” Rena questioned.

“It’s not as simple as you think. The responsibility of the Alpha wolf is very huge. From today onwards, Yuko-san may not be able to meet up with you guys anymore.” Sado explained.

“Well, then I’m sure Yuko will find a way to reject this offer.” Rena said.

“Rena.. I can’t ignore the way of the werewolves. I have to take on the position as the Alpha wolf.” Yuko said.

“But then, what about Kojiharu?“ Rena asked.

Yuko ignored Rena’s statement and looked at Sado. “Sado, you do know that the orders of the Alpha wolf is final, don’t you?”

“Yes, Yuko-san.” Sado replied with a nod.

“Now as the Alpha wolf, I have three orders for you, the Beta wolf. First, drop the hunt for Kojima Haruna. And the rule about werewolves can’t date humans, scrap that off.” Sado nodded at Yuko’s statement.

“Secondly, bring back team Habu. Treat them nicely. I’m quite sure they will turn over a new leaf. Another thing, please ask Mayuge to shave her eyebrows.” Sado nodded again, but this time with a giggle.

“Now for the third and last order, Sado. I will now nominate you as the new Alpha wolf as I will be stepping down effective from now.” Yuko said.

Sado immediately got startled by Yuko’s order, “But, Yuko-san!”

“Sado! The orders of the Alpha wolf is final! I trust you will be able to do a better job than me.” Yuko growled out loud.

“But what if Choukoku returns?”  Sado asked.

“Then you will have to deal with this matter as the Alpha wolf. Well, I can help out once in a while if you don’t mind. Do you get the orders, Sado?” Yuko said with a smile.

Sado then bowed her head in respect. “Yes. I got the orders, Yuko-san.”

“I’ll see you next time, Sado. And if you don’t mind, please clean up the mess around here, ok?” Yuko said as she left the scene with Rena.

“Well, it seems like you did reject the position of the Alpha wolf.” Rena said.

“No I didn’t. I did accept the position.” Yuko replied.

“Right.. For about 10 minutes. So, why did you decide to give it up? This could be a once in a lifetime chance for you.” Rena questioned.

“Meh.. Being the Alpha wolf is boring. Besides, hanging out with you guys are more fun. I even have a rival to play along with.” Yuko replied with a smile.

At this time, Rena’s phone rang. “Oh, it’s Mayu. I wonder what’s wrong.”

Rena’s eyes widened in shock from the news she heard from Mayu.

“Yuko, we have to get to the hospital now! Yuki’s life is in danger! She’s not breathing!”



Chapter 10 - The Alpha, The Beta and The Ace
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 11 - A mysterious girl
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 10, 2013, 02:30:18 PM
Thank you for the update...  :bow:

What happen to Yuki?? I hope she's okay..

Can't wait for the next chapter...   :grin:

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 10, 2013, 02:33:38 PM
Well, Yuki couldn't handle the damage from Choukoku..

It was simply too painful for her to hang on..

You will have to wait for the next chapter to see what will happen to Yuki..  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: DC2805 on July 10, 2013, 02:49:23 PM
Thanks for the fast update! Hope to get to see more "showtime" for the rest of the characters. Each has its uniqueness which can be developed into different storylines...

wow, exciting even just when imagining about it!  :deco:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on July 10, 2013, 03:00:26 PM
Uwaa~ Awesome fight scene! :fap

Good decisions Yuko~! :thumbup

Oh no! Yuki~! Don't you dare leave Mayu alone?! :banghead:

Wonder who's the mysterious girl? Any gist? :?

Can't wait to see more! Great up! :thumbsup

Thank you for the update :bow: :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 10, 2013, 03:06:16 PM
kenjoy-san,

if i tell who's the mysterious girl, then it wouldn't be mysterious anymore, right?  :on lol:

Be patient.. i'll try to upload as soon as possible..  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on July 10, 2013, 03:09:41 PM
Right! XD

Sorry.. :bow: I'm just so excited! Heehee :oops:

Your fic it's just so fun to read.. :fap

Looking forward for your next up then :thumbsup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on July 10, 2013, 03:53:24 PM
You will have to wait for the next chapter to see what will happen to Yuki..  :on GJ:
Cuz that's when the "mysterious girl(THE ACE!!!)" will appear.
if i tell who's the mysterious girl, then it wouldn't be mysterious anymore, right?  :on lol:
Even though I'm pretty sure we ALL know who it is... :on lol:

Marley-troll(Mari-troll XD) finished your sentences! :P
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: Zita on July 10, 2013, 04:06:49 PM
Oh, nice.
Yuko was Alpha just for five seconds, but she was.  :w00t:
I didn't know that vampires need to breath. :panic:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 10, 2013, 04:09:06 PM
TTLuver497,

 :on lol: :on lol: :on lol: :on lol:

It's simply too obvious isn't it...

Well, let's just leave it like that shall we? :on lol:


Zita-san,

Yes, vampires need to breathe.. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: AshuraX on July 10, 2013, 06:47:23 PM
JA JAAAN
Here comes the shocking development! I'm still curious about what Yuki said before though...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 11, 2013, 06:54:49 AM
No worries..

Just wait for the next chapter to see the development.  :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: Kochiki on July 11, 2013, 09:31:07 AM
O-Ohh!! Need two wolves to defeat Choukoku?! That's strong..
-Ah...Sado and Yuko suffer so much in here! Coughing out blood!! Uwa!
-Those actions is really interesting~ I wanna more of it!!~
-Woah! So the wolf that give a final blow to the Alpha will become the next Alpha~
-Yuko become the Alpha!! And just for 10 minutes...But she can hang out with them~
-Sado is the alpha now~ But!! What about Yuki?! Doesn't breathe? Oh no!

P-Please update soon! I can't wait!! What'll happen to Yuki!! Agh!!~
 :shocked :panic: :banghead: :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: gek geki on July 11, 2013, 11:43:50 AM
No! Yuki~

She need mayu blood
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: leEwẬy on July 11, 2013, 01:59:46 PM
Too curious about the title of the next chapter :frustrated:
Maybe that girl will appear and save Yuki :wahaha:
Lots of awesome fighting scenes :ding:
Although Yuko beat Sayaka and will be the Alpha but she just did it in about 10 minutes and gave it to Sado :on lol:
Look forward to your update :on gay:
Update ASAP, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 11, 2013, 02:56:52 PM
nice bloody battle :on GJ:

poor sayaka,being beaten into pulp and stripped from her alpha position...will someone avenge her or maybe she will do it herself :kekeke:

giving the alpha position to sado is soo yuko :on lol:

asking mayuge to shave her brows is like asking yuko to stop harassing -skinshiping- haruna which is impossible :hiakhiakhiak:

is this the end of the wolf's arc :dunno:

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 11, 2013, 03:12:56 PM
I'm not going to tell anything in detail yet..  :on lol:

But i can tell you this is not the end of Choukoku..  :glasses:

Well, basically the next chapter will only be the end of the wolf's arc since its the continuation from this chapter..

But it is also the 1st chapter of the vampire arc..  :on GJ:

All your curiosity about yuki will be answered very very soon...

So, stay tuned!!  :onioncheer: :onioncheer:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: karenchan on July 11, 2013, 04:39:51 PM
I like this fanfic storyline, your idea is fresh.  :thumbup
Hoping that i could write like this too.
I want more of Acchan fighting scene, she seems like the strongest among the Supernatural.
Ah, is it that you save the best for the last ? wakatta  :lol: :lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 11, 2013, 04:57:31 PM
Karenchan,

There will be more of Acchan's fighting scenes coming soon in the vampire arc..

Well, actually the strongest now is jurina with her demon powers..

I have yet to show jurina's true demon form though..

But it will be coming soon..

Stay tuned.. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: katekyohit on July 12, 2013, 01:20:05 PM
Oh wow this is awesome! :D

Now, I'm inspired to write supernatural fiction too~ ><" I couldn't wait for the next update!!! I wondered what's going to happen to Yuki...I hope she's going to be alright! The mysterious girl will save Yuki? Ah~ So many questions! I'll keep it to myself first and wait for next update~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 10)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 12, 2013, 03:31:48 PM
Chapter 11, people!!  :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

Finally in the vampire arc!!  :tama: :tama: :tama:

ENJOY!! :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:

_____________________________________________________________________

Chapter 11 - A mysterious girl


“Takamina! Takamina! Please! You have to save Yuki!” Mayu being teary eyed, screamed out while gripping onto Takamina who is currently rushing Yuki into the emergency room.

“I’ll try my best, Mayu. Stay outside.” Takamina then ordered her nurses to stop them from entering the emergency room.

“Please stay outside. You can’t come in. Dr. Takahashi needs to concentrate.” Said one of the nurses who is preventing everyone from going in further.

Takamina first laid her hands on Yuki’s chest and slowly pressed a few times before sliding downwards a little to feel the injuries received by Yuki. “My god.. She has ten broken ribs. I’ve hardly seen anyone so beat up like this before. She lost too much blood. This is serious.”

“Dr. Takahashi, what should we do now?” One of the nurse asked in panic.

“Bring the defibrillator unit here. I will perform CPR for the moment.” Takamina said as she started performing CPR on Yuki again and again, but there is no response from Yuki.

“Yuki, please wake up!” Takamina shouted at Yuki while still performing CPR.

At this time, the nurses returned with a defibrillator unit. “ Dr. Takahashi, here it is.”

“Alright. Turn it up to 300V. Clear!” Takamina slammed the defib pads on Yuki’s chest, causing her body to nudge up a little.

“Doctor, there’s no response!” One of the nurses started panicking.

“Turn it up to 600V! Come on, Yuki! Wake up!” Takamina screamed at Yuki’s face as she slammed the defib pad on Yuki’s chest for another time.

“Still no pulse, doctor!” One of the nurse said.

“Yuki, Come on! Please don’t fail me! Raise the voltage higher!!” Takamina shouted.



Outside the Emergency Room corridor

Mayu is now crying her heart out in Kojiharu’s embrace.

“I don’t want Yuki to leave..” Mayu mumbled her words out of her mouth while crying.

Jurina stood there with both her hands clinged together prayed. “Please save her, Takamina.”

Maeda then walked towards Mayu and comforted her, “Don’t worry. Minami is a great doctor. You should trust her.”

“Acchan’s right, Mayu. We should trust Takamina’s skills.” Kojiharu said.

During this time, Rena and Yuko arrived at the hospital. “How’s she doing?” Yuko asked.

Mayu immediately stood up from her seat and walked towards Yuko before giving Yuko a tight slap on the face. The sound of the slap echoed in the corridor.

“Mayu!” Everyone was shocked with Mayu’s action.

“You have no right to ask about Yuki’s condition!! She’s in there because of you werewolves!” Mayu screamed. Yuko turned her head away, not wanting to look at Mayu right in the eyes.

“Mayu, it’s not Yuko’s fault. If Yuki wasn’t in my house that time, I would have been dead. Yuki saved me.” Kojiharu explained.

“Exactly. It was the Alpha wolf who is responsible. Yuko has nothing to do with this.” Rena said.

Mayu’s leg lost strength to keep her body standing as she dropped onto the floor, covering her face and crying all over again. Yuko’s hands curled up into a fist as she turned around, wanting to leave the scene. Maeda grabbed Yuko’s hand, “Yuko, please stay. Mayu was just a little emotional about this. That’s all.”

“That’s right, Yuko, now sit down..” Rena said as she pushed Yuko to a chair and sat her down.

“Now all we can do is to pray that Takamina is able to save Yuki’s life.” Kojiharu said.

After a few hours, Takamina finally came out from the emergency room wearing a poker face. The meaning behind her face expression is indecipherable. As soon as she appeared from the door, all of them start swarming towards Takamina.

“I tried my best.” Takamina said in the most expressionless face.

Everyone was literally shocked from Takamina’s statement as Mayu immediately cried her heart out. Yuko walked towards Takamina and grabbed her shoulder. “What do you mean you tried your best? Then try harder!”

All of a sudden, Takamina is wearing a confused expression, “Wait, wait… What are you talking about? Why are you all crying?”

“What do you mean why? You couldn’t save Yuki!” Mayu shouted.

Takamina then sighed. “You guys really do have this stereotypical mind about surgeons, don’t you? Everytime a surgeon says ‘I tried my best’ it means that the patient isn’t saved, am I right? But this definitely doesn’t apply on the great Dr. Takahashi! If Dr. Takahashi said she tried her best, it simply means the patient is saved!”

After wiping off her tears, Rena immediately smacked Takamina on the head. “Don’t do your fail jokes at times like this! It’s not funny!”

“Hey.. That wasn’t a joke. It’s you guys who have this stereotypical minds. Don’t blame me.” Takamina said while rubbing on her head.

“T-That means Yuki is saved?” Mayu asked brightly.

Takamina then nodded her head. “Yes, she is.”

Upon listening to Takamina’s statement all of them attempted to rush into the emergency room before getting stopped by Takamina. “Stop! Stop! You guys can’t enter the emergency room. Her condition may be steady now but I have yet to perform surgery on her. I still have to align her rib back in place. After I’m done, I will shift her into a ward. Then, you can visit her. Come back tomorrow.”



The next day

Takamina had just exited Yuki’s ward when she noticed that the six of them are already waiting outside. Takamina smiled at them, “You can now visit her, but she’s not awake yet. Try not to make too much noise.”

Mayu was the first to rush into the ward. She grabbed a chair and sat by the bed while grabbing onto Yuki’s hand. “Yuki, please wake up. Then bring me on a date. You promised me, right?”

Maeda then stood beside Mayu and put her arms around Mayu. “I’m sure she’s listening to you, Mayu.”

“Thank god she’s safe now.” Jurina said.

At that time, a voice screamed out as the door of Yuki’s ward slammed open. “Black! Black! Are you ok? Answer me, Black!” A girl appeared as she ran towards Yuki’s side and grabbed her hand.

Everybody in the ward was too surprised to react to anything. The girl then ran towards Takamina and held her shoulders, “Are you the doctor? How’s she?” the girl asked while pointing at Yuki.

Being too surprised, Takamina just answered the question, “Err…. She’s in stable condition now. It’s just a matter of time before she wakes up.”

The girl then sighed out loud, “Thank god.. That’s good to know. Thanks a lot, doctor.”

Takamina then replied with a confused tone, “Err.. You’re welcome?”

“Wait.. Did you just call her Black just now?” Maeda asked.

The girl got stunned for a moment “N-No! Of course not. I called Yuki!”

“You definitely called Black.” Rena insisted.

The girl then looked at her watch, “Oh.. I’m getting late. I’ll come back and visit her another day. Bye, guys.” She then proceeded to kiss Yuki on the forehead before leaving. Everyone in the room was literally processing the situation that has just happened in the ward for the past 5 minutes.

“Oi, what the hell was that?” Yuko growled.

“Who was that?” Rena asked.

“How dare she kiss Yuki!” Mayu pouted her mouth.

“But whatever it is, she seemed to know Yuki well enough to call her Black.” Takamina said.

“In other words, she’s not a human.” Meada ended Takamina’s statement.

Rena then took out her SPTdex to check, “Strange.. Then why didn’t my SPTdex sound?”

“Exactly.. I didn’t smell anything weird from her as well.” Yuko said.

“But still, she looked really, I mean REALLY handsome even as a girl..” Jurina seemed to be in her own fantasy world now.

“Earth to Jurina! Your saliva is dripping out of your mouth!” Rena said to Jurina while snapping her fingers in front of her face.

Jurina then clinged onto Rena’s arm “Aw… Rena-chan is jealous!! KAWAII!!!!” she then proceeded to hug Rena the tightest she can.

“Ouch! Ouch! Stop hugging me so tightly!” Rena complained.

“We’ll just have to wait for Yuki to wake up and ask her about this mysterious girl. She seemed very suspicious.” Mayu said.



Few days later

Yuki finally opened her eyes and found herself lying on a hospital bed. She then glanced around the room to notice Yuko standing by the wall. Upon noticing Yuki’s awakening, Yuko walked towards her bed and sat down on a chair. Yuko then brought out a blood packet and passed it to Yuki. Yuki took the blood packet from Yuko’s hand and sat herself up.

“Are you alive?” Yuko asked.

“Are you blind?” Yuki answered in a weak tone.

“Drink up. It’ll give you energy.” Yuko said in the most monotonous way. Yuki then smiled at Yuko and proceeded to drink from the blood packet.

“Hey, this tastes good. Where did you get this blood packet from?” Yuki asked as she continued sucking on the packet.

“From Choukoku.” This statement immediately caused Yuki to spit out all that she’s sucking right now, causing Yuko to laugh out loud.

Yuki then rubbed her tongue vigorously and asked “You gave me a werewolf’s blood?! Gross!!”

“You should have seen the look on your face. I thought you said it tasted good. I was just messing around. I got it from Takamina.” Yuko finally answered after she stopped laughing.

“It’s not funny letting a vampire suck on a werewolf’s blood.” Yuki said. Yuko chuckled at her statement.

Yuki then continued, “So, what happened to Choukoku?”

“Sado and I took care of her. She won’t be messing around with us for quite some time.” Yuko answered.

Yuki then nodded her head. “That’s good to hear. What about Haruna-sama? Was she hurt?”

“No. We managed to reach on time. You protected Nyan Nyan.”

“Well, I couldn’t let Choukoku hurt an innocent young lady, would I?”

“I get it, but with your life? From what Takamina told us, you could have died from those injuries. Seems like you did hang on for quite a long time with Choukoku. I have to say I’m quite impressed.”

“If I didn’t do a good job, you will come at me with your barbaric attitude and spray your furs all over me.”

Hearing Yuki’s statement, Yuko immediately curled her hand into a fist and showed it to Yuki, “If you’re not lying on the bed right now, I would beat you up so badly. But then again, I wouldn’t want to get scolding from Takamina. Still, I do not like fighting handicapped person.”

“You fought Choukoku after she was handicapped by me.”

“That was different. I was merely having my revenge.”

Yuki then smiled at Yuko’s statement, “And who exactly are you revenging for?”

“Who else? Nyan Nyan of course.” Yuko replied.

Yuki then snickered “Yuko-san, why don’t you just tell it to me that you were revenging for me.”

“I feel like choking you to death right now.” Yuko said while Yuki chuckled at Yuko’s statement.

“All in all, I just want to say thank you for protecting Nyan Nyan.” Yuki replied with a smile.

“Yuki!!!” At this time, Mayu barged in and immediately ran towards Yuki and hugged her tight.

“Ouch! Nezumi-sama, not too tight. It still hurts.” Yuki said.

“You made me worry so much. I thought I lost you..” Mayu’s tears started flowing down her cheeks again.

“I’m awake now, am I right? So, stop crying.” Yuki then wiped off Mayu’s tears.

Yuki then continued, “Let’s go on a date when I’m released, ok?” Mayu nodded happily and excitedly.

“We’ll all go on a date together!” Jurina screamed out loud as all the other 5 friend start barging in at the same time.

“Shhh!! Jurina, stop shouting in the hospital.” Takamina warned.

“Hey, Yuki. A few days ago, a weird girl came in to visit you.” Rena said.

Yuki frowned at Rena’s statement. “What did she look like?”

“Handsome!!” Jurina shouted again only to be smacked by Takamina.

“Well, she called you Black.” Maeda continued.

“And she kissed you on the forehead.” Mayu said while pouting her mouth.

“Did she say who she was?” Yuki asked again.

“No. But she seemed to know you well enough to call you Black. Maybe it was one of your vampire friends.” Takamina said.

“But if that’s the case, it’s strange. Cause my SPTdex didn’t sound at all.” Rena said.

“Not only that, I didn’t smell anything weird from her as well.” Yuko said.

Yuki then thought, “Handsome. Calls me Black. Kissed me on the forehead. Rena-sama’s SPTdex didn’t sound. Yuko-san couldn’t sniff out anything. This could only be one person..”

Yuki then finally said it out loud, “Well, you’re right. She’s one of my vampire friend.”

“Wait, a friend kisses you on the forehead?” Mayu questioned.

“Mayu, is that all you care about?” Kojiharu asked.

“We fought together countless of times before. It’s just that she cares for me a lot. That’s all.” Yuki answered.

“Wait.. If she’s a vampire, how come my SPTdex didn’t sound?” Rena questioned.

“Me too. I didn’t sniff out anything weird from her.” Yuko said.

Yuki then looked at their confused face and answered, “She’s the only vampire in history who can channel and alter her vampiric aura as she like. She can also choose to hide her vampiric aura completely, making her undetected by any supernaturals. The vampire ace, Gakuran.”


Chapter 11 - A mysterious girl
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 12 - Gakuran


___________________________________________________________

How did you like this chapter, people? Comments will be very much appreciated~~ :cathappy: :cathappy:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 11)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on July 12, 2013, 03:51:45 PM
......Yappari. :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 11)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 12, 2013, 03:56:19 PM
Thank you for the update...  :bow:

So, the vampire ace is Sae.

It's funny how Yuko trolled Yuki and how they still quarrelled even though Yuki just woke up  :grin:

And Mayu only care about Sae kissed Yuki on the forehead  :lol:

Can't wait for the next chapter !!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 11)(UPDATED)
Post by: Kochiki on July 12, 2013, 04:00:08 PM
Ahh!! Got the feeling that the mysterious girl is...The only ikemen girl~ *grins*
-Haha...as expected from Takamina~ A pro surgeon indeed!!~
-Well, at least Yuko and Yuki is cool with each other now~
-Aw~ Mayu has shown her love toward Yuki~~ But this mysterious girl...
-Will she built a wall between Mayu and Yuki? Oh no...Sound suspicious to me..
-Hm..just glad that Yuki is still alive, and safe too~

>Plz update soon, i'll be waiting for the next one!!~ Thank you for the nice chap!!~
 :oops: :w00t: :twothumbs :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 11)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on July 12, 2013, 04:24:12 PM
I knew it! :fap

Well i shouldn't asked before who was the mystery girl.. Heehee :oops:

Anyway..

Thank you for the update :bow: :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 11)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 12, 2013, 04:39:31 PM
not so mysterious girl eh :kekeke:

yuko troll :hiakhiakhiak:

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 11)(UPDATED)
Post by: Koneki on July 12, 2013, 04:48:28 PM
NOOOOOOO SAEYUKI NO PLS T__T don't do this to my  :cry: 

uwu

Mayu jealous is cuteeeeeeee  :heart:


... I'm waiting for more WMatsui moments >.<   :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 11)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 13, 2013, 02:03:02 AM
So who's the vampire lord? Is there even one? XD

And now to unreveal Yukirin's dark secret.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 11)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 13, 2013, 07:59:18 AM
Sherin-san,

Well, there is a vampire queen..

But i'm not going to reveal her identity yet.. :on lol:

And yes, the next chapter will answer all your questions about Yuki's mysterious secret.

Stay tuned!! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 11)(UPDATED)
Post by: -gibson-mayulover on July 13, 2013, 08:02:23 AM
Chapter 12 where are you?

can't wait for the update

Thank's for this amazing fic

can't wait for more
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 11)(UPDATED)
Post by: leEwẬy on July 13, 2013, 09:29:30 AM
Yuki's still alive :on woohoo:
You make my heart stop when Takamina said she was doing her best :stoned:
Mayu's jealous when Sae kissed Yuki's forehead :kekeke:
Wonder will there be SaeMayuki :wahaha:
So Sae is the Vampire King :on drink:
I wonder what's Yuki's dark sceret and who's the Vampire Queen, is it Yuki or another person :dunno:
Can't wait to read about Yuki's sceret :ding:
Update ASAP, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 11)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 13, 2013, 09:38:04 AM
LeEway-san,

Sae is not the King..

She's the Ace..

The highest rank in the vampire clan is the Queen.. :on GJ:

Well, Yuki is not the queen, that's for sure..

Stay tuned for the next chapter to find out the truth behind Yuki~~ :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 11)(UPDATED)
Post by: katekyohit on July 13, 2013, 10:31:40 AM
YAY! Yuki is saved!!  :onioncheer

Mayu is jealous of Sae! HAHAHA! I love that~!

I can't wait to learn more about Yuki's secret, please update soon! I'm going to try to wait patient for the next chapter!! ><"
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 11)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 14, 2013, 04:52:45 AM
I will be updating the new chapter in a few hours time!!

Stay tuned for the next chapter : Chapter 12 - Gakuran

 :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 11)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 14, 2013, 07:26:17 AM
Finally, the chapter that everyone has been waiting for!! Chapter 12!! :onioncheer: :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

Yuki's secret will finally be revealed! :ding:

Here it is, so enjoy!!!! :on GJ:

________________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 12 - Gakuran

A few days after the release of Yuki from the ward, the 8 friends decided to have a picnic at the place where they first met, under the same sakura tree, in a wide field.

“Haa~~ The air here is so refreshing!!” Jurina shouted out loud in the open field.

“Right. Not to mention there’s nobody here to disturb us.” Rena continued.

“Nee, Minami.. Feed me..” Maeda poked Takamina’s arm cutely while having her mouth open. Her girlfriend merely giggled at her action and fed her with her half-eaten bread. Both of them then looked into each other’s eyes as they shared a kiss.

“Aww.. The both of you look so cute together..” Kojiharu said.

“Argh.. Takamina, Acchan! Get a room please..” Rena complained, looking at them having fun in their own sweet world.

“Nee, Rena-chan.. Feed me too.” Jurina immediately sticked her face close to Rena and opened her mouth wide. Reluctantly, Rena tossed a chunk of her melon pan into Jurina’s mouth, but Jurina thought that her reaction was just too cute.

“Kya!! Rena-chan KAWAII!!!” Jurina then proceeded to hug Rena tightly.

“Someone please save me.” Rena complained while trying to pry Jurina off her.

At this time, Yuko was lying on Kojiharu’s lap, playing with her hair while Kojiharu fed her with pieces of bread.

Mayu and Yuki sat aside looking at everyone having a good time before looking into each other’s direction and smiled.

“Well, it’s a group date again it seems.” Mayu started a conversation with Yuki.

“I’m sorry, Nezumi-sama. I even promised you to bring you out on a date alone.” Yuki apologized.

“It’s alright, Yuki. The more, the merrier, am I right? Besides, we still have a lot of time to spend together, right?” Mayu said with a smile.

This time, Yuki’s face seemed very troubled. “We still have a lot of time, huh?”

“What’s wrong, Yuki?” Mayu asked, noticing the change in Yuki’s behavior.

After a long sigh, Yuki voiced out. “Nezumi-sama, would you like to have a little walk with me? Just the two of us. I-I want to tell you something.”

“E-Eh?” Mayu instantly blushed at Yuki’s statement.

At this time, Rena and Jurina’s face popped out of nowhere with an evil grin again.

“I suspect a confession to happen soon.” Rena said with an evil smile carved on her face.

“Look at this shy little mice!” Jurina teased Mayu who is blushing right now.

“S-Stop it both of you! Yuki, let’s just go!” Mayu immediately dragged Yuki away from the scene.

After a moment of walking silently, Yuki finally broke the silence with a shocking question. “Nezumi-sama, do you have feelings for me?”

Mayu seemed a little too shocked from the question as her face turned red again and started to stutter. “E-Eh? I-err..No.. I mean yes.. No, I said yes! No!”

Yuki giggled at Mayu’s nervousness and said, “It’s alright, Nezumi-sama. Just tell the truth. I want to know.”

“I-I do have feelings for you, Yuki. I’m in love with you.’” Mayu finally answered.

Yuki suddenly let out a long and loud sigh. “This is hard..”

“What do you mean, Yuki?” Mayu questioned with a frown.

Yuki then stood one step closer to Mayu and grabbed her shoulders, startling Mayu. “I have feelings for you too, Nezumi-sama.”

Mayu’s heart felt like exploding into pieces right now as her face literally turned red.

“But there’s something I should have told you a long time ago, Nezumi-sama.” Yuki continued.

“I-Is this a confession? Rena and Jurina were right about this!” Mayu thought.

“Nezumi-sama, I’m actually en..” Yuki couldn’t finish her sentence as someone interrupted into their conversation, causing them to separate from each other.

“There you are, Yuki..” A figure of a handsome girl appeared from the side.

“G-Gakuran-sama!” Yuki blurted out loud.

“That’s the weird girl from Yuki’s ward. She’s the vampire ace?” Mayu thought.

Gakuran then shifted her sight towards Mayu and smiled. “I see you have a friend here. You seem familiar. Have we met before?”

“Yes we have. When you barged into Yuki’s ward, kissed her and left without a proper introduction.” Mayu said in a loud tone.

“Forgive me for my rudeness. My name is Miyazawa Sae.” Gakuran introduced herself.

“Yuki called you Gakuran out loud just now. I must be deaf not to hear that. Besides, I already know you’re the vampire ace. Yuki told us about you. There’s no need for you to use your fake name.” Mayu said in an angry tone, still remembering the kiss scene from the ward.

“Ah.. Then call me Gakuran. I’m a little uncomfortable with the name Miyazawa Sae as well.” Gakuran replied.

“Gakuran-sama, what are you doing here?” Yuki questioned.

“I actually wanted to visit you in the ward again, but I have a S-class mission to carry out. So, by the time I came back from my mission, the nurses said that you were already released. Well, now that I found you, let’s go home, Black. We have to prepare.” Gakuran stated as she reached her hand out for Yuki.

“Prepare for what, Yuki?” Mayu asked in a suspicious tone.

Yuki seemed a little flustered to answer to either Mayu or Gakuran. A frown then came upon Gakuran’s face. “Black, you seemed a little hesitant. What’s wrong?”

“Yuki, answer me! What’s going on!” This time, Mayu asked out loud.

Gakuran then glared at Mayu. “Is it because this girl is stopping you from coming back with me!?”

“N-No! She’s innocent!” Yuki said.

“Then let’s go home, Black. Everyone is waiting for us.” Gakuran said.

“She’s not going anywhere!” A voice screamed out as 6 figures popped out from a rock nearby.

“Where did you guys come from?” Mayu got startled by her friends’ presence.

“We tried to eavesdrop your conversation.” Takamina said before getting smacked by Rena on the head.

“Don’t reveal that!”

“Ah.. I met all of you in Black’s ward the other day. You were the doctor.” Gakuran said, pointing at Takamina.

“Cut the crap! Where do you think you’re bringing Yuki to, huh?!” Rena voiced out loud.

“I believe I do not have to consult any of you about our matter.” Gakuran answered.

“Hey, bat! Are you leaving with this Gakuran?” Yuko asked Yuki who replied with silence.

“From Yuki’s silence, it doesn’t seem like she wants to follow you home after all.” Jurina voiced out.

“That’s not for all of you to say, I’m afraid. Black and I have important matters to attend to.” Gakuran said.

“I don’t care you’re the vampire ace or what, but you’re not taking Yuki anywhere if she doesn’t want to.” Maeda sounded.

Looking at how Maeda, Yuko, Rena and Jurina approaching closer and closer to her, Gakuran said, “It seemed like all of you wanted to pick a fight with me.”

“So what if we are? We will not let you force Yuki home with you.” Rena sounded.

“Look. I’m not here to fight you guys. I’m just here to bring Black home. So, stay out of this if you don’t want to get hurt. Black, let’s go.” Gakuran replied in a calm voice.

Yuki then looked towards Mayu with teary eyes. This caught the attention of Gakuran as she glared angrily at Mayu. “Black. Something tells me that this girl is the reason you are being hesitant to come home with me.”

Upon noticing this, Maeda, Yuko, Rena and Jurina stood in front of both Yuki and Mayu, protecting them. “You will not bring Yuki anywhere, and you will not do anything to Mayu!” Maeda shouted.

“No, stop! I’ll come home with you, Gakuran-sama. Please don’t fight!” Yuki said.

“Why!? It’s 4 against 1! We have the advantage!” Yuko shouted.

Yuki then shook her head and said, “I’m sorry to tell you this, Yuko-san, but it won’t be enough.”

All four of them got a little startled with Yuki’s statement.

Not letting her pride to be destroyed, Yuko immediately transformed into her lycan form and leaped towards Gakuran with full speed. “We’ll see about that! I’m the Ace of my clan too!”

Gakuran shook her head. “Remember this. You guys are the one who started this fight. Don’t blame me for any injuries caused.”

Yuko raised her fist and attempted a punch on Gakuran. At this time, Gakuran’s right arm is engulfed in a purple aura as she raised it up. The impact from Yuko’s punch was effectively stopped by Gakuran’s right hand as she gripped onto Yuko’s fist.

“What?!” Yuko was startled for a moment.

“The ace of the werewolves. I heard a lot of news that you’re the one who defeated Choukoku.” Gakuran said, still gripping on Yuko’s fist. Yuko was literally trying to remove her fist from Gakuran’s grip but to no avail.

“How can a werewolf has not enough strength to release herself from a vampire’s grip!?” Rena questioned.

Gakuran then grinned at Yuko. “I’m starting to doubt that news. Choukoku’s punch was way stronger than this. There’s no way Choukoku would have lost to the likes of you!” the purple colour aura engulfing Gakuran’s arm became darker as Gakuran tightened her grip on Yuko’s arm, causing her to scream out in pain, before landing a high speed kick that sent Yuko crashing into a tree.

At this time, Rena aimed and released a shot from her gun towards Gakuran. Upon noticing, Gakuran just stood there, not even thinking about dodging at all. The purple aura is still seen engulfing Gakuran’s arm as she merely raised her hand up and caught the bullet instead. She then opened up her fist to reveal a completely crushed silver bullet.

“What!?” The scene of Rena’s silver bullet caught by Gakuran was way too shocking.

Gakuran let out a grin again. “A silver bullet.. You must be from the Van Helsing family. Just so you know, I have a resistance for silvers.”

This time, the purple aura in Gakuran’s arm faded away as it engulfed both her feet now. Everybody merely saw Gakuran kicking on the ground, and in an instant, Gakuran was already right in front of Rena. Rena does not even have the time to react to the situation as she already got kicked away with Gakuran’s high speed kick.

“Rena-chan!!” Jurina shouted at the scene of Rena being sent flying away. She then summoned her scythe and leaped towards Gakuran and swinged her scythe to send shockwaves into Gakuran’s direction. Gakuran instantly dodged to the side and kicked the ground again. As seen momentarily ago, Gakuran reached in front of Jurina in an instant and attempted a high speed kick. Jurina read Gakuran’s movements as she immediately used her scythe to deflect Gakuran’s kick away, only to be hit again with Gakuran’s high speed punch on the face that sent her crashing into a tree.

Maeda took this opportunity to leap towards Gakuran and attempted a bite. As Gakuran was busy fending off Jurina just now, she never realized that Maeda was already reaching towards her. Gakuran only managed to slide her head to the side as Maeda’s fangs grazed on Gakuran’s face, causing a scar. Gakuran then immediately leaped backwards to keep a distance from Maeda.

“That was close..” Gakuran said as she wiped the blood away from the scar on her face. As usual, Gakuran kicked the ground and instantly reached in front of Maeda as she immediately deliver her high speed punch on Maeda’s chest. Maeda withstood the impact well as she had incredibly high defense. Maeda grinned as she reached her arm out to grab Gakuran to land in a bite again. Upon noticing, Gakuran rolled herself back to keep a distance away from Maeda again.

“Physical attacks do not work on me.” Maeda explained as she grinned at Gakuran.

Gakuran then returned the grin to Maeda “So, a zombie, huh? This could be a little pain in the ass though. Besides, I have always wanted to hurt a zombie. I’ll have you be the first to try this out!” This time, Gakuran’s arm is engulfed with a purplish red aura that seemed more concentrated compared to the previous ones.

“Come at me with all you’ve got!” Maeda challenged.

“No, Maeda-sama! Don’t challenge her!” Yuki was too late to voice out as Gakuran already leaped towards Maeda and landed an extremely powerful blow towards Maeda’s chest, causing her to blast through a few rocks and ended up coughing out blood.

Maeda then grabbed her chest area in pain. “T-This hurts a lot…”

Gakuran then looked at all four of them who is standing themselves up before voicing out loud, “I warned all of you about this. I never wanted to fight! You forced me to do this!”

Unyielding to this fight, the four of them immediately stood themselves back up and charged towards Gakuran at the same time.

Gakuran then shook her head, “Such stubborn fools!” before opening her mouth and releasing an ultrasonic roar that halt everyone in their movements to cover their ears in pain, especially Yuko who has enhanced hearing, suffered the most.

“Gakuran-sama, stop this fight at once!! I’m coming home with you!” Yuki screamed. Upon hearing Yuki’s statement, Gakuran stopped her ultrasonic roar at once.

While everyone is still recovering from the ringing sound echoing in their ears, Yuki walked towards Gakuran and said, “I’ll come home with you, but at least let me explain this matter to my friends.”

Gakuran then caressed Yuki’s face. “Alright. I’ll meet you back at the mansion.” Gakuran said before flying off.

The others finally found the energy to stand back up and walked towards Yuki.

“What the hell was that!?” Yuko shouted.

“How is she so powerful and fast?” Rena asked

“What are those purple stuff coating her arms and feet?” Jurina questioned.

Yuki then sighed and answered. “Those purple aura coating her arms and feet are her vampiric auras. I have told you before that she was the only vampire in history to be able to channel her vampiric aura on her own free will. Any part of her body coated with it will have enhanced defense, strength and also speed. The colour of her aura depends on the amount of concentration she applied. The darker the colour, she faster and stronger she is. With her ability to fully utilize channeling her vampiric aura to its fullest, she had even surpassed our queen in terms of power. But of course, our queen is not one who likes to fight.”

“How about comparing that Gakuran with Choukoku?” Yuko asked.

Yuki then shook her head, “Choukoku and Gakuran-sama had fought countless of times before. Choukoku was never the winner even in her top form.”

Everyone remained silent at this statement.

“Wait. Then what were you preparing for, Yuki? Why is she so desperate to bring you home?” Mayu questioned.

Yuki then walked towards Mayu and grabbed her shoulder. “That’s what I have always wanted to tell you, Nezumi-sama. I’m actually engaged to Gakuran-sama. The wedding will be two days from now. I’m sorry.”

“EH!!!!????” Everyone was literally shocked with Yuki’s statement except for Mayu. Mayu faced the floor silently, not uttering a single word.

“Mayu, are you ok?” Takamina and Kojiharu walked towards Mayu and tried a conversation but got replied with Mayu’s silence.

“So you were actually engaged all this time and you never told us anything about this?” Rena asked out loud.

“Yuki, we talked about this. Look at how Mayu is looking right now.” Kojiharu continued.

“And I thought I finally had some respect for you, bat. It seems I was wrong. Even I wouldn’t play with someone else’s feelings like this.” Yuko growled.

“Yuki, I know you have the same feelings for Mayu. So, you can actually make a choice right now and be with Mayu instead.” Kojiharu said.

“I….can’t. I owed my life to Gakuran-sama countless of times before. I can’t bear to do this to her as well.” Yuki stated.

“Don’t tell me you agreed to marry her just because she saved your life countless of times before?” Takamina asked.

Yuki then shook her head. “Of course not. I had feelings for Gakuran-sama too. She had treated me very nicely for the past few years.”

“But you love Mayu more, Yuki. I know it. You can’t deny this fact.” Kojiharu said.

“There’s nothing I can do about this. This wedding is very important to Gakuran-sama. Eventhough Gakuran-sama may be nice most of the time, she will not tolerate with any disturbance that occur on the wedding day. All of you saw what Gakuran-sama was capable of.” Yuki answered.

“Well, maybe my demon form can deal with her.” Jurina said jokingly only to be replied by a smack on the head by Rena.

“That’s not funny, Jurina. If that happens, we will have to deal with you instead.”

“So… You’re not inviting us to your ceremony?” Maeda asked.

“I can’t even if I want to. The place will be literally filled with vampires. I’m sorry.” Yuki answered.

“We get it.” Maeda said with a nod.

“The wedding will be held at Gakuran-sama’s mansion above the hill in the forest, east from town.” Yuki said.

This statement suddenly caught the interest and attention of Mayu.

Yuki then hugged Mayu tightly. “Thanks for everything, Nezumi-sama. I have been very happy when I was with you. I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright, Yuki... I understand.” Mayu replied with her eyes getting teary.

Yuki then released herself from Mayu’s embrace and said, “I have to go now. Gakuran-sama is waiting for me in her mansion above the hill in the forest, east from town.”

This sentence caught the attention of Mayu again as Mayu started frowning at her statement. Yuki then took off from the scene.

“Hey, Mayu, you alright?” Takamina asked.

“I’m a little tired. I want to go home now.” Mayu said as she walked herself to the bus stop and left the scene.

“So, what now?” Yuko asked.

“Well, this is a really awkward atmosphere.” Jurina stated,

“I just hope Mayu is fine. It’s been a long day. Let’s go home.”  Rena sighed out loud.



Chapter 12 - Gakuran
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 13 - Nezumi's strategy
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: Kochiki on July 14, 2013, 07:44:50 AM
Hrm...As i thought, the ikemen girl is Gakuran, Miyazawa Sae...
-Agh! Right after the confession!! Gakuran come and have a fight with them!
-And then after Gakuran leave...Yuki reveal that she is engaged with Gakuran?!
-For me this is....Interesting!!!~ Muahahaha!! Indeed~
-But when Yuki mention the location...Why did Mayu seems surprised??
-A're? Somehow i get the feeling that Mayu is related to this~

>I wanna know what next!! Plz update soon!!~ Can't wait~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on July 14, 2013, 07:49:02 AM
Gakuran strong! Whoa! :O

Yuki just gave the location! :fap

Nezumi the gate crusher! Ahaha :twisted:

Thank you for the update :bow: :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 14, 2013, 08:01:33 AM
Thanks for the update  :bow:

Gakuran seems like the strongest vampire in this story, eh?

Yuki is engaged to Gakuran  :panic:

Mayuyu save your Yuki  :grin:

Can't wait for the next update..  :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 14, 2013, 08:05:07 AM
olive29-san,

Yes, Gakuran is the strongest vampire in this story as she has even surpassed the vampire queen.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: DC2805 on July 14, 2013, 08:16:58 AM
Mayu is planning something to crash the wedding ...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: gek geki on July 14, 2013, 08:35:17 AM
DONT TELL ME MAYU PLAN SOMETHING
AND BLACK ACTUALLY HOPE MAYU GET HER MESSAGE....KEKEKE


I WANNNA NEXT ALREADY.....WHY IS SO GOOOD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 14, 2013, 08:49:10 AM
aha...wMatsui the trolls...they took maritroll's position nicely :hiakhiakhiak:

yuki...yuki...yuki...you can have both of them you know... :kekeke: I bet Gakuran would love to have threesome with you and mayu :on bleed:

yuki's statements sounds like an invitation to me...I smell an inviltration plan being cooked inside mayu's head to ruin the wedding :hehehe:

and the queen...who will it be :dunno:

hope it will be Yui-Hime :luvluv1:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: Tanchan on July 14, 2013, 09:15:37 AM
Mayu should channel up her CG aura to break the gate on the wedding date and scoop Yuki away.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on July 14, 2013, 09:20:46 AM
Getting more and more interesting

Thank you for the update

Can't wait to see the next

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: leEwẬy on July 14, 2013, 11:23:49 AM
Eh~ Yuki and Sae've already engaged~ Why am I so not surprised :on drink:
Yay~ Mayu and Yuki finally confessed their feeling :on woohoo: but it was ruined by Sae :depressed:
Sae's surely the strongest but just in physical :depressed:
Although, Mayu's not strong but she has a high IQ and excellent hacking skill :bigdeal:
I'm kinda wonder why did Yuki give Mayu the address while she said she couldn't invite friends :hehehe:
Go Mayu! Save Yuki! :onioncheer:
I'm curious about who's the Vampire Queen :ding:
Update ASAP, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: Wmatsui22 on July 14, 2013, 11:53:53 AM
[SUPERNATURAL PARTNER]

~Wow! This is one of the best fan fiction I ever read...
~The story is very organized....
~I only read  it for 2 hours because it's interesting..

~Prologue 1: A SHOCKING ENCOUNTER WITH A ZOMBIE
>This is very interesting...Acchan is a zombie? It's very unique. I also  laughed when Acchan is gone in the hospital bed and Takamina is freaking out... Acchan here have a secret of her own...

~Prologue 2: MY GIRLFRIEND IS A WEREWOLF
>I thought Nyan-Nyan is werewolf but I was wrong...Yuko here is werewolf  but an Alpha... I hope Sado will be in the side of Yuko..

~Prologue 3: THE GUARDIAN OF THE NIGHT
>MaYuki... I love it.. Black is very interesting and so cool for being a vampire..

~Prologue 4: THE LEGENDARY HUNTER
~Finally! WMatsui!!!!! Jurina here is so cool for being half Angel & half Demon...it suits her character. Rena is also so cool for being a hunter....

~Chapter 1: The Reunion
~Wow! This is so much...I like the bantering of Yuko and Yuki... (Evil Laughed)

~Chapter 2: The Ice Breaking Event
~Jurina here is kind enough to apologized to Acchan.... The four supernaturals have their secret of their own..

~PLEASE UPDATE SOON
~THANK YOU
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 14, 2013, 12:41:41 PM
Lol, Yukirin repeated the address/location twice. XD

But it's unfair how Sae can be so strong. Will Demon J finally awaken this time? Alot of things to looking forward to~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 14, 2013, 01:58:22 PM
Bunny_rabbit, LeEwAy : Well, actually the hint of who's the queen is already given in this statement by Yuki.. "But of course, our queen is not one who likes to fight." Now you'll have to guess yourself..  :on GJ:

Tanchan : Well, too bad Mayu is not portrayed as a CG in this fic..  :on lol:

WMatsui22 : Thanks for supporting my fic.. I'm glad you enjoyed it.

Sherin : Well, it is because Gakuran can make full use of channeling her vampiric auras to her fullest.. Whether Jurina will use her demon form or not, you have to wait..

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 14, 2013, 02:11:46 PM
I think i can guess who is the Vampire Queen, then...

But, let's wait for the next update..  :grin:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: Shinoki on July 14, 2013, 02:17:00 PM
...Gakuran...
Sae shows up...
Nod nod...
Oh... she's way stronger than the others...
Mayuyu fight! Mutual Mayuki... but then Saeyuki attempts to destroy Mayuki...
nod nod... great chapters
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 14, 2013, 03:38:38 PM
I got the hint...that's why I hope the queen will be Yui-Hime :bingo:

because that's my image of Yui-Hime as vampire queen...she's strong and able to fight,but she choose not to because she doesn't like it... :bingo:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: POPCAT on July 16, 2013, 02:45:19 AM
Lols if u did't get the clue, u must really be blind xD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 16, 2013, 09:47:00 AM
Chapter 13 will be updated in a few hours time.. :onioncheer: :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

Stay tuned! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: leEwẬy on July 16, 2013, 10:55:45 AM
You're going to update chapter 13 in few hours later :on woohoo:
I'm looking forwward to your update :on gay:
Since I'm still don't know who's the Queen , I'm so dumb :on cloudeye:
Anyway, I'm waiting for your update :onioncheer:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 12)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 16, 2013, 02:09:39 PM
Here come Chapter 13 people!!! :onioncheer: :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

ENJOY!! :on GJ:

___________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 13 - Nezumi's strategy


Kojiharu’s house

“Wow.. They really did a good job with the renovation. Takamina sure know a lot of professional people.” Kojiharu said while walking around her newly renovated house which recently got wrecked by Choukoku. Kojiharu then noticed Yuko who is sulking in the corner of the house.

“Yuko.. Why are you sulking in the corner?” Kojiharu asked in a worried manner.

“That vampire ace was right. I’m still too weak. If I had a one on one fight with Choukoku that time, I would have lost badly.” Yuko stated.

Kojiharu smiled at Yuko’s sulkiness and sat down together with Yuko.. “You’re still thinking about that? Just forget about it, Yuko. That’s the past. We should live for the future. Besides, to me, you will always be the strongest person I have ever met.”

Yuko found back her smile from Kojiharu’s statement as they embraced each other and shared a kiss.

Yuko then separated herself from Kojiharu and started a conversation. “Nee, Nyan Nyan.. How do you think Mayu is feeling right now? She must be feeling down.”

Kojiharu nodded her head. “I guess so. She hasn’t been returning any of our calls. I just hope she is doing fine.”



Takamina’s Emergency Room

Maeda laid there on the surgery table with a surgically opened wound on the side of her chest, looking at Takamina who was aligning Maeda’s rib back in place.

“Nee, Minami..” Maeda sounded suddenly.

“Kya!” Takamina literally got shocked by Maeda’s sudden conversation.

“Mou- Acchan.. Please do not scare me like this when I’m doing surgery on you. I’m still not used to having patients who are wide awake and talking during their surgery.” Takamina continued after she sighed out loud.

“But I don’t need any anesthetic for surgery. I won’t feel pain from this.” Maeda said.

“Right. Still, you got hurt by Gakuran. I was worried sick. This was the first time I actually saw you get hurt.” Takamina said in a worried tone.

“Minami.. It still hurts here..” Maeda said while pointing to her chest area.

“Where? Here?” Takamina proceeded to touch and poked that specific area, causing Maeda to moan.

“Ahn….Mi..na..mi..” It wasn’t a moan of pain, but a sexual one.

Takamina immediately removed her fingers off Maeda’s chest as she blushed in red. “A-Acchan.. Stop making such weird sounds in the emergency room.”

“But Minami touched my sensitive spot..” Maeda answered softly.

“I-I didn’t mean to touch you in that way.. I only meant to touch where you got hurt.” Takamina answered in panic.

“But I like it, Minami.. Touch again..” This time, Maeda said in the most seductive tone that almost melted Takamina.

“B-But Acchan, your chest area is surgically open! I-I can’t mess with my patients like this.”

“But it still hurts, Minami…” Maeda said with a cute pout on her face.

Takamina then sighed. “So, what else can I do for you?”

“This.” Maeda then pulled Takamina in for a passionate kiss as she lifted Takamina’s hand and placed it on her chest again. This time, Takamina completely lost the energy to separate herself away from Maeda and started replying the kiss by inserting her tongue into Maeda’s mouth.  Both of them were moaning as their tongue roamed around in each other’s mouth, exploring deeper and deeper. They pulled away for a catch of breath before closing in again for a second round. Before they knew it, Takamina was already on top of Maeda on the surgery table.

Jurina’s voice was then heard as she teleported into the emergency room, not knowing about the situation Takamina and Maeda is in. “Hey, did Mayu contact any of you…………………..”

Jurina got stunned for a moment as she started processing what is happening on the surgery table. “AWW YUCK!!!!!!!!!!!!” Jurina immediately turned her whole body around being disgusted by the scene.

Upon noticing, Takamina immediately removed herself from Maeda and fell on the floor.

“Oh my god Takamina, I didn’t know you’re into stuff like THIS!” Jurina stated out loud, as her body still remained in the other direction.

Takamina then stood up from the ground in panic, “Hey! You can’t just teleport into the emergency room like this! This is a private area!”

Jurina then turned her body to face Takamina. “Right.. Private, alright.. I can see what’s your definition of private.”

“W-What do you mean? Acchan is my girlfriend. I don’t see anything wrong with that.” Takamina replied.

Jurina then pointed at Maeda in shock. “Look at her! She had a surgically opened chest and yet you’re tempted to kiss her in that situation? What more you’re on top of her. I can see her ribcage from here! It turns me off immediately.”

“Enough talk, Jurina. What’s your reason for being here?” Takamina asked.

“I just wanted to know if Mayu contacted any of you.” Jurina answered.

Takamina then smacked herself on the head. “Ever heard of a cellphone?”

At this time, Takamina’s phone started ringing. Takamina took out her phone and got surprised by the caller. “Hey, it’s Mayu. She finally called.”

“Hey Takamina, come to my house tomorrow. Call everyone along. I have something important to tell you guys.” Mayu sounded from the other side of the phone

“Err… That was random.. But alright. I’ll inform everyone.” Takamina replied before the call ended.

“Well?” Jurina asked.

“She asked us to inform all of you to go to her house tomorrow. She said it’s something important.” Takamina then shrugged her shoulders.



Gakuran’s mansion

Yuki sat on a chair, gazing into the ceiling, zoning off. All the sweet memories she had with Mayu flashed across her mind before it was interrupted by someone entering into the room. “Gakuran-sama..”

Gakuran replied with a warm smile and a nod before she dragged a chair over to sit down, facing Yuki. Gakuran then noticed Yuki was wearing a troubled face. “You look troubled, Black.. What’s wrong?”

Yuki then looked away from Gakuran. “Nothing is wrong..”

Gakuran then caressed Yuki’s face and pulled it back towards her direction. “Something is wrong, my dear. I can tell from your expression.”

Despite Yuki is facing Gakuran right now, her eyes are still looking downwards. Gakuran then continued. “Is it because of your friends?”

This time, Yuki rolled her eyes back to Gakuran’s direction. Gakuran then smiled and apologized. “I’m sorry that I hurt your friends, Black. I never wanted to fight them. They charged towards me first. I have to defend for myself.”

“That’s not it, Gakuran-sama..” Yuki said.

“Then what is it, Black? Tell me.” Gakuran caressed Yuki’s face with both her hands.

“I..I’m not sure what I’m feeling right now.” Yuki replied with her eyes getting teary.

“Black, our wedding ceremony is in two days time. You’re not pulling back now, are you?” Gakuran said.

“I’m not sure if I really want to get married..” This statement caused Gakuran to lose her smile immediately as her hands curled up into a fist.

“Is it because of that girl!?” Gakuran stated out loud, signifying Mayu.

“G-Gakuran-sama! You’re not going to harm Nezumi-sama, are you?!” Yuki said out loud in panic.

“So, her name is Nezumi, huh?”  Gakuran said.

“Gakuran-sama, please don’t hurt her.” Yuki’s eyes got teary all over again.

Gakuran replied with a warm smile and caressed Yuki’s face. “Of course not, Black. I promised you that I will not harm innocent people, right? I will not touch that Nezumi. I promise you, ok?”

At this point, Yuki seemed a little touched by Gakuran. “G-Gakuran-sama..”

“Forget about the girl, Black. I’m sure she will do just fine.”

“F-Forget her? I-I’ll try..” Yuki replied with a soft tone.

Gakuran then closed in to Yuki and kissed her on the lips. Upon separating herself from Yuki, Gakuran showed a frown on her face as she wiped something off Yuki’s face. “Black, why are you crying?”

“It won’t be that easy just forgetting about Nezumi-sama like this. In fact, I love Nezumi-sama more than Gakuran-sama.” Yuki thought before wiping off her tears.

Gakuran then stood herself up and reached her hand out for Yuki. “Come on, Black. It’s time for our rehearsal.” Yuki replied with a smile and took Gakuran’s hand.


The next day in Mayu’s house

Everboby sat on the couch, staring at Mayu who had been sitting there silently with her eyes closed for almost 10 minutes.

“Erm.. Mayu?” Takamina finally voiced out.

“What’s with her? She’s been like this for 10 minutes?” Yuko said.

At this time, Mayu opened her eyes and slammed both her hand on the table, startling everyone.

“Hey, what was that for? You startled us.” Kojiharu said.

“I did a lot of thinking and I finally came up with a conclusion. I love Yuki. I want Yuki back. I’m not losing her to anyone.” Mayu voiced out.

“Wow.. Wow.. Hold your horses. What’s with this sudden random statement?” Rena stated.

“Yuki wants us to save her from the wedding as well. She doesn’t want to marry Gakuran. That’s why.” Mayu answered.

Takamina then sighed out loud. “Mayu, I know you have been tired and I know you’re feeling down but-“ Takamina got cut off by Mayu.

“Think about it, guys.. Why would Yuki reveal the location of the ceremony if she doesn’t want us to go? What more she repeated it twice. I still remember it clearly in my head. Gakuran’s mansion, above the hill in the forest, east from town.” Mayu explained.

“Hey, now that you mention this, it actually made some sense.” Maeda said.

“Maybe she really did hope you got the message, Mayu. Good work figuring it out.” Jurina said.

“So, what’s the plan?” Yuko voiced out.

“Crash the wedding.” Mayu immediately said.

“And you’re out of your mind. You want us to crash into a mansion filled with vampires?” Yuko said out loud.

“What’s the matter, Yuko? You can’t handle them?” Mayu asked sarcastically.

Yuko then pointed her finger at Mayu’s face and growled. “Don’t you dare learn to speak like that bat. I hate it.”

“Mayu, we do not know how many vampires will be there.” Rena said.

Mayu smiled at Rena’s statement and said. “I’d say about 100.”

“Wait. How can you be so sure?” Takamina questioned.

“Well, I don’t think that Gakuran is the type to brag out loud about her wedding. So, considering only vampires will attend, it will be close to 100. Besides, that’s the average number of guest attending a wedding.” Mayu explained.

“Alright, fine. But still, we do not know how many elite vampires will be there. They are the ones who we need to look out for.” Jurina said.

“Well, I can’t be so sure about that though. But I believe you guys are strong enough to hold them back.” Mayu said.

“Even if we’re able to win against those elite vampires, what about the ace? She a pain in the ass, I can tell you that.” Yuko stated.

“Exactly. All four of us got our ass kicked by her alone.” Rena said.

Mayu then said, “I have a strategy for that.”

Everyone was shocked with Mayu’s statement. “You have? Tell us then.”

“Alright. As all of you know, Gakuran is a master in vampiric aura channeling. Any body part coated will have enhanced abilities. So, when she coats her arms, aim for her leg. If she coats her legs, aim her arm. But that’s only if you have a good plan in your head. Otherwise, don’t even think about getting close to her at all. You’ll just get pummeled. One more thing, don’t even think about trying to defend against her attacks. Dodge by all means. She have enough energy to even hurt Acchan.”  Mayu explained.

“It’s not as easy to evade her attacks as you say, Mayu. You saw how fast she was yourself. She can instantly appear right in front of our faces with just a kick on the ground. We couldn’t even read her movements.” Maeda complained.

Mayu then grinned evilly all of a sudden. “I know she’s too fast. But yet, I saw through her movements. When she was fighting all of you, I already knew she was going to leap towards you even before she kicked the ground.”

“You read her movements?! Impossible! How can you know she was going to leap towards us before she even kick the ground, huh? Explain!” Yuko growled.

“Gakuran has a habit. Before she starts leaping, she will always slide her right foot backwards before kicking the ground really hard to propel herself. As long as you’re able to catch on to her habit, it will be easier to dodge against her attacks.” Mayu explained.

“Wow.. You’re really something else, Mayu. You should not waste your talent.” Takamina said.

“Stop it, Takamina. Enough of your getting job crap.” Mayu said.

“No.. Takamina’s right, Mayu. You will have a huge potential working in Hellsing. We really need someone like you in our organization.” Rena continued.

"No way, Rena. Don't make me repeat again." Mayu said.

“What about that annoying ultrasonic roar that she has?” Yuko asked.

Mayu shrugged. “Just close your ears.”

“Look here, Mayu! We werewolves have 16 times better hearing than a human’s.  Closing my ears will not do any good.” Yuko growled.

“Then try to persevere. For the sake of Yuki.” Mayu said.

“Hold on a minute.. Why am I even risking my own life to save a vampire?” Yuko questioned.

“That’s because Yuki risked her own life protecting me from that Alpha wolf. So, do you want to live the rest of your life indebted to her?” Kojiharu said. Yuko remained silent at Kojiharu’s statement.

“Come on, Yuko. You guys are friends, right?” Jurina insisted.

“Fine. I’m doing this to repay her. Not because we’re friends or anything.” Yuko replied.

“Alright. Back to the main topic. As all you you saw before, Gakuran is vulnerable towards extreme physical attacks, so the best to go against Gakuran is Acchan. I’m quite sure a bite from Acchan is good enough to weaken her as long as she’s bitten in a non-coated area. But then again, all these are just assumptions. We might not know what more troubles lie ahead.” Mayu explained.

“What about us?” Kojiharu asked.

“You three will stay home.” Rena said.

“No. I’m coming with you guys!” Mayu shouted.

“Use your IQ140 to think about the consequences if you left with us.” Yuko said.

“I did some thinking before. I’ll be just fine.” Mayu answered.

“What makes you say that? How can you be so sure about this?” Rena asked.

“It’s because I know all of you will cover for me.” Mayu said.

“That’s called slowing us down! No, you’re not going!” Rena shouted back.

“Trust us, Mayu. We’ll bring Yuki back.” Jurina assured.

“Well, we know the location of Gakuran’s mansion. But how are we going to sneak in?” Maeda asked.

Yuko then grinned evilly. “Sneak in?! We’ll just crash right into their wedding hall and mess some shit up!!”



Chapter 13 - Nezumi's strategy
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 14 - Wedding crasher
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 16, 2013, 02:41:50 PM
Thank you for the update    :bow:

Acchan is a pervert  :lol:

Wow...Nezumi is really smart !!!  :shocked

Can't wait for the next chapter  :grin:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: Terragen on July 16, 2013, 02:52:30 PM
Mayu so smart!
Like takamina said,what a waste~
The wedding surely became chaos
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: Kochiki on July 16, 2013, 03:31:07 PM
Ah!!~ AtsuMina is so hot!!!~ Agh! Jurina why at that time?!?! :angry: Hm...I was beginning to thought that Gakuran is a veeeeeery nice person, Gakuran is forced to fight them because of love...For Yuki...We can't blame Gakuran, she do that for her love one :yep: ..She even engaged to Yuki...For some reason i'm on Gakuran's side because i think she doesn't do anything wrong...UNLESS, she did something that is unforgivable though :smhid . Mayu...Well, only wish her the best luck~ :oops: Hm..I wonder if she can stop the wedding~ :? Though i'm on SaeYuki side...I'll still be supporting Mayu and her gang!!~ :fap

>Pls update soon, i can't wait for another one!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: leEwẬy on July 16, 2013, 03:38:43 PM
I'm impressed by Mayu's plan and IQ :ding:
Acchan's such a perverted :shy1:
Atumina is hot :on bleed: Although Jurina interrupted it :bigdeal:
Even feel a little sad for Sae but go Mayu, crash the wedding :mon mad:
Everything is more and more exciting :on gay:
Can't wait to see how'll they defeat Sae and crash the wedding :tantrum:
Update soon, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: katekyohit on July 16, 2013, 05:09:39 PM
WEDDING CRASH! WEDDING CRASH! WEDDING CRASH!!!!!!!!! :D

MAYU! Go get your Yuki back and make her yours forever~! If it's Mayu, she'll come up with an awesome WEDDING CRASH!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: AshuraX on July 16, 2013, 06:42:56 PM
Who knew Takamina's into THAT

And LoL at Yuko's idiotic logic at the end XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: kahem on July 17, 2013, 12:22:35 AM
Hahaha the Atsumina scene made me laugh but I agree with Jurina it's kinda weird lol
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 17, 2013, 12:52:32 AM
Takamina that's gross. >.< Acchan is a zombie but she's still bleed right? XD

I just noticed only Atsumina kissed so far, well Kojiyuu too but not as passionate. When can we see some kissing from Mayuki and Wmatsui? Though I'm sure we can see Mayuki kiss soon~ not to mention a sealing kiss of marriage, jk. XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on July 17, 2013, 01:58:52 AM
What's going to happen with the rescue...?

Would Mayu's strategy work?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: kurogumi on July 17, 2013, 03:37:30 AM
why this trio (mayu,takamina,kojiharu)always stay at their save place when it's about their precious person lol

well it's because it's too dangerous for them
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 17, 2013, 11:35:53 AM
Well, takamina has been a surgeon for quite some time ady.

She could have developed some kind of fetish for this kind of things.. :wahaha:

As for Gakuran though, her character is as all of you see.

She loves yuki with all her heart.. but she will not tolerate with anyone who's trying to ruin this wedding.

So basically next chapter will be filled with fighting.  :on GJ:

Note : Do you guys smell the evil aura approaching?

Stay tuned!!  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 17, 2013, 01:28:42 PM
atsumina moment :err: then juju barge in :on lol: hiakhiakhiak: new meaning of private area from bakamina :on lol:

against sae attack her body that not covered by her vampiric aura...nice strategy...but what if she cover her whole body...that will leave no space to attack :kekeke:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 17, 2013, 01:52:20 PM
bunny_rabbit-san,

True that if she coats her whole body, it will be really tough..

Well, check out my comment of the note right before your comment..

What do you think will happen?  :glasses:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: Kochiki on July 17, 2013, 01:58:17 PM
Note : Do you guys smell the evil aura approaching?

Hm...Evil you said? By evil..which one?
-If it is from Jurina!! The i'll surely gonna wait for it!!~
-But if it's from the other side like gakuran or something...
-I'll just gonna be looking forward to it~~
-Evil, evil...Gakuran's char is a nice person right?
-Hm...Jurina?! Agh!! I must be wrong!! *bang head*

>Anyway, still will be waiting for the next update!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: BbSis on July 17, 2013, 07:53:37 PM
Okay, this fic.was on my inbox for a while now because you're posting it on akblasphemy48. And in an attempt to easy my inbox I started to read. And OMG it's amazingly addictive *.*

I have to confess I didn't like a bit that you put Sayaka/Choukoku as a bad character, but it's a fiction,a really good one so let it pass :p


And above everything what I liked the most was that atsumina part on ch 13 hahahaha with jurina teleporting in and catching them lol I'm at a coffee shop and tried my best to not laugh loud and make everyone look at me strangely xD

I'm anxiously waiting next chapter o/
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 18, 2013, 01:49:39 AM
Bbsis-san,

I'm a big fan of akimoto sayaka too.

The reason why I gave her this role is because I can't think of any more akb members that is tougher than she is.

My role of alpha wolf must be a really tough person. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 13)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 18, 2013, 02:48:21 PM
Here comes the wedding crasher!! Chapter 14 is here!!!! :onioncheer: :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

Fighting, fighting, and more fighting!!  :onionwhip: :onionwhip: :onionwhip:

___________________________________________________

Chapter 14 - Wedding crasher

“Hey, there it is!” Maeda said while pointing at a huge mansion up a hill.

“Wow.. Not only she’s good looking, she’s also rich!” Jurina stated in awe.

“Wait.. Why are we hiding behind a rock again? I thought we’re going to crash into the wedding.” Yuko stated the position they’re in right now.. Behind a rock.

“We have to make sure the outside surroundings are clear before getting into the main hall. If we’re caught, there will be no crashing at all!” Rena stated.

At this point, two figures are seen patrolling outside the main door of the mansion. Rena immediately took out her SPTdex to check.

Beep Beep!
2 supernatural beings identified
Species : Vampire
Type : Normal
Threat : Medium


“Only two? That’s fewer than I thought.” A voice suddenly appeared from behind them.

“Yea.. I expected more than this.” Maeda answered only to be confused with the owner of the voice.. All four of them looked at each other for a moment before looking back.
 
“MAYU!!” all of them shouted at the same time.

“Shhhh!!! Do you want to get caught?!” Mayu said.

“What the hell are you doing here?!” Rena questioned.

“I’m here to save Yuki.” Mayu answered.

“I knew I sniffed some mice on the way. You were following us all along!” Yuko growled.

“It’s too dangerous here, Mayu.” Jurina said.

“Get on with it. I’m already here. There’s no turning back.” Mayu said.

“Fine. Just leave her. Make sure you stay out of the battlefield.” Rena warned.

“Sure.. So are we going to crash in or not?” Mayu asked.

“Well, there’s only two of them guarding outside.” Maeda said.

“This is going to be REALLY easy…” Yuko cracked her fingers.


In the main hall of Gakuran’s mansion

“You look really beautiful today, Black. Like an angel that fell from the sky..” Gakuran smiled at Yuki.

Yuki replied Gakuran with a troubled smile. She was literally hoping that Mayu actually got her message. “ You look really good today too, Gakuran-sama.”

The time for the vow has come. Gakuran started first. “I, Gakuran, take you, Black, to be my lawfully wedded partner, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do us part.”

The time for Yuki to say her vow has come. Yuki was stuttering while looking at the entrance, hoping that a voice will come shouting out to disallow her to say the vows.  “I…I…”

Of course, Yuki’s instinct was right as a voice literally shouted out to her as two vampires came blasting through the door unconscious. “Don’t say it, Yuki! I’ve come to rescue you!”

Mayu stood at the entrance, looking at all the vampires sitting on the benches who are glaring back at her. One of the vampires voiced out “That little runt beat up these two alone!?”

“This little runt is not alone!” A voice echoed in the hall as four figures appeared from the entrance and stood behind Mayu.

“Hey, Yuki. Mayu here said that she misses you. So we offered some help.” Rena voiced out loud. Yuki involuntarily smiled happily with their sudden presence.

“Y-You guys actually came…” Yuki sounded. This caught the attention of Gakuran as she took a peek at the happy Yuki and replied her friends with an angry glare.

Beep Beep!
99 supernatural beings identified
Species : Vampire
Type : 96 Normal, 3 Royal blood
Threat : Medium - Extremely high


“Hey, Mayu was right about the number of guests.” Jurina stated in awe.

“That’s not the problem here, Jurina. Among the 99 vampires here, there are 3 which pose an extremely high threat. No. Actually, it should be 100 vampires. The last one should be the undetected Gakuran who pose immeasurable threat.” Rena explained.

“I have no idea why the five of you are trying to mess up my wedding, but I won’t let that happen that easily.” Gakuran said. This time, all the vampires stood up from their bench and faced them, except for 3 vampires who remained seated in the front row.

“Those 3 in the front bench must be the Royal blooded ones.” Maeda stated.

“Mayu, stay behind the pillar.” Rena said. Mayu immediately ran towards the pillar in the corner of the hall and hid behind it.

“Gakuran-sama.. Please don’t hurt them.” Yuki begged.

Gakuran then ordered the vampires, “Leave that girl behind the pillar alone.”

This statement made Yuki sigh in relief. Gakuran then continued. “As for the others.. Get rid of them.”

“Gakuran-sama, no!” Yuki sounded.

“I only promised not to hurt that Nezumi. Not for the other friends of yours.” Gakuran said.

This time, all the vampires started charging at them with full speed.

“Here we go, guys!” Yuko shouted as she transformed into her lycan mode and charged towards them.

“We’ll make this a fast battle!” Jurina shouted as she summoned her scythe and started sending shockwaves towards the vampire’s directions.

“I will not hold back any energy!” Maeda shouted as she released her razor sharp fangs from her mouth and ran towards the vampires.

“Well, you guys go ahead. I may not even need to move from this position.” Rena said as she loaded her semi automatic gun with silver bullets.

Yuko screamed as she grabbed a vampire on the face and used it as a baseball bat to hit other vampires away, before tossing it into another vampire. She then leaped towards one of the vampire to attempt a punch but immediately got dodged and replied with a high speed kick. Yuko tumbled backwards only to meet with another high speed punch that sent her crashing into the wall. Yuko then immediately removed herself from the wall and landed an extremely powerful blow to a vampire, sending it crashing into a few vampires behind.  “Grr.. This is not as easy as it seems.. They’re faster than those zombies we fought last time.”

“Look at the bright side. At least they’re not near invincible!” Jurina shouted to Yuko as she easily fend off the vampires reaching towards her. Of course, her line of defence didn’t last long as the vampires are quick at dodging and evading her shockwaves. As a few vampires reached towards her, she leaped backwards and tossed her scythe in a boomerang fashion. This causes her scythe to spin around, cutting vampires in front of her, before returning to her arms. Jurina then accidentally sent a shockwave towards Gakuran’s direction, causing her to carry Yuki on the waist and leaped to the second floor along with the other three elite vampires.

Maeda took this fight as a child’s play as she merely just let the vampires attack her. She doesn’t even bother to evade or dodge from their attacks. In fact, she uses these chances of vampires closing in to her to grab them and land a bite. A vampire then reached in to Maeda to attempt a high speed kick towards Maeda’s neck. Upon impact, Maeda snickered “Is that all you’ve got!? I feel nothing!” She then grabbed the leg and literally bit it off with a single chomp, causing the vampire to tumble back, screaming in pain before falling onto the ground, unconscious.

“Wow, Acchan.. You’re one messed up girl..” Rena said calmly as she merely stood at the same spot since the beginning, firing her gun one by one towards those vampires closing in to her, leaving them paralyzed on the ground.

“Your friends are really strong, Black.” Gakuran said. Yuki actually smiled at the scene of her friends winning against the vampires, her own kind.

The sight of Yuko caught the attention of Gakuran. Gakuran smiled, “The werewolf ace. A strength type.” Gakuran then looked at the girl at the right hand side of her. “She should be quite an opponent for you, Shibuya. You’re a strength type too. Go.”

Shibuya then nodded her head in respect. “Yes, Gakuran-sama.” Before leaping down to the first floor, facing Yuko.

“So, you’re one of the elites, huh? It’s hard to believe it though. You look…tiny.” Yuko dissed at Shibuya’s small body.

Shibuya replied with a sarcastic smile “So, you’re the werewolf ace, huh? It’s hard to believe it though. You look…weak.”

This angered Yuko a lot as she started pouncing towards Shibuya with full force.



“I’m going to end this! Here comes my ultimate! Rena-chan! Yo-yo formation!” Jurina shouted as she flew high up.

“Got it! Mayu, grab on to the pillar tight!!” Rena replied.

Jurina spinned her scythe with a tremendous speed, creating a vortex that sucks those vampires in while cutting them. Since vampires are able to fly, some of them attempted to fly away from the vortex. This is where the yo-yo formation comes in. As those vampires were attempting to fly away to resist the sucking force from the vortex, Rena aimed and shot them with her gun, causing them to be bounced right back into Jurina’s vortex. Jurina then ended it by slamming her scythe on the ground, creating shockwaves all aound her that caused everyone on the first floor to dodge away. By this time, all the normal vampires were already knocked out.

This of course, caught the attention of Gakuran again as she looked towards a duo standing to the left of her. “They have really good teamwork, it seems. Let’s see if their teamwork can match yours, Kabuki sisters. Get them.”

“What about the zombie, Gakuran-sama?” One of them asked.

Gakuran then looked at Maeda and grinned. “She might be a little tough for you both. I’ll deal with the zombie.”

The Kabuki sisters immediately leaped down to the first floor to face Rena and Jurina. Gakuran also stretched her body as she got ready to leap down to the first floor to fight Maeda. Yuki immediately gripped Gakuran’s arm. “G-Gakuran-sama.. Remember, please don’t hurt Nezumi-sama..”

This time Gakuran started to doubt something fishy about this. “I haven’t asked you yet, Black. Why are you so overprotective over that Nezumi?”

Yuki let out a long and loud breath before continuing, “I…I love her..”

This statement infuriated Gakuran as her hands curled up into a fist and ripped her arms off Yuki’s grip. “What’s so good about that girl, huh Black!? I can give you everything that she can give you!”

“Nezumi-sama was able to give me warmth that I have never felt before.. I just feel very happy around her.” Yuki stated in guilt.

“Don’t you feel happy around me as well!?” Gakuran shouted out loud.

This time, an angry look carved on Yuki’s face as she shouted back at Gakuran, “Around you!? You were never home!! You’re always out doing missions! I only got to see your face once a week at most! You care about your missions more than me! Nezumi-sama had been there for me every single day from the day she met me. And you dare shout at my face, questioning me?!”

Gakuran was completely stunned by Yuki’s statement as she stared right into Yuki’s eyes with her eyes wide opened, before caressing her face. “I..I’m sorry, Black. I never knew you felt this way..”

Gakuran then looked away in guilt before leaping down to the first floor, facing Maeda. Upon reaching the first floor, Gakuran immediately changed her expression again. “So, you’re the same zombie from the other day.”

“That’s me. But I’m not the same anymore. This time, you won’t have the chance to touch me.” Maeda snickered.

“You sound pretty confident. We’ll see about that very soon.” Gakuran got into her battle position as she looked right at Maeda’s eyes. Maeda on the other hand, was looking only at Gakuran’s feet, waiting for her to make a move. At that time, Gakuran coated her feet and slided her right foot back.

“There it is!” As soon as Maeda noticed Gakuran’s habit, she immediately dodged to the side, and as predicted by Mayu, Gakuran kicked the ground and attempted a punch but missed Maeda.

“What!?” Gakuran was shocked from Maeda’s amazing reflex and started questioning how Maeda even read her movements. Maeda took this opportunity to grab onto her arm and attempt a bite. Upon noticing this, Gakuran immediately grabbed onto Maeda’s face, preventing her fangs from closing in, before landing a high speed kick, sending her crashing into the wall.

“That was really close. How did you read my movements?” Gakuran questioned.

Maeda removed herself from the wall and answered, “A mice squealed it to us.”

Gakuran then looked at Mayu and smirked, “You’re one interesting girl, aren’t you? No wonder Black has interest in you.”

Mayu just stared back at Gakuran silently.

“This is getting interesting. Let’s try this another time, shall we? Let’s see if you really can catch on to my movements.” Gakuran said before sliding her right foot back and kicked the ground again. As usual, Maeda managed to dodge it and grabbed onto Gakuran. Gakuran then immediately spinned her whole body fast enough to pry Maeda’s grip off her before coating her arm and punched Maeda, crashing her into the wall again.

“Ugh.. Mayu, your plans doesn’t seem to work.. She still too fast.” Maeda said before running towards Gakuran to attempt an attack.

Gakuran then grinned, “I can give you a little credit for reading my movements. But the real question is, are you fast enough?”

As Maeda closed in to Gakuran, Gakuran immediately coated both her feet and leaped onto the ceiling and bounced from wall to wall to ceiling and back to the wall randomly with an incredibly high speed, causing Maeda to lose track of Gakuran’s movements immediately. Upon reaching onto the ceiling right above Maeda, Gakuran kicked the ceiling with full force while coating her arms to land a punch to Maeda from above. Maeda instantly fell onto the ground with a huge impact that even broke the ground apart, resulting from Gakuran’s speed, strength and also with the help of gravity. Maeda the coughed out blood as she screamed in pain. At this time, Maeda was too injured to stand herself up.


Yuko’s side

Yuko and Shibuya are in a middle of a scuffle. “Tch- You’re quite strong for a vampire, aren’t you?” Yuko growled.

“If the extent of the power from the werewolf ace is just this much, then the werewolf clan will be a laughable topic.” Shibuya insulted.

“I haven’t used my full strength yet. Now that you’ve angered me, don’t think I will hold back!” Yuko shouted as she pounced on Shibuya and attempted a punch. Yuko’s punch got easily deflected by Shibuya’s punch on Yuko’s fist. Yuko then attempted a punch again, only to be caught by Shibuya. Yuko struggled to increase the force of her fist that was caught by Shibuya to push her back but to no avail.

Shibuya then snickered. “I have trained directly under Gakuran-sama to channel my vampiric aura to my arms, giving me immense strength. Your strength is nothing compared to mine!”

Yuko then replied the snicker, “Is that so?”

This time, Yuko screamed out loud as she increased the force of her punch, forcing Shibuya to use both her arms to resist. Upon noticing Shibuya using both her arms to hold one of her fist, she immediately landed another punch on Shibuya, sending her flying to the wall. Without a moment of hesitation, Yuko leaped towards Shibuya, only to be replied with a high speed punch on the face which seemed extremely painful. High speed + Immense strength = Not a joke.
It literally sent Yuko crashing into the wall while grabbing her face in pain.

Feeling humiliated by a vampire, Yuko immediately stood back up and attempted a fury of punches on Shibuya. Shibuya managed to dodge each and every one of the punches before she caught both of Yuko’s fists. Yuko then released her strength again to push Shibuya back. Due to the push from Yuko’s immense strength, both Shibuya’s feet is seen sliding backwards little by little. Even having her arms coated, Shibuya is still struggling to resist the force from Yuko. Yuko then attempted a kick in that situation, but got immediately dodged by Shibuya as she used both Yuko’s arms to vault herself towards Yuko’s chin and deliver a powerful knee blow. Upon impact, Yuko tumbled backwards before Shibuya landed a high speed kick onto Yuko’s stomach, sending her crashing into a wall. Without wasting any more time, Shibuya immediately flew towards Yuko and delivered a high speed punch towards Yuko’s stomach, causing Yuko to blast through the wall and coughing out blood.


Wmatsui side

“I can’t hit them at all!” Rena shouted being frustrated that every single one of her bullets got dodged easily by the Kabuki sisters.

“I can’t hit them too! They’re too fast!” Jurina complained as her shockwaves got easily dodged as well. Jurina then leaped in towards the Kabuki sister and attempted a series of melee swings and slashed but still to no avail.

“I am the younger of the Kabuki Sisters, Kokabuki.” One of the girl said.

“I am the elder of the Kabuki Sisters, Ookabuki chiyuu-“ The other girl said.

“Enough with the unnecessary introductions! And what the hell is that Chiyuu at the back of the sentence?!” Rena stated out loud.

Ookabuki explained right away. “Well, Chiyuu actually means-“

“We don’t need any explanations for that!” Jurina shouted as she continued her series of slashes and shockwaves again and again, only to miss every time.

“We have trained our speed directly under Gakuran-sama. Other than Gakuran-sama, nobody is faster than us.” Kokabuki explained.

“Don’t be too sure about that!” Rena shouted as she leaped towards Kokabuki and attempted a series of slashes and gunshots at the same time. Even from such a close distance, Kokabuki was able to dodge every single one of Rena’s slashes and bullets effectively. Kokabuki then found an opening to reach in towards Rena and delivered a blow from the corner of her palm to her stomach, causing Rena to immediately cough out blood and fell into kneeling position right away.

“Rena-chan!!” Jurina screamed at the sight of Rena getting injured badly.

“Stop screwing with me!!!”  Jurina became angered immediately and started charging in towards Ookabuki to slash continuously with all her might, only to miss again. Jurina’s attention is then diverted again towards Rena as Rena got hit again and again.

“You let your guard down!” Ookabuki voiced out as she leaped behind Jurina and landed a blow from the corner of her palms, causing her to crash into the wall, coughing out blood. Kokabuki landed another blow to Rena who is already semi unconscious. At this time, the sight of all her friends losing around Jurina was too much for her to handle. Mayu’s plan had completely gone haywire.

The sight of Maeda getting pummelled by Gakuran.. *BA DUMP!*

“Stop it..”

The sight of Mayu and Yuki crying powerlessly.. *BA DUMP!*

“STOP!”

The sight of Yuko getting beaten up by Shibuya.. *BA DUMP!*

“Stop hurting them!”

The sight of Rena coughing out blood and suffering.. *BA DUMP!*

“I SAID STOP HURTING THEM!!!” This time, a black energy burst out of Jurina’s body, attracting everybody’s attention, even Gakuran.

“W-What is this… evil energy I sensed…” Gakuran questioned.

“No.. No! Jurina stop!” Rena shouted

Jurina then looked towards Rena teary eyed, “I’m sorry, Rena-chan.. I have no other choice.”

“Don’t do it!!!!!!” Rena screamed at the top of her lungs.

“Demon mode : Activate.”



Chapter 14 – Wedding crasher
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 15 – For Black


____________________________________________________

The official demon Jurina that everyone had been waiting for has come..

Next chapter will be the last chapter for this arc..

Then, i'm going into the final arc.. :on gay:

I'm going to have a poll in the next chapter, so if you have the time, kindly answer the poll question for me.. It's just an opinion..

NOTE : Guess who will be the hero in the next chapter?

Stay tuned!! :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: Kochiki on July 18, 2013, 03:23:44 PM
Who'll actually be the hero? No clue, is it Mayu? Saa...
-Okay, that's enough...*Change side* I don't wanna be with Gakuran!!
-She just hurt my Atsuko!!! I mean my Kami-Oshi's waifu!!
-Unforgivable...Those vampires only hurt them...Aghh!!
-It's time...Jurina's true demon form gonna show up!!
-Thanks author-san!! Demon is always by my side!!~ *Evil aura*

>Can't wait for Jurina's turn!! Plz update soon!! Looking forward to the next one!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: katekyohit on July 18, 2013, 03:24:04 PM
GO GO JU RI NA~  :fap

can't wait to see Jurina's demon mode!

Hell yes Yuki yelled back at Gakuran! >: D Mayu deserves Yuki more than Gakuran!

Hehe, can't wait for next update! thank you! :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: clubhappy on July 18, 2013, 03:25:45 PM
I love this fic so much  :inlove: Not to mention that you update really fast XD I like it!!
Just guessing.....but the hero will be Mayu?! :P Imagining some Mayuki moments in the next chapter
Finally Yuki confessed the truth to Gakuran, but I wonder how their relationship will turn out.
Anyway, thanks for the update.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: leEwẬy on July 18, 2013, 03:32:06 PM
Mayu's plan went smoothly at the beginning but at the end, it isn't go well much :scared:
Shibuya and Kabuki Sisters appear :on woohoo: Although they on Sae's side :mon tantrum:
Yuki'd better stay with Mayu, Sae's just give her the sadness, loneliness :mon dance:
She finally admitted to Sae that she loves Mayu :nya:
I wonder who's the hero :dunno: Maybe Mayu :kekeke: but it's maybe the Queen :ding:
Oh~ Jurina's demon side activated :on gay:
Can't wait to see her coolness and also how'll everything go on :on drink:
Update ASAP, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on July 18, 2013, 03:37:35 PM
UNLEASH the DEMON :twisted:

Here comes TROUBLE :w00t: WHOA

Looking forward for more :fap

Thank you for the update :bow: :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 18, 2013, 03:43:39 PM
"stop hurting them"?!seriously kiddo,you and your friends are the one who ask for it...you guys barge in and disturb someone's wedding and think the host won't do anything?that's funny :wahaha: :hiakhiakhiak:

mayu...you said you want to save black right?but what you have done so far?stopped black from saying her vow then hide behind the pillar,leave the rest to your friends?wow,you are sooo brave and heroic...applause for you :cool2:

and black,you choose mayu because she always there for you?well she's jobless,so no wonder she have all the time to be with you :on_pick: if you told gakuran you want her to spent more tme with you she'll listen to you...she love you so much :bigdeal:

it would be nice if in the next chapter jurina's demon failed to save the day and all of them owe their life to gakuran's or the queen's mercy...just to teach them a lesson not to think all high and mighty - especially for mayu :kekeke:

nice fighting...I enjoyed so much seeing the protagonists being beaten into pulp like that :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 18, 2013, 03:56:17 PM
Thanks for the update  :bow:

I'm wondering.. why yuki didn't help them in fighting the royal blood??  :?

And Demon Jurina !!! :shocked

Can't wait to see Demon Jurina...  :grin:

The hero in the next chapter maybe the vampire queen???  :?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: Koneki on July 18, 2013, 04:04:05 PM
KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA  :w00t:

GO JURINA GO GO GO!  DEFEAT THEM!!  :cow:

AHHH I can't wait for the next chapter!!! *AAAAAAAAAAA*!!!

(I'm anxious for beautiful WMatsui moments)



thanks for the updated  :P
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on July 18, 2013, 04:08:16 PM
Oh boy... Here we go... :mon wtf:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 18, 2013, 04:09:11 PM
Bunny_rabbit : Yup, you're right.. By crashing and disturbing someone's wedding, it will never end up well.. :on lol:
As for Mayu though, she remained behind the pillar in peace as she knows Gakuran wouldn't hurt her. But she knows that if she tries to make a move towards Yuki, it's a different story then.. Don't forget Mayu is completely powerless while confronting a supernatural. :on GJ:

Seems like a lot of people are really waiting for Demon Jurina..

Don't forget Demon Jurina will lose her sanity..

In other words, everybody there will be in danger..

Yuki didn't help out because she didn't know who to help..

As for the hero in the next chapter, you will have to wait.. :glasses:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on July 18, 2013, 04:16:43 PM
Don't forget Demon Jurina will lose her sanity..
No, we know she's insane...

But, that's why we wanna see her!! :ding:

I mean, everyone loves a little insanity! :on lol: Why do you think Gekikara is so popular? :glasses:

 :on drink: As of a hero, I am clueless, so I'll just wait for you patiently... :on drink:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: kurogumi on July 18, 2013, 04:21:03 PM
Yeah we know that jurina lost her sanity

but if she activated demon mode before,who stoped that form?


The hero? Uh someone from rena organization?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 18, 2013, 04:25:03 PM
Kurogumi-san,

You're right that Jurina used her demon mode before..

Next chapter, Rena will tell who was the one that stopped her that time.

Patience.. The hero will be revealed in the next chapter..

She will be the one protecting everybody!! :wahaha:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 18, 2013, 04:34:14 PM
Maybe Gekikara ???  :lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 18, 2013, 04:37:07 PM
Maybe Gekikara ???  :lol:

Amazing guess... :on lol: But no.. It's not Gekikara.. lol
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on July 18, 2013, 04:40:13 PM
Maybe Gekikara ???  :lol:

Amazing guess... :on lol: But no.. It's not Gekikara.. lol
But, still, I bet like more than HALF the people reading this fanfic wants to see Gekikara action. XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 18, 2013, 04:43:24 PM
Maybe Gekikara ???  :lol:

Amazing guess... :on lol: But no.. It's not Gekikara.. lol
But, still, I bet like more than HALF the people reading this fanfic wants to see Gekikara action. XD

You mean someone insane fighting with another one who is insane? :on lol:

It's a good idea there though..

But that of course can't happen.. Rena is right here.. :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 18, 2013, 04:44:35 PM
that's why I hope jurina's demon side failed to save the day and all of them badly injured to the point they have their life on gakuran's or the queen's mercy, that will give a nice and sweet lesson to our protagonists :kekeke:

ohh...I would love to see if mayu decided to make a move - and fail :kekeke: having high IQ and powerfull friends doesn't mean you have the world on your palm...you need strength to get what you want...it's good to get some help from your friends for it,but when it fail,you only have yourself...and without strength,keep on dreaming mice :kekeke:

and it will be nice if gakuran finally let yuki back to mayu...she love yuki so much to the point she will sacrifice her own happiness...sounds good eh?but for someone with high pride mayu,this will be the biggest humiliation she ever had :kekeke:

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: -gibson-mayulover on July 18, 2013, 04:48:11 PM
Maybe one of the member of hellsing?
The organization that jurina and rena belongs
Maybe there is a member in that org that can stop jurina in her demon mode
I'm guessing a SKE member like churi or maybe a new one hehe
Please update more
And thanks for the update

And also is shibuya and the kabuki sister are royal blood
The queen hasn't show up yet
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 18, 2013, 04:51:34 PM
Bunny_rabbit : A very good explanation there.. Mayu's plan had in fact failed when Acchan got pummeled badly by Gakuran. I can't reveal too much now.. So, stay tuned for the next chapter! :on GJ:

-gibson-mayulover : Jurina once used her demon form before.. Rena will reveal who stopped her that time.. As for the hero, you'll have to wait patiently for the next chapter.. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: blakwhite on July 18, 2013, 04:54:42 PM
cool
jurina demon mode activate  :w00t:

ahh acchan  :cry:

hmm, i guess the hero is yuki?  :huhuh
but i will waiting for next update :3
and thx for update
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 18, 2013, 05:02:46 PM
JURINAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!

This a wild guess, but why do I think of Miichan as the Hero? XD Maybe becuz she hasn't made her appearance yet, has she?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 18, 2013, 05:08:46 PM
JURINAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!

This a wild guess, but why do I think of Miichan as the Hero? XD Maybe becuz she hasn't made her appearance yet, has she?

Well, that's a little random.. :on lol:

Sorry to disappoint you but Miichan is not featured in this fic..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: DC2805 on July 18, 2013, 05:11:25 PM
Jurina went into demon mode mostly because she saw rena getting hurt, she can't help it I guess, love is too powerful!!! :p
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 18, 2013, 05:24:52 PM
Yes, it was a total random guess. XD I guess it's either Churi or someone new.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: kurogumi on July 18, 2013, 06:01:52 PM
The hero is me LOL

Who am i? Im spiderman yeah LOL
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: Shinoki on July 18, 2013, 11:54:25 PM
I'm just shocked....
Majigaku weaker-characters show up and pwn the main characters...
Shibuya vs Yuko...
Kabuki Sisters vs WMatsui...
Mayuyu.... sad...
Yukirin....
Jurina went crazy... Waaa.... I can't wait
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: kahem on July 19, 2013, 12:27:26 AM
I like fighting scene!!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: POPCAT on July 19, 2013, 12:44:28 AM
Can someone make a fan-art of Jurina as Demon (and Angel)  mehehe it whould make my day.  :nervous
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: gek geki on July 19, 2013, 04:01:38 AM
Aki-P is the hero!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on July 19, 2013, 04:16:39 AM
Can someone make a fan-art of Jurina as Demon (and Angel)  mehehe it whould make my day.  :nervous
I'd love to see that, too. :heart: By little Miss Sherin-san to be specific! :heart: Onegaishimasu! :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 4)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 19, 2013, 05:49:26 AM
Popcat-san,

Here's an example.. credits to sherin, an amazing artist :on GJ:


(http://i1148.photobucket.com/albums/o579/Rarzrin/JNep2_zps3539077d.jpg) (http://s1148.photobucket.com/user/Rarzrin/media/JNep2_zps3539077d.jpg.html)

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: fael_c00l on July 19, 2013, 06:08:53 AM
Damn,, this fanfic is so cool,, waiting for the next update :)

note : reading this fanfic while playing Guren no Yumiya and Jiyuu no Tsubasa (Ost Shingeki no Kyojin) is absolutely perfect!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 19, 2013, 06:13:55 AM
Damn,, this fanfic is so cool,, waiting for the next update :)

note : reading this fanfic while playing Guren no Yumiya and Jiyuu no Tsubasa (Ost Shingeki no Kyojin) is absolutely perfect!!

Thx for reading my fic.. :kneelbow:

A fan of Shingeki no Kyojin, huh?

You have good taste.. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: fael_c00l on July 19, 2013, 06:22:17 AM
Yes, shingeki no kyojin is awesome, especially its ost,,
ah, maybe you can add new arc to this fanfic (because it already hit the final arc),, the arc of TITAN,, haha :D
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 19, 2013, 06:33:55 AM
A titan arc, you say?

It's a good idea though..

But I don't think these supernaturals will stand a chance at all. :on lol:

Besides I already have a plot for the last arc. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 19, 2013, 08:47:05 AM
An announcement to all of my readers :

I have just finished writing the plot for this fic. :on gay:

As this fic is reaching its last few chapters, I have decided to update a chapter everyday. :on GJ:

And to inform all of you, the final chapter will be chapter 19.

In other words, this fic will end approximately on tuesday. :OMG: :farofflook: :frustrated: :scared:

Don't be disappointed about this though..

I will have another announcement to make along with the last chapter. :glasses:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(UPDATED)
Post by: fael_c00l on July 19, 2013, 08:49:42 AM
I hope the last chapter is not really the end of this fic,,
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(ANNOUNCEMENT!)(UPDATED)
Post by: atsukojiyuu_C on July 19, 2013, 09:40:21 AM
Disappeared for a couple days, and,
Few last chapters already ??? ː̗̀(☉,☉)ː̖́ oh man!

Really interesting story you have, I'm eager to see how you will end this :D
Keep your hard work author-san, thankyou!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(ANNOUNCEMENT!)(UPDATED)
Post by: Kochiki on July 19, 2013, 09:56:32 AM
Aw....Last time that has already end is my fav and now, another?!
-Chapter 19, update everyday and will finish soon...
-Ma...Again, i must say this line...
-Can't really be help huh??~
-Announcement?! Is it for season 2 or a new fic?!?!
-LoL, don't mind me~~ I was just guessing~~

>Plz update as usual, everyday...

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(ANNOUNCEMENT!)(UPDATED)
Post by: kurogumi on July 19, 2013, 12:23:10 PM
Thank you omg you dont know how i felt,as a reader,you upadating everyday is like a dream come true LOL

Arigatou T.T


Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(ANNOUNCEMENT!)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on July 19, 2013, 12:47:47 PM
Jurina went for her demon mode...

What's going to happen to the rescue?

Would Yuki help them fight off the vampires?

Would they be able to defeat Sae?

And Would Rena be able to turn Jurina back to her nice self?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(ANNOUNCEMENT!)(UPDATED)
Post by: Minamiyuki on July 19, 2013, 03:10:06 PM
I know what's next after this..... It's Jurina's story right???  :) :) :) :)

About her blood... Angel and Demon  XD XD XD XD

Waiting for your next update  XD XD XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(ANNOUNCEMENT!)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 19, 2013, 08:23:27 PM
The last chapter of the vampire arc, Chapter 15 is here!! :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

The true power of Jurina's demon mode will be revealed in this chapter. :ding:

NOTE : I will be portraying Demon Jurina as Center.

ENJOY!! :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:
___________________________________________________________________________

Chapter 15 - For Black

There Center stood, having a black aura engulfing her whole body. Her hair was as white as snow, swaying along the winds’ direction. The scythe wielded by her vanished into thin air as razor sharp claws start emerging with the side of her face and arms covered in scales. She finally opened her eyes to reveal her dark red glowing eyes before chuckling by herself. “It’s been some time since I have experienced the outside world.” Center then started chuckling by herself again.

Rena’s eyes drew wide open at the sight of Jurina turning demon. “I-It’s too late…”

“W-What’s that form?!” Maeda asked while trying to stand herself up.

“Jurina is already in her second stage of her demon form.. She will never revert back to the Jurina we once knew unless we knock her out!” Rena said.

Ookabuki who was standing the closest to Center swallowed her saliva “Changing your hair colour does not change anything!” she shouted as she leaped towards Center and attempted a punch. Center stood there, tilting her head to the side as she caught Ookabuki’s fist easily despite Ookabuki moving in an extremely fast speed. Center then crushed Ookabuki’s fist completely, causing her to scream in pain before twisting it, breaking her limbs. Center then started laughing maniacally at Ookabuki’s scream of pain before sending her blasting through to a wall with an extremely powerful high speed kick on her stomach and fell down unconscious right away.

“Aniki!!” Kokabuki ran towards Ookabuki before glaring at Center.

“Stop screwing with me!!” Kokabuki then rushed towards Center to deliver a punch. Upon noticing this, Center raised her claws and slashed it down, sending a black shockwave towards Kokabuki and sent her blasting through the wall with a single blow. Shibuya who noticed this immediately ditched Yuko and pounced towards Center. Upon reaching, Center merely tilted her head to the side to evade Shibuya’s punch which was aimed on her face. Center’s hands then curled up into a fist, and landed it towards Shibuya’s stomach, causing a black aura to pierce through her body as she fell into kneeling position and finally unconscious on the floor.

Center’s gaze was then directed to Mayu as she started laughing maniacally again. Rena, who noticed this, immediately shouted “Protect Mayu! Demon Jurina is attracted to weak human souls!”

Right after Rena’s message was passed down, Center leaped towards Mayu’s direction but was prevented by Yuko who landed a punch on her face. The punch didn’t seemed like it did much damage to Center as she retaliated with a high speed kick that caused Yuko to crash to a wall. This time, Maeda ran towards Center and pounced onto her, hoping to land a bite, but of course it was easily dodged as Maeda was sent flying with one of Center’s black shockwaves that leave her screaming in pain. Rena reached for a gun and fired it at Center. Upon impact, the bullets bounced off her, leaving Center to be completely unfazed by it.

Without wasting any more time, Yuko immediately forced herself up and rushed towards Center to grab hold of her as Maeda attempted to land a bite on Center to at least weaken her. Upon seeing this, Center immediately released a shockwave of black energy surrounding her body, causing Maeda and Yuko to both get blasted away from it. At this time, Center was already very close to Mayu.

“Mayu, run!!” Rena shouted.

“Nezumi-sama!!” Yuki shouted as well.

Mayu, who was completely stunned from this situation, couldn’t move away from her position at all as fear literally made her weak on her legs. Center let out a maniacal laugh as she pounced towards Mayu in full speed. Yuko, Maeda and Rena was already too late to rush towards Mayu. Yuki, who was standing the furthest from Mayu, screamed with eyes widened in fear. “NEZUMI-SAMA!!!!”

“I..love her.. I feel happy around Nezumi-sama..” Yuki’s voice flashed in Gakuran’s head.

As Center reached in to Mayu to deliver a deadly blow, Gakuran immediately appeared in front of Center, with her arms coated, and blocked against the attack.

“Y-You..saved..me…” Mayu answered with a shaky voice.

“I have promised Black that you will stay safe and sound. So, I will not let anybody touch you. Besides, you’re the reason for her happiness. I couldn’t let someone take that away from her!” Gakuran stated out loud as she resisted against the powerful blow from Center. Mayu got shocked from Gakuran’s statement. Gakuran then coated her legs and delivered a high speed kick, sending Center flying out of the mansion.

Gakuran then looked at Mayu. “You can’t even protect yourself. How are you able to protect Black? You were a drag till the very end.” Gakuran then flew outside to encounter Center again. Mayu’s leg lost the strength to keep her standing as she fell onto the floor.

Yuki immediately ran down the first floor and towards Mayu. “Nezumi-sama, are you alright?”

“I-I’m a failure… My…plans actually failed..” Mayu said while shivering.

“Nezumi-sama, please don’t say that.” Yuki comforted.

Mayu then looked towards Yuki teary eyed, “Gakuran’s right, Yuki. I can’t even protect myself. How can I protect you in the future?”

“Nezumi-sama..”

“I’m not worth of your love!” Mayu screamed as tears started flowing down her cheeks. At this time, Yuki grabbed Mayu’s face and closed in for a kiss to silence her tears right away, startling her.

Yuki then pulled away and wiped Mayu’s tears. “Nezumi-sama.. You know that’s not true at all. You will always be worth my love.”

“Y-Yuki…” Mayu looked into Yuki’s eyes being touched.

“Now let’s go outside and see how things are.” Yuki stood up and reached her hands out for Mayu.


Gakuran and Center stood outside facing each other, while the tension around them building up so thick that it can be cut with a knife. Gakuran then smirked “You’re the next person who actually made me feel so tensed in fighting since Choukoku. Seems like I’m going to have a little trouble with you.”

Center smirked back at Gakuran, “You’re of a different level than those small fry inside. I’m going to have a lot of fun killing you.. Then I’m going for that human…”

“You’re not going anywhere near Nezumi. I will protect her for Black!” Gakuran shouted.

At this time, Mayu and Yuki are seen walking out of the entrance as Maeda, Yuko and Rena limped behind them. The sight of Mayu caught attention of Center again as she started laughing maniacally again and started charging crazily towards Mayu. Gakuran stopped Center from getting close to Mayu again as she leaped in front of Center, coated her feet and landed a high speed kick which was blocked effectively by Center. “I said you’re not getting any close to Nezumi! Are you deaf!?” Gakuran then increased the concentration of the vampiric aura coated on her feet and striked Center away.

Center then stood back up as if that kick did no damage to her at all. Center then chuckled like a maniac and leaped towards Gakuran to deliver a series of claw attacks which was evaded effectively by swaying her body from right to left, left to right while slowly stepping backwards. Center then increased her attack speed little by little, causing Gakuran to start becoming flustered. Even with Gakuran’s lightning speed, she struggled a lot to evade against Center’s fury claw attacks. Center’s fury attack became even faster and faster and finally too fast for Gakuran to continue evading and ended up stopping on her tracks, defending against it. Still laughing maniacally, Center continued smashing her claws on the suppressed Gakuran.

“Wow.. Jurina really is insane when she uses her demon mode.” Maeda said.

“She was insane enough to even tried to kill me once in that form.” Rena stated.

“Well, how do we stop her?” Yuko growled.

“I…don’t know.” Rena answered.

“What do you mean you don’t know? Who was the one who stopped her last time then?!” Yuko asked.

“It was my Hellsing’s President, Akane. She was there when Jurina turned into a demon. Akane created a tranquilizer gun specially made to take out Jurina in her demon mode. It’s lethal to human though. But as for Jurina, it’s just enough to knock her unconscious. So far, I have never seen Jurina being knocked out with pure physical force in her demon mode before. Only with Akane’s special tranquilizer gun.” Rena explained.

“So, who should we help now!?” Maeda asked.

Rena became silent for a moment before speaking up again. “It’s our fault that Jurina ended up like this. We have to clean up this mess. Suppressing Jurina is our top priority now. We must aid Gakuran to take Jurina out.”

“Is there no other way?” Maeda asked.

“As long as Akane is not here, there is no other way. She has to be taken out with brute physical force.” Rena shook her head.

“Let me change. I’ll help out!” Yuki said as she turned around to enter the mansion again, before getting stopped by Mayu.

“Yuki.. Will you be okay?” Mayu asked.

Yuki then kissed Mayu’s forehead. “We’ll be fine.” Yuki then rushed in to get her wedding gown changed into her normal attire for more comfort in fighting.

Mayu then looked down on the ground in guilt. “I was useless till the very end..”

“Let’s go, Acchan! Yuko!” Rena shouted as she leaped into action, followed by Maeda and Yuko. Gakuran who was suppressed by Center’s fury attacks, finally found an opening to dodge to the side and delivered a high speed kick successfully to Center’s back, sending her flying into a tree. Center immediately got back up and started slashing down both her claws vigorously, sending random black shockwaves all over the place. At this time, Yuko, Maeda and Rena continued their path towards Center while dodging all her deadly shockwaves. It wasn’t easy to dodge all of them since the area of effect of one shockwave is as long as 3 meters. With Center sending shockwaves randomly like this, Rena, Yuko and Maeda cannot lose their concentration while dodging. One small mistake, and they’ll be sent flying by the shockwave.

Upon reaching towards Center, Rena attempted a slash but got dodged immediately as Center leaped out of the way. This caused Center to stop sending the shockwaves and give an opening for Yuko and Maeda to enter the fray. Yuko attempted a series of punches and kicks only to be evaded every single time, before sent flying with a high speed punch on the face. Yuko flew 20 feet back and grabbed her face in pain. “Gah!! This punch is way stronger than Shibuya’s!”

Rena then leaped towards Center again to deliver a fury of slashes but to no avail. Center merely defended against the slashes with her bare arms covered in scales. Gakuran then leaped in and joined Rena to deliver an even faster series of attacks, now causing Center to be surpressed. Maeda then took this opportunity to ambush Center from the back and chomped onto Center’s left shoulder as hard as she could. Center screamed in pain and finally let her guard down. As soon as Maeda released herself from Center’s shoulder, this gives Gakuran an opening to coat her arms with a concentrated vampiric aura and landed a strong blow towards her left shoulder, sending her flying and crashing into a tree, weakening her.

Thanks to Center’s tough scales even on her shoulders, her left shoulder was kept intact from Maeda’s deadly bite, or else it will be completely ripped off. Being already injured, Center stood up again and looked at her wounded left shoulder before laughing maniacally. Center then leaped towards Gakuran’s direction. This was immediately interfered by Rena who swinged her katana towards Center, causing her to dodge away only to meet up with Yuko’s full forced punch. Upon noticing it, Center immediately deflected Yuko’s punch and directed it towards Rena, causing her to be punched instead. Center then high speed kicked Yuko towards Rena, causing both of them to tumble over together. At this time, Maeda landed another ambush on Center’s left shoulder again to chomp it with all her strength. Center screamed in pain again before grabbing Maeda and slammed her on the ground, causing her to cough out blood. Upon noticing Maeda’s bloodied up face, Center started laughing maniacally and continued slamming her to the ground again.. and again.. and again before tossing her towards Rena and Yuko’s direction with all her force, causing the three of them to be sent flying once again.

Gakuran then leaped in towards Center to land a high speed punch. It grazed Center’s face a little as Center replied with a high speed kick that got defended effectively by Gakuran. Center then increased the force of her kick and managed to send Gakuran flying away. Upon reaching onto the ground, Gakuran landed perfectly, coated her feet and propelled herself right back at Center with an incredibly high speed before landing a high speed kick towards Center. As Center read Gakuran’s movements easily, she dodged to the side, causing Gakuran to miss her target before catching on her feet and slammed her to the ground. Thanks to Gakuran’s amazing reflex, she managed to coat her back before she got slammed on the ground. This reduced the damage received by her. Without hesitating, Center delivered a series on shockwaves close up towards Gakuran who was lying on the floor nonstop. Despite already coating her arms and body with her vampiric aura, Gakuran still received a lot of damage as the force of the black shockwaves from up close was too much for her to handle.

Gakuran is then seen coughing out blood as Center continued her crazy attacks towards Gakuran. Center was suddenly sent flying with a high speed kick from the side. A hand then reached out for Gakuran. “Gakuran-sama, are you alright?”

“B-Black.. You saved me.” Gakuran said while she took Yuki’s hand and stood herself up.

By this time, the completely useless Mayu was literally squeezing her brains by gripping onto her head to think of an idea to at least help then and not be so useless.

Yuko, Maeda and Rena limped towards Gakuran and Yuki, facing Center who is standing herself up before laughing maniacally again.

“She really has a lose screw. What is she laughing at!?” Yuko growled.

“She’s really tough.” Gakuran stated, while holding onto her injured chest.

“We have to try somehow!” Yuko shouted as she leaped in first to deliver a series of attack towards Center. This is of no use as Center read Yuko’s movements easily and dodged every single time. Rena then joined Yuko to deliver a series of slashes, only to be dodged again and again. This time, Yuki flew into action and joined both Yuko and Rena in the series of attacks with her high speed kicks and punches. This gives an opening for Maeda and Gakuran to leap towards Center from the side. Upon noticing this, Center screamed and released an extremely strong blast of black energy from her body, sending everyone flying away at the same time.

By this time, Rena, Yuko and Maeda was already too weak to stand themselves up as they lay on the ground coughing out blood. Gakuran who has a high endurance stood herself up along with Yuki who just joined the fight. “Are you fine, black?” Gakuran asked.

“Yes, I’m fine.” Yuki replied.

This time, Mayu thought of an idea and started shouting. “Hey, stupid demon! Come and get me!!”

Being shocked, Yuki immediately questioned out loud, “Nezumi-sama, what are you doing!?”

Center’s attention was then diverted towards Mayu. As soon as Gakuran noticed that Center let her guard down, she immediately leaped in and punched Center on the face, sending her crashing into a tree. Center then stood herself up and attempted to pounce on Gakuran. This time, Mayu ran towards the east side of the garden and shouted again “Hey, demon! You can’t catch me!? LAME!!!”

Being angered by Mayu, Center immediately directed her attention towards Mayu again, only to be striked with a high speed punch from the front, causing Center to blast through the tree. Gakuran and Yuki finally understood Mayu’s plan. Center then stood herself up again, but this time, struggling as she was injured quite badly already. As usual, Mayu ran towards the south side of the park and shouted. “You moron! Demon my ass! Being so soft, you should be called an angel instead!”

This time, Center turned her body around to face Mayu and attempted to pounce on her again. Center was showing her back to both Gakuran and Yuki.

“Now!!” Gakuran shouted out loud to notify Yuki as both of them screamed in the top of their lungs and flew towards Center with an incredibly high speed. Gakuran channeled the vampiric aura from her whole body into her right arm, causing it to be coated in a purplish black aura, before striking onto the back of Center’s head along with Yuki with full force, sending her flying towards Mayu. Mayu immediately ducked her head as Center was sent flying over her head, blasting through a few trees and rocks before crashing into another tree and finally unconscious.

“We did it..” Gakuran then dropped down into kneeling position as she panted crazily. Yuki immediately squatted down towards Gakuran and asked, “Hey, Gakuran-sama, how are you feeling right now?”

Gakuran panted a little longer before replying, “I channeled most of my vampiric aura into that last punch.. Now I’m as vulnerable as a normal vampire.”

Rena, Maeda and Yuko limped towards Gakuran as Mayu walked closer as well.

“Y-You protected me, Gakuran..” Mayu said.

Gakuran then found the strength to stand herself up. “You’re an important person to Black. She feels happy around you. I wouldn’t want to take that away from her.”

Mayu then looked down in shame. “W-We even crashed into your wedding, beat up your comrades, and still you ended up protecting me and helped us get out of Jurina’s mess.. We feel guilty for this.”

“As for the wedding crashing, I can understand. If I was in your position, I would do the same thing.” Gakuran said.

“But how about your comrades? We beat them up..” Rena said.

“Don’t worry about that. Our queen has healing powers. She will deal with this once she returns. I will explain this to her.” Gakuran said

“You helped us to stop Jurina as well.. I.. don’t know what to say..” Mayu said with her head down.

“Forget it. I’ll take that as training.” Gakuran then smiled at Mayu before continuing. “I thought you were completely useless till the very end. You actually aided us to defeat that friend of yours.”

“I couldn’t let myself be protected by others like this anymore, so I decided to make a move. Rena said that Demon Jurina is attracted to weak human souls, for this case, me. So, I used myself as a bait to divert her attention and revealed her back to both of you.” Mayu explained.

“It seems I was a little wrong about you. You really are quite a strategist. But still, you can’t protect Black with just brains.” Gakuran stated.

This time, Yuki voiced out, “Nezumi-sama’s strength does not belong in a battlefield. She’s a strategist. She doesn’t need to protect me. I’ll be the one protecting her.”

Gakuran then nodded her head in agreement. “You seem to love her a lot, Black.”

“I-I do…” Yuki answered.

Gakuran then smiled at Yuki and sighed loudly. “I’m calling off the wedding, Black.”

“G-Gakuran-sama!” Yuki got shocked by Gakuran’s statement.

“There’s no need for explanation, Black. I do not want you to regret choosing the wrong person for the rest of your life.” Gakuran said

Gakuran then walked towards Mayu. “By the time you crashed into the wedding, I saw Black’s face beaming with happiness. That time, I was still confused of why Black seemed so happy. When she confessed her love for you to me, I knew I had already lost her to you. The scolding she gave me was spot on. I had no time for Black at all. I never cared for her feelings. I never actually bothered to even ask her if she was lonely without me. I despised that very moment I chose my missions over her. But that’s too late now. You, on the other hand, gave her what she needed. Happiness. Till now, I’m still not sure as to why Black fell in love with you.. But of course, Black has her own reasons for this. Now that I’m handing her over to your care, will you be able to keep her happy till the day you die?”

“I promise I will treat her better than I already am. I too, do not want to see her lose her smile.” Mayu stated out loud in confidence.

“And what if you failed in this?” Gakuran questioned.

“I’ll offer my life to you.” Mayu stated loudly and confidently again.

Gakuran then smirked at Mayu, “A fine deal.”

At this moment, Yuko suddenly voiced out, “If you knew that you had already lost this bat to Mayu when we came crashing in, why didn’t you just let go of her that time? We wouldn’t have to fight at all.”

Gakuran then walked towards Yuko, coated her fingers and flicked it on Yuko’s forehead, causing her to grab onto her forehead in pain. Gakuran then said, “You expect to come in crashing into someone’s wedding and just leave with the bride without getting some beating from the host? I wanted to teach all of you a lesson the next time you come barging in to someone’s white bell occasion.”

This time, Mayu bowed her head, “I’m sorry.”

Gakuran then looked at Maeda and Rena as they bowed their head together and apologized, “I’m sorry.”

Gakuran then looked at Yuko who had her arms crossed sarcastically. “The hell I’m going to apologize to a vampire!”

Gakuran then closed in to Yuko and looked her down before saying, “It doesn’t matter if you’re a werewolf or a human or a vampire. But I’m at least a few hundred years elder than you. Even if you do not want to apologize, learn to respect the elders at least.”

At this time, Rena forced Yuko’s head down in bowing position and apologized for her.

Yuki walked towards Gakuran and said, “Gakuran-sama.. You sacrificed your happiness for me. I.. don’t know what to say..”

“As long as you’re happy, I’ll be happy as well.. Can we still be friends after this?” Gakuran asked with a warm smile and a soft tone.

Yuki landed a kiss on Gakuran’s cheek, “Of course, Gakuran-sama. Thank you for understanding.”

“You’re welcome..  Now I suggest all of you leave before the queen returns. I’ll explain everything to her.” Gakuran said.

Rena then ran towards Jurina and piggybacked her before leaving the scene. Maeda and Yuko supported each other and slowly limped behind Rena. Yuki walked towards Mayu and gave her a warm smile before saying, “So, we’re officially dating now, Nezumi-sama.”

Mayu replied with a warm smile and held Yuki’s hand, “Yes..”

The both of them then left the scene while holding each other’s hands. For some reason, this scene carved a smile on Gakuran’s face despite losing her loved one. As she said, as long as Yuki is happy, she will always be happy. Seeing how happy Yuki is with Mayu, Gakuran can finally leave Yuki under the care of Mayu.

A smooth voice of a girl then echoed into Gakuran’s ears. “You made a huge sacrifice, Gakuran.”

Knowing who the owner of the voice is, Gakuran immediately replied, “You’ve been watching? Since when did you return?”

“I never left.” The voice answered.

“It seems you have mastered the skill to hide your vampiric aura very well in just a mere two days. No wonder you’re the queen, Otabe. Even I wasn’t able to detect your presence at all.” Gakuran said.

“Your words are too kind, Gakuran. I mastered this skill with your help.” The vampire queen, Otabe replied.

“So you just stood there and watch me and the fellow vampires to get pummeled?” Gakuran questioned.

“All of you have to learn to fight your own battles. I will not always be there to protect everyone. Only by engaging in a battle, will you all be able to grow. Even you felt that the demon you fought just now was a good training for you, am I right?” Otabe explained.

Gakuran then smiled and nodded her head. “Wise words as always, Otabe.”

“You flatter me too much, Gakuran. The point here isn’t about me. It’s about you.” Otabe replied.

“What about it?” Gakuran questioned.

“I’m only going to ask one question. Nothing more. Do you think it is worth it, sacrificing your happiness like this?” Otabe questioned.

“I did not sacrifice my happiness. Black’s happiness is my happiness. I’ve said it before, and I’ll say it again. As long as Black is happy, I will be happy. Wise words, huh?” Gakuran ended the sentence jokingly, causing Otabe to giggle as she shook her head at Gakuran’s open mindedness.

Otabe then smiled sarcastically at Gakuran. “And who did you get your wisdom from?”

Gakuran then put her arms around Otabe’s shoulder. “Of course it’s from our beloved queen, Otabe-sama!”

Otabe then shook her head again at Gakuran’s playfulness. “Let’s go back in. We need to treat our comrades.”



Chapter 15 - For Black
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 16 - A deal with the demon


_________________________________________________________________

I have created a poll.. After reading this chapter, kindly help to fill up the poll if you have the time..

We have finally reached the last arc of the fic!! Jurina's arc
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: POPCAT on July 19, 2013, 09:02:09 PM
Can't wait for Jurinas arc ;)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 19, 2013, 09:17:34 PM
nyahahaha..,Queen Otabe toujou :onioncheer: :on woohoo:

because she is a stratgist she need to learn how to protect herself...by saying you will always protect her,you just spoil that brat too much black :bigdeal:

way to go gakuran :on GJ: but it seems they haven't learnt the lesson yet...especially that brat :bigdeal:

as for the poll,not gakuran of course...

she deserve someone better than yuki,like the queen maybe :kekeke: the queen and the ace...that would become an epic couple :cool1:

and not mayu either... :kekeke:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: Zita on July 19, 2013, 10:07:35 PM
I was away only for seven days and everything what happened is just to much for my brain. :panic:
( I read from 12 chapter ).
But finally demon side was here. NICE!!!!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: atsukojiyuu_C on July 20, 2013, 12:18:29 AM
oh my squirrel *oops cutie werewolf, how short-tempered you are  :mon misch:
but still i love a grumpy yuko  :mon inluv:

great battle everyone! and gakuran, Y U SO GENTLEMAN ??!  :on GJ:
my yuihan appeared too, i'm glad! queen, eh??  :twothumbs

waiting for the next and the last arc!
keep your hard work kevin-san  :onioncheer:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 20, 2013, 01:08:49 AM
Eh? Did someone mention me? O.o

So an update everyday, huh? I'll be in heaven by Tuesday~  :cow:

I thought Demon J would last at least for another chapter but I guess the gangs are strong as well, I never would've thought they would be able to knock Demon J out. I was hoping for Rena to stop her single handed with sth unexpected. XD

Now what kind of arc is Jurina's arc cuz since the beginning we don't know much about J except she's half angle half demon. Oh and I demand WMatsui!!!

PS: Demon J look scares me...so sorry guys...I'm not sure how does she looks exactly cuz the Demon J look in my head are too horrifying.  :sweatdrop:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: kurogumi on July 20, 2013, 02:09:15 AM
Next chapte we will know more about jurina,like sherin san said,we dont know much information about her.even rena,i doubt she know a lot about her parther,
Like,where jurina come from?

Or why she half angel half demon?

Or why she join the organization?

Looks like akane is the one knowing all jurina matters


Thank for the update,and about the poll,of course mayu deserved yuki,like yuki said.beside it a little weird after all the wedding crash gakuran still deserved yuki,it just to late for her to make up.


Thank again
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 20, 2013, 04:09:07 AM
POPCAT : Thanks for reading.. Stay tuned!!

Bunny_rabbit : Well, since hey're together now already, let's just leave them be.. Gakuran's happy enough.. At least Rena, Maeda and Mayu apologized.. Yuko is still as prideful as ever.. Not apologizing towards a vampire.. :on lol: .. As for Gakuran and Otabe, just wait for the last chapter... :on GJ:

Zita : 7 days, huh? means you get to read a few chapters in a row.. Thanks for supporting.

atsukojiyuu_C : Yuko is a werewolf.. She will never bow or apologize to vampire... EVER... besides, her pride is keeping her from doing so. :wahaha:

Sherin : Yes, someone did mention you.. You're an amazing artist.. XD Demon Jurina here is up against 5 elites at the same time.. Yuko the werewolf ace, Rena the legendary hunter, Maeda the special infected, Yuki the royal blooded vampire and also Gakuran the vampire ace.. Yup.. Jurina didn't stand a chance.. But don't forget that all 5 of them got injured by Jurina alone.. Here's the good news for you then.. Jurina's arc will be very Wmatsui centered..
PS : Jurina's demon form is as explained in the beginning. Side of the face and arms covered in scales, white fair, razor sharp claws and dark red glowing eyes..

kurogumi : Well, she joined the organization basically is to stick to Rena solely.. that's all.. Other details about her might, or might not be revealed in this last arc..

STAY TUNED PEOPLE!! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 20, 2013, 05:24:10 AM
Yay~ WMatsui.  :yossi:

PS: I know, but the look I imagine in 'my' head is scary.  :sweatdrop:

PSS: Can you put your fic chapters in a "Continue Reading" link in AKBlasphemy? Since I already read it here...I always have to scroll down over there. :v
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: Kochiki on July 20, 2013, 05:31:56 AM
Hm~ I have a good time because of Jurina~
-Aw...See?! Gakuran is really nice~
-*changing side + sigh* Wouldn't it be nice if Yuki with Gakuran?~
-Well, since Mayuki is official now, nothing can be change!!~
-Wow, Mayu did use her brain to defeat Center!!~
-Otabe made an appearance!! But!!!
-The title of the next chapter...It's more like they have to deal with CENTER...

>Plz update soon, i'll be waiting for it!! I've fill the poll with my vote btw!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 20, 2013, 05:42:28 AM


PSS: Can you put your fic chapters in a "Continue Reading" link in AKBlasphemy? Since I already read it here...I always have to scroll down over there. :v

Sherin : Forgive me... :nervous :nervous I inserted the continue reading link.. Happy reading!! :)
PS : Are you an admin the the facebook fage AKB48 fanfics? Coz i liked the page and i saw a Sherin posting. Is that you?

Kochiki : You changed side twice.. XD Well, The next title is dealing with the demon.. But i never said that it will be Center again.. :glasses:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: Yuki88 on July 20, 2013, 05:44:26 AM
Maaaaaan someone like Gakuran is way too good to be true XD
And the ending haha, I sense Gakuran x Otabe 8D
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: Koneki on July 20, 2013, 05:44:36 AM
I don't have words! excellent chapter!!!

ahhh finally J's arc! = WMatsui ndjwekdnjnwejnj \o/


thanks  :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 20, 2013, 06:03:28 AM
Pic are easier said than words.

http://shakenandstirredweb.com/1387/quick-tip-add-a-continue-reading-link-cut-off-on-front-page-posts (http://shakenandstirredweb.com/1387/quick-tip-add-a-continue-reading-link-cut-off-on-front-page-posts)

PS: There's only one Sherin.  XD AKB48 Fanfic page and 2 other AKB pages (by force :on beatup).

And you use FB. Wanna be friends there? PM me your FB name. :D Or post sth on my post in the AKB Fanfic Page so I can know it's you. XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: -gibson-mayulover on July 20, 2013, 06:08:26 AM
Sherin:
XD AKB48 Fanfic page and 2 other AKB pages (by force :on beatup).

hahahaha but you seems having fun there XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 20, 2013, 06:27:11 AM
I guess it is fun. XD

Since all the other admins are my wota friends, especially Fanfic Fanpage.  :deco:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 20, 2013, 09:00:07 AM
Thanks for the update...  :twothumbs

Jurina is really strong !!!  :grin:

So, the next chapter is Jurina's arc..

Can't wait...  :grin:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: leEwẬy on July 20, 2013, 10:18:30 AM
You update fast :ding:
Again~ Those awesome fighting scenes :farofflook:
Sae or Gakuran is such a nice man :whistle:
Even Yuki chose Mayu but he still willing to accept it :on ksweat:
Mayuki is now offical :onioncheer:
Btw I smell something about Saeyui at the end :wahaha:
Can't wait to see Jurina arc and WMatsui moments :on woohoo:
Update ASAP, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: jell_o_jello on July 20, 2013, 10:20:03 AM
Damn, you made it impossible to dislike Gakuran. He's a prince indeed.

Great chapter. I'm looking forward to the last arc!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 20, 2013, 10:28:57 AM
As a reminder, i will be posting the next chapter in about 7-8 hours time as promised..

For those who don't get it, follow this link and read the announcement. http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35826.msg1205366#msg1205366 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35826.msg1205366#msg1205366)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on July 20, 2013, 11:08:05 AM
Jurina was so strong

Sae was so good... she released Yuki to be with Mayu...

What's going to happen next

Can't wait

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 20, 2013, 04:51:06 PM
As promised, here is the next chapter of the series, Chapter 16!! :on GJ:

NOTE : I created a name of a character myself for this Chapter. So if you see any unfamiliar name, do not worry

Enjoy!!  :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:

________________________________________________________

Chapter 16 - A deal with the demon

“You will not be able to hold me in any longer.. I will soon take over your body completely..” A voice echoed in Jurina’s head, but unlike before, Jurina didn’t feel any pain in her head at all. Jurina then looked into the mirror to find that the traces of scales from her demon form are left on her neck area and also arms. She then sat down on the bed, zoning off and regretting everything that had happened in Gakuran’s mansion.

“Hey, Jurina. Let’s go. They’re waiti..” Rena came into the room to find that Jurina was sobbing by herself on the bed. Upon noticing this, Rena immediately sat beside Jurina and caressed her hair.

“Jurina, what’s wrong?” Rena asked softly. Jurina remained silent as she turned away from Rena and continued sobbing.

“Come on, Jurina.. Don’t be like this.” Rena comforted Jurina once again.

Jurina finally spoke up, but with a shaky and soft tone. “I’m a nuisance… I’m nothing but a troublemaker.”

“Jurina, it’s not your fault.” Rena said.

Jurina immediately replied with a glare to Rena and shouted, “How is this not my fault!? I almost killed my friends! I thought that if I used the demon mode, I could help. In the end, Gakuran was the one who cleaned up the mess that I started.”

“Jurina.. You were forced to use the demon mode because we were too weak. It was our fault.” Rena explained.

Jurina remained silent for a moment before continuing, “Why must I be born like this, Rena-chan? Why must I be born wrongly!? Why must I have a demon father and an angel mother!? Why can’t I be born as a demon instead!? At least I could have a sane mind if I were born as a demon. Having two completely different souls in one body is too much for me to handle. I was only able to take control over my angel side. Even that, the angels didn’t accept me for who I was. The angels know that I will turn into a demon in the future. I was only accepted by the demons.”

Rena remained silent from Jurina’s statement as she didn’t know what to say. Jurina then looked at Jurina and said, “Maybe I should stay away from you, Rena-chan. I’m afraid that I might hurt you again.”

This time, Rena caressed Jurina’s face. “I know you won’t Jurina. You have to resist it.”

Jurina then shook her head and showed her scale covered arms to Rena, “You see this, Rena-chan? The demon within me is already slowly taking over my body. Even when the demon gets into my head, I don’t feel pain anymore. My body is already adapting to the demon side. The angel within me is weakening. By the time the demon takes over my body completely, it will be too late. I will lose my sanity permanently. I’m too dangerous around everyone.”

“Is there anything I can do?” Rena questioned.

Jurina then looked at Rena right in her eyes. “Yes there is. In fact there is something that i should have given you since the first day we became partners. But i kept it to myself.”

Jurina then took a handle from her right pocket and showed it to Rena. “See this red button on the handle? If you press it, it will release a holy light saber. Upon activating it, the wielder will be almost immune to any demon powers or forces. It also has the ability to heal the wielder at an incredible speed, while enhancing the speed and strength of the wielder at the same time. It’s a very powerful weapon against demons. The stronger the demon encountered, the more effective the holy light saber is. But remember this, it is only for a one time use to kill one demon only.”

Jurina then passed the handle to Rena, making her confused. “So, what do you want me to do with this?”

Jurina then said, “If I ever become demon again, stab me with this. Do not hesitate.”

Rena raised her voice out loud. “Are you crazy!? How can I do that?!”

Jurina then immediately grabbed Rena’s shoulder hard and screamed out loud, “LOOK AT ME, RENA!!! I WILL SOON LOSE MY BODY TO THE DEMON!! YOU HESITATE ONE SECOND, I WILL END UP KILLING YOU!!!” Jurina then panted loudly after all the anger was released at one go.

Rena being too stunned to say anything merely blinked her eyes at Jurina’s statement. Jurina then apologized to Rena as she let go of her grip from Rena’s shoulders. “I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to..”

“It’s ok, Jurina.. I understand the situation you’re in right now..” Rena answered softly as she caressed Jurina’s face.

Jurina then looked at Rena in the eyes and said, “You really do understand?” Rena nodded her head.

“Then do me a favour, Rena-chan.. Keep this holy light saber with you at all times.” Jurina insisted.

Rena reluctantly nodded her head and kept it in her right pocket.

“So… Do you still want to go out to meet them?” Rena asked.

Jurina shook her head. “I have no right to see my friends who I tried to hurt.”

“But I’m quite sure they will underst-“ Rena couldn’t finish her sentence as she was cut off by Jurina.

“I’m tired, Rena-chan. I want to sleep.” Jurina insisted.

Rena then nodded her head, understanding that she in fact wasn’t in the right mood to meet up with them.


At a nearby coffee shop

Mayu and Yuki both looked into each others’ eyes lovingly nonstop for quite some time already.

“Nee, Yuki.. Who’s the prettiest in the world?”

“Nezumi-sama, of course..”

“Who’s the cutest in the world?”

“Nezumi-sama, of course..”

“Who’s the smartest in the world?”

“Nezumi-sama of course..”

“Who do you love the most in the world?”

“Nezumi-sama of course.”

“This is getting really annoying.” Yuko voiced out while glaring at both Mayu and Yuki.

“They’ve been having this weird conversation since half an hour ago.” Takamina complained.

“Aww, come on. They’re new couples. What do you expect from them?” Kojiharu explained.

“Even Minami and I weren’t like this when we became couple.” Maeda sounded.

This time, Yuko slammed both her hands on the table being annoyed, “Another one of your stupid question and answer session, I swear I will strangle both of you to death.”

Kojiharu then smacked Yuko on her arm, “Stop doing that to them, Yuko. You were once like this too!”

Yuko remained silent at Kojiharu’s statement. Yuki then looked at Yuko, “It’s been some time since I was this happy. So, I was just playing along with Nezumi-sama.”

“Right.. Like I care whether you’re happy or not. Both of you are being too repetitive!” Yuko growled.

“Oh, Rena is here!” Takamina waved at Rena who replied with a smile and wave as well. Rena then sat down on the chair as everyone frowned at her.

“Where’s Jurina?” Maeda asked.

“She’s not feeling too well.” Rena answered in a soft tone.

“I bet she’s just guilty to see us after she tried to hurt us, right?” Yuko said. Rena remained silent.

“Spot on.” Mayu said.

“Jurina had been acting very strange lately. Ever since the incident at Gakuran’s mansion, she doesn’t cling much to me anymore.” Rena said in a sad tone.

“Oh, now you’re feeling lonely without Jurina.. Before this, you were not even giving her any attention at all.” Takamina said.

“I’m just very worried about Jurina. The demon within her is slowly taking over her body. I’m just afraid that I will lose her very soon. I just wish that she will be fine.” Rena continued before her eyes got teary.

“You seem to care for Jurina more than a friend, Rena.” Kojiharu stated.

“Of course! She’s my partner.” Rena answered.

Kojiharu frowned at Rena and said, “Give me your hand, Rena.”

Rena held out her hand to Kojiharu. Kojiharu then held Rena’s hand for awhile before looking at Rena and smiling. “I never knew. You’re in love with Jurina, aren’t you?”

Hearing this statement, Rena immediately pulled her hand back. “W-What? Of course not. W-What’s with this preposterous statement? S-She’s my partner. Of course I care for her.”

“You’re stuttering and speaking too fast, Rena. You always do that when you panic.” Takamina said.

“In other words, hit the spot.” Mayu said.

“Rena, you should shed off your tough girl character in front of Jurina. Just accept Jurina as who she is.” Kojiharu stated.

“Enough of this topic. Let’s talk about something else.” Rena then rolled her eyes.


Somewhere deep inside the forest during midnight

Jurina stood there alone, balancing herself by a tree, with her eye bags getting heavier and heavier by the minute as scales started spreading all over her arms.

“It’s been a long time since we last met, Center. I was surprised when you actually asked me out.” A voice echoed deep in the forest and into Jurina’s ears as she saw a black figure emerging out from a tree in front of her.

“The extractor demon, Mephisto.” Jurina said weakly.

“You look messed up, Center. So, what does a nephilim wants from a demon?” Mephisto asked.

“I need your help.” Jurina answered.

Mephisto seemed a little surprised at Jurina asking a demon for help. “You must be really desperate to actually ask a demon like me for help.”

Jurina remained silent at the statement. Mephisto then smirked. “I’ll take that as a yes. So, what do you need help in?”

“You’re the extractor demon, Mephisto. You have the ability to extract souls out of a body. I need your help to extract the demon soul out of me.”

Mephisto snickered at Jurina’s statement. “It’s hard being a nephilim, isn’t it? Having two souls stuck into one tiny body.. It’s too much for you to bear isn’t it?”

Mephisto then looked at the scales on Jurina’s arm and neck before continuing. “You’ve been using your demon mode, haven’t you? Seems like the demon powers are too much for you to handle.”

“Enough with the explanations, Mephisto! Are you going to help or not?!” Jurina shouted.

“I could help you. But not for free, of course. You will have to fulfill one of my request as the payment.” Mephisto proposed.

“What kind of request?” Jurina asked.

Mephisto then grinned and said, “Just a small request. Bring back the heads of three innocent humans.”

“You’re sick, Mephisto!” Jurina shouted being angered at the preposterous request.

At this time, a black energy blasted from Mephisto’s body, startling Jurina. “Don’t forget that you’re dealing with a demon, Center. I’m no saint. You should have expected the payment for extracting the demon soul out of your body to be at least this much!”

“How can you ask me to kill three innocent humans? I had been protecting humans all these time. I couldn’t do it.” Jurina shook her head in disagreement.

“Think about it, Center. You’re soon to go permanently insane. By that time, you will not even think about killing a mere three humans, but countless of them. Not to mention the ones close to you. The price of three innocent lives will not be able to compare to the amount of innocent people you will rip apart in the future.” Mephisto explained.

Jurina’s hand then curled up into a fist. “B-But I’ve never killed an innocent human before.”

“As I said, Center. I’m no saint. This is the price you have to pay for getting help from a demon. Even the angels will not offer their help to you. I’m giving you a chance to live a better life in the future..” Mephisto continued.

This time, Jurina was actually contemplating whether to accept or not.

Mephisto who noticed the contemplating Jurina, insisted again. “So, do we have a deal?”

Jurina then looked right into Mephisto’s eyes. “Deal.”

Mephisto then smiled and nodded his head in satisfaction. “Take your time, Center. I’ll be here.”

Without uttering a single word, Jurina immediately spread her wings out and flew up the sky and towards the town.


Somewhere in the streets in town

“Hey, daddy.. Why is there nobody in the streets at this time?” A 5 year old boy, walking in between his parents, asked.

“It’s because it’s already late, my dear. Everyone has gone home to sleep. And we should go home and sleep too.” The father replied.

“Exactly. You have school tomorrow.” The mother said.

At this time, a bright light shone down from the sky as Jurina came stomping onto the ground right in front of them, startling them. The small boy then shouted in awe, “Look, mom! An angel!”

But looking at the scales on Jurina’s arms and neck, the father immediately knew it wasn’t an angel. The father then asked. “W-Who are you?”

Jurina ignored the father’s question and just looked on to the family of three. “There’s…three of you..”

At this time, Jurina summoned her scythe from her right hand and stomped it onto the ground, scaring the three of them immediately. The small boys’ scream of awe became a scream of fear immediately. The father then pushed his wife and his son behind him immediately. “I-I don’t know who you are but if you want to kill, then kill me! Don’t hurt them!” the father said, signifying his wife and son.

Jurina then finally opened her mouth, “Forgive me…”

This statement caused the father to flinched towards his wife and son, hugging them tightly. The small boy was crying his heart out from the scary look on Jurina’s expressionless face.

As Jurina lifted her scythe high up to the sky, a memory flashed into her head right away.

“Ouch! What was that for, Rena-chan!?” Jurina complained, being hit on the head by Rena.

“That’s for not paying attention to me, Jurina. I’m teaching you the basic rules of Hellsing. You’re new here, so you better pay close attention to the rules. Now here comes the pledge. This is the most important part.” Rena stated. Jurina pouted her mouth and nodded her head.

“Repeat after me. I pledge to the name of Hellsing that I will never harm an innocent human under any circumstances at all.” Rena said, with her right hand up.

“I pledge to the name of Hell-Ouch!“ Jurina got knocked on the head by Rena again.

“Your right hand up, Jurina.” Rena said.

Jurina then reluctantly put her right hand up and started again. “I pledge to the name of-Ouch! What now? I held my right hand up!“ Again, Jurina got knocked on the head.

“You sound like you didn’t eat breakfast, Jurina. Louder!” Rena insisted.

After rolling her eyes, Jurina said the pledge again, but this time, it was loud and clear. “I pledge to the name of Hellsing that I will never harm an innocent human under any circumstances at all.”

Rena then smiled and clapped her hands. “Good, Jurina. Now as I promised you, let’s go get ice cream. I’ll buy you one.”

“YAY!!”


Upon remembering this scene, Jurina’s tears rolled down her face as she gripped onto her scythe hard. She then let out a scream at the top of her lungs and slammed her scythe to the ground beside her, startling the family of three. She then glared at the three of them before shouting. “RUN!!”

Upon listening to Jurina’s statement, the family of three immediately stood themselves up and ran away from the scene. Jurina then fell into kneeling position and started crying out loud. “I…actually considered to kill that family of three..”

Jurina then wiped off her tears and stood herself up. “I made an oath in front of Rena-chan. This is something that I will always remember till the day I die. As long as I’m sane, I will never lay a hand on any innocent human.”

An angry expression is then carved onto Jurina’s face as she curled her hands up into a fist. “That bastard Mephisto actually tried to manipulate me to kill innocent humans and almost made me broke the pledge I made right in front of Rena-chan! I will not stand for this!”

By this time, Jurina’s eye bags were even heavier than before. The scales covering her arm and neck were spreading like wild fire. She was literally struggling to even keep herself standing as she spread her wings and flew back towards the forest to confront Mephisto once again.



Chapter 16 - A deal with the demon
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 17 - Confrontation


__________________________________________________________

NOTE : Something will happen to Jurina in the next chapter!! :scared: :scared:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 20, 2013, 05:12:24 PM
Thank you for the update.. :bow:

Mayuki is sooooo lovey-dovey  :lol:

What will happen to Jurina???

I hope she's okay...

Rena help your Jurina !!!

Can't wait for the next chapter...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: Zita on July 20, 2013, 05:55:52 PM
Yay Wmatsui is coming. :w00t:
Rena should be more honest to herself.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 20, 2013, 10:35:09 PM
OMG OMG OMG OMG OMG OMG!!!!!!

I was so nervous that I couldn't blink when J tried to kill that family.

Lol, Rena-chan~ you're not being honest~ now if only Haruna could do that in real life. XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 20, 2013, 10:42:25 PM
BOO...you no fun jurina :on_pick: why stop...act first,question/regret later is your thing :on_pick:

somehow,everytime I saw 'Mephisto' -and any variant of his name- being mentioned in a story, someone will always be tricked which will lead to some kind of bad situation :kekeke:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on July 20, 2013, 11:46:07 PM
What's going to happen to Jurina?

Would she be able to defeat the demon?

Would she be able to restrain her memory?

Can't wait to see the next

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 21, 2013, 06:30:47 AM
Jurina now is slowly losing her body to the demon.. If the demon take control of her body completely, she will be permanently insane.

Jurina was really desperate to get the demon out of her body so that she will not hurt anyone in the future..

As she was about to kill the family, Jurina recalled the times she was with Rena and immediately stopped the attack.

This proves that Jurina still has a sane mind that time.

She's angry because Mephisto actually almost made her kill 3 innocent lives while she still has a sane mind..

So, the development for this will continue in the next chapter. :on GJ:

Something will happen to Jurina in the next chapter..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: Koneki on July 21, 2013, 06:42:48 AM
Jurina now is slowly losing her body to the demon.. If the demon take control of her body completely, she will be permanently insane.

Jurina was really desperate to get the demon out of her body so that she will not hurt anyone in the future..

As she was about to kill the family, Jurina recalled the times she was with Rena and immediately stopped the attack.

This proves that Jurina still has a sane mind that time.

She's angry because Mephisto actually almost made her kill 3 innocent lives while she still has a sane mind..

So, the development for this will continue in the next chapter. :on GJ:

Something will happen to Jurina in the next chapter..

AHHHHH I can't wait!!!!  :bleed eyes:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: leEwẬy on July 21, 2013, 08:50:40 AM
"Something"...Hmm~ I wonder what's that something :mon dunno:
OMG~ Jurina almost kill three innocent peoples :stoned:
Who's that Mephisto guy :scolding:
Rena's in love with Jurina~~ :mon firecrack: :mon money: :mon santa2: :mon santa3:
Don't disregard for Haruna's power :bigdeal:
Lovey- dovey Mayuki moments :hiakhiakhiak: and also the others reaction :on lol:
Too curious :mon headbang:
Update soon, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: sayanee123 on July 21, 2013, 09:35:29 AM
jurina is a good person  :farofflook:
aaaaahh finally Wmatsui  :inlove: :inlove:
demon, please get out from jurina's body  :pleeease:
author-san please don't make jurina suffer  :gyaaah:  :frustrated:
please update soon :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: kurogumi on July 21, 2013, 09:55:47 AM
Mephistopheles~ isn't the name of famous demon in germany fairy tail if im not wrong,correct me
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 21, 2013, 10:03:57 AM
Mephistopheles~ isn't the name of famous demon in germany fairy tail if im not wrong,correct me

Correct!! yes, i took the name Mephisto from the demon Mephistopheles in the german folklore :on GJ:


I'll try to update the next chapter tonight again.. If i have the time.. lol...

Once again, those who didn't get my announcement, please click this link -----> http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35826.msg1205366#msg1205366 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35826.msg1205366#msg1205366)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: DC2805 on July 21, 2013, 10:50:06 AM
Hope jurina is able to tide over this life crisis, and rena would not need to use the holy saber light.
 
Y aren't the angels helping Jurina...poor thing... :cry:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 21, 2013, 10:52:25 AM

Y aren't the angels helping Jurina...poor thing... :cry:

DC2805-san, the angels aren't helping because of Jurina's nature. She'a nephilim. A half angel and a half demon. It's because of the demon blood flowing in Jurina's body that the angels decided not to help her at all..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 21, 2013, 11:01:30 AM
I wonder if there'll be any mention of J's parents?

And update the next chapters already!!!  :tantrum: :tantrum: :tantrum: :tantrum:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 21, 2013, 11:04:52 AM
Sherin-san,

Nope.. Her parents will not be mentioned.. At least not for now.. If you know what  i mean.. :glasses:

As i said before this, I'll try to update the next chapter tonight.. Which is within 6-7 hours time.. That's if i'm free..  :on lol:

But most probably it will be done by then..

So, stay tuned!  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 21, 2013, 11:08:25 AM
Quote
Nope.. Her parents will not be mentioned.. At least not for now.. If you know what  i mean..

A sequel? XD

6-7 hours time????????  :stoned:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 21, 2013, 11:11:11 AM
Quote
Nope.. Her parents will not be mentioned.. At least not for now.. If you know what  i mean..

A sequel? XD

6-7 hours time????????  :stoned:

Well, I never said anything.. lol..

What's with your shocked expression about 6-7hrs? Too long? Too fast? :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: Kochiki on July 21, 2013, 11:34:13 AM
Eh?!?! What'll happen to Jurina in the next chapter?!?!
-Ma...Mephisto, at first thought...Ao no exorcist!!~ LoL
-Sorry bout that...Ah...Jurina is feeling guilty...
-A-And she almost kill the three family?!?! Eh?!?!
-And hey, Rena-chan~ Be a little honest could ya'??~
-LoL, the MaYuki is going lovey-dovey already~~ Haha.

>anyway, plz update soon...can't wait for the next one!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 21, 2013, 11:42:29 AM
Quote
Well, I never said anything.. lol..

Suspious~

Quote
What's with your shocked expression about 6-7hrs? Too long? Too fast?

To LOOOONG!!! I won't be home by that time.  :cry:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: Koneki on July 21, 2013, 12:02:51 PM
I'm waiting (6:00 AM)  (http://www.google.cl/url?sa=i&source=images&cd=&docid=1PX6tg1yG_w5zM&tbnid=it_BzAj6bBUu_M:&ved=0CAUQjBwwAA&url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.messentools.com%2Fimages%2Femoticones%2Fcold%2Fwww.MessenTools.com-Cold-Congelado-Gorro.gif&ei=rrHrUbSRL4isiALNhYGIDA&psig=AFQjCNFlyMr9QcLleDgFLDgBzVGeYdGsgg&ust=1374487342820979)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 21, 2013, 04:54:27 PM
Here it comes!!! Chapter 17 of the series! :onioncheer: :ding: :onioncheer: :ding: :cool1:

Things are finally getting heated up! :onionwhip:

OMG! Jurina! What happened to you?! Why are you doing this!? :OMG:

ENJOY!! :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:
________________________________________________

Chapter 17 - Confrontation


A bright light shone down from the sky deep in the forest as Jurina landed on the ground to come face to face with Mephisto once again.

“You came back early, Center.” Mephisto said. Jurina merely ignored Mephisto’s statement and glared right back at him.

Mephisto then looked at Jurina’s face and arms before continuing, “The demon scales are spreading faster than I imagined. If this goes on, you’ll be a full demon in a few days time.”

This time, Jurina shouted back at Mephisto. “Shut up, Mephisto!”

“You came back empty handed. Where’re the heads, Center?” Mephisto insisted.

Jurina then snickered, “Well, there’s a head, alright.”

“Where is it then?” Mephisto asked.

“YOURS!!” Jurina shouted as she summoned her scythe and leaped towards Mephisto. Jurina then swinged her scythe towards Mephisto to send a series of shockwaves towards him but to no avail, as he defended against all Jurina’s shockwaves with his own shockwaves. As soon as Jurina reached in front of Mephisto, she attempted to slash her scythe down to deliver a shockwave from zero diatance. Right before she could send out her shockwave, Mephisto dodged to the side and landed a kick from the side to Jurina instead, sending her crashing towards a tree. Being already weakened so much from trying to resist against the demon within her, Jurina stood back up with the help of her scythe.

“You’re really naïve, Center! You would rather become a demon than to kill some innocent humans for me!?” Mephisto voiced out loud.

“Killing an innocent human when I’m still sane is far worse than becoming a demon! At least I know that I still have some humanity in me left! You on the other hand, Mephisto, tried to manipulate me to kill innocent humans!” Jurina shouted back while balancing herself on her scythe.

“I wasn’t manipulating you! I was merely giving you a choice of freedom! You chose this path yourself, Center. Seems like you would rather become a demon and hurt the ones you love.” Mephisto said.

Jurina then snickered at Mephisto’s statement. “You may be right.. When I become demon, I will hurt the ones close to me. But at least I know of one person who can and WILL stop me.”

“I gave you a choice, and you rejected. Don’t blame me when everything is too late in the future.” Mephisto said.

Jurina grinned, “Of course I won’t blame you. That’s because by that time, I would have already killed you!” Jurina then lifted her scythe from the ground and sent a series of shockwaves again and again. Mephisto dodged every single one of them while leaping towards Jurina. She then leaped at the same time and clashed along with Mephisto. Mephisto attempted a slash towards Jurina but got deflected immediately by Jurina’s swing of her scythe. Jurina then used this opening to send Mephisto flying away with a shockwave.

Mephisto then stood himself up and dusted his back and snickered at Jurina. Jurina was already panting. She literally exhausted as the angel within her is weakening by the minute with her eye bags becoming heavier and the scales spreading more. “You’re starting to lose yourself, Center.” Mephisto snickered before leaping towards Jurina.

Jurina then held up her scythe, spinned it around her arms and pointed it towards the leaping Mephisto. “I’m going to end this fight right now with this last attack!!”

Jurina then gripped onto her scythe firmly as a blast of blue light emit from her body and into her scythe, causing it to be engulfed in a bright, blue aura. She then screamed, “Heaven Secret Art : Holy Slash!”

Jurina then swinged her scythe towards Mephisto, sending out an extremely huge and bright shockwave that could light up the whole forest with an incredibly high speed, causing Mephisto to be flustered before getting blasted away, crashing through a lot of trees. Jurina then toppled onto the ground being exhausted from the amount of energy used. All the trees within 100meters in front of her were literally cut off. Jurina then stood up and looked further to notice Mephisto’s body laying on the ground about 100meters away, motionless. Jurina then sighed out loud. “I did it..”

“I don’t think so.” A voice then echoed into Jurina’s ears as her eyes immediately diverted towards Mephisto. Jurina’s eyes widened in shock from the sight of Mephisto standing himself up. Somehow, he looked a little…different. Mephisto then grinned at Jurina before leaping towards her again. This time, in an instant, Mephisto appeared right in front Jurina, startling her. Jurina didn’t get a chance to react as Mephisto grabbed her on the neck and slammed her towards a tree, chocking her and pinning her. Jurina lost energy to grab hold of her scythe as she released it from her grip and tried to pry Mephisto’s red, scaly hands off. Mephisto had already transformed into his true demon form rather than the human form he used to fight against Jurina. Now, his skin is literally red in colour, completely covered with scales. His eyes were glowing in yellow and teeth became razor sharp fangs.

“Angels will never be as powerful as demons.” Mephisto growled at the suffering Jurina. He then spread his black, scaly demon wings and brought Jurina flying high up to the sky. Mephisto then spinned his body around before tossing Jurina back down to the ground, causing her to cough blood out. Without a moment of hesitation, he immediately flew back down and landed a punch on the laying Jurina’s stomach. Upon impact, the ground around her broke, causing her to cough out blood once again. Jurina then grabbed onto her stomach in pain as Mephisto just stood there looking at her scream in pain.

“This is the punishment for trying to attack me in the first place, Center. I have no time to waste on a lowlife like you!” Mephisto then turned his back around, ready to fly away from the scene before he gave one last look at Jurina and said, “This is already your destiny, Center. As long as the demon is within you, you will always be a danger to everyone around you. Even the ones you love will fall prey to your wrath.” Upon finishing his sentence, Mephisto spread his wings and flew off from the forest, disappearing in the starry night of the sky.

Jurina then grabbed her scythe and stood herself up with the help of it and teleported back to Rena’s house. Upon reaching Rena’s house, Rena immediately noticed Jurina’s wounds and immediately ran towards her to tend to her wounds. “Jurina! Who did this to you?!”

Rena then supported Jurina as she walked her to the bed and sat her down. Jurina then explained. “I got beaten up by a demon.”

“A demon? So far there had never been a case involving demons before. Why would the demon want to hurt you?” Rena asked.

“I tried to make a deal with him.” Jurina said.

“Wait. You made a deal with the demon!? Well, what kind of deal?” Rena questioned suspiciously.

“He said that he will extract the demon soul out of me if I kill three innocent lives.” Jurina explained.

“What!? Why would you make such a deal, Jurina!? You know we’re not supposed to harm innocent humans!” Rena questioned out loud with her eyes wide open.

“I… was desperate for it, Rena-chan.” Jurina looked away.

“So you killed the humans!?” Rena’s eyes widened even more.

“No, I didn’t. this is why I got into a fight with the demon.”

Rena then sighed in relief. “I’m glad you didn’t do it, Jurina. Taking a human’s life is a crime punishable by death.”

“Rena-chan, in the next few days, my body will be completely taken over by the demon. By that time, I wouldn’t even think about taking ONE human’s life. I will be killing EVERY SINGLE HUMAN I SEE.” Jurina stated out loud.

“I-I will stop you from turning into a demon. I will!” Rena grabbed Jurina’s shoulders.

Jurina then shook her head. “You don’t know what you’re talking about, Rena-chan. How are you going to stop me from turning?”

“I…I…” Worlds could not come out from Rena’s mouth as she knew Jurina was spot on.

“This process is unstoppable, Rena-chan. Look at me now. There’s no avoiding becoming a demon.” Jurina then stood up and showed her arms to Rena. Jurina’s arms are almost completely covered in scales.

Rena remained silent. Jurina then grabbed Rena on her shoulders. “You can stop me, Rena-chan. You can end my wrath.”

Rena then removed Jurina’s hands from her shoulder. “You know I won’t have the heart to do that, Jurina.”

“You have no choice, Rena-chan. You’re the only one with the weapon to stop me. If you don’t everyone around me will die.” Jurina explained.

Rena then shook her head. “I can’t do it, Jurina..”

“You have to, Rena-chan!” Jurina grabbed Rena’s shoulders again, but this time, I was with more strength.

Rena smacked Jurina’s hands away again and turned back while covering her ears tightly, hoping not to hear anymore of this. “Stop saying this!”

“If you don’t end this now, I will end up killing everyone, Rena! Including you! YOU HAVE TO KILL ME!!!” Jurina screamed.

“STOP IT!!”  *SLAP!*

Rena got startled by her own action of slapping Jurina hard on her face. Rena then apologized. “I…I’m sorry.. I didn’t mean to..”

Jurina then turn her head back towards Rena. “I love you, Rena-chan.. I do not want to end up killing you as well.. I’m sorry for bothering you so late at night.” Jurina then teleported away, leaving Rena to fall on the floor while tears rolled down her face.



The next morning

Yuki was hanging out at Mayu’s house while watching the news on the television alone. Mayu then suddenly came from behind and back hugged Yuki, startling her a little. “Nezumi-sama..”

“What are you watching, Yuki?” Mayu asked softly.

“I’m watching the news, Nezumi-sama.”

“Watching the news is boring, Yuki… Why don’t we do something more…entertaining..” Mayu said in the most seductive voice as she bit on Yuki’s ears softly.

“Ah.. N-Nezumi-sama…” Yuki moaned a little at the small action Mayu did as she continued panting. Mayu then climbed on top of Yuki and pinned her down. Mayu noticed that Yuki is already panting a lot from her little bite.

“I only bit your ears softly and you’re already so turned on…” Mayu said seductively.

“I’m sensitive on the ears…”

“I never knew, Yuki…” Mayu then lean down and started biting it a little rougher than before, causing Yuki to moan louder. Mayu then reached her tongue out and licked Yuki’s ears, causing her to flinch upon contact while her panting got heavier and heavier. Mayu continued licking on Yuki’s ears and ended it with a soft bite that caused Yuki to moan out loud, unable to contain her voice any longer.

Mayu then pulled away from Yuki. “Your moan is very sexy, Yuki.. It… turns me on..”

Without saying another word, Yuki pulled Mayu’s face back in and start kissing her crazily. Maybe Yuki was a little too turned on by Mayu that she couldn’t stop. Even after a long moment kissing, they didn’t want to separate from each other to gasp for air. When Mayu forced herself away from Yuki to gasp for air, Yuki immediately pulled Mayu back in and continue kissing her, as her tongue roamed inside Mayu’s mouth, making her unable to separate herself. Yuki then slide her hands into Mayu’s clothes and started fondling all over the place, causing Mayu to start panting and moaning loudly. Since they were kissing, Mayu’s moans sounded muffled. Hearing the muffled moans from Mayu turned Yuki on even more as she slided her tongue deeper into Mayu’s mouth and started twirling around with Mayu’s.

Finally, Yuki separated herself from the kiss as both of then panted heavily and strongly for air. This time, Yuki pushed Mayu back and pinned her down instead. “I need to have my revenge on you for biting my ears just now, Nezumi-sama..”

Yuki then leaned her head down towards Mayu’s neck and started licking her neck while sucking on it, causing Mayu to moan out loud. Yuki was too engrossed in turning Mayu on until a little accident occurred.

“Ouch!!” Mayu screamed out in pain all of a sudden. Yuki removed herself from Mayu’s neck in shock as Mayu held onto her neck.

“Did you just bite me!?” Mayu questioned out loud.

“Oops..” Yuki replied with a dumbfounded expression.

“Don’t oops me! You just bit me with your vampire fangs! What’s going to happen to me!?” Mayu questioned out loud again.

Yuki was about to explain when she got cut off by the explosion sounds coming from the television news.

A reporter is seen to be doing a live news from a helicopter flying just above the city. “Now caught live on camera. A girl is seen terrorizing the city by sending some sort of shockwaves all around with some weapon she’s holding, causing everyone to run away in fear.”

The camera then zoomed down into the city to reveal a girl covered in scales, holding a scythe and sending shockwaves all over the place, destroying cars and also buildings. Yuki’s eyes then widened in shock. “I-Is that…”

“Jurina!!??” Mayu shouted out loud.

“What is Jurina-sama doing!?” Yuki stated out loud.

“She’s exposing the supernatural world! I have to call Rena.” Mayu stated again as she grabbed onto her phone. Her actions were then halted by another scene from the live news.

“Wait.. A breaking news! There seems to be another girl trying to confront that girl face to face.” The news reporter stated.

“Nezumi-sama, look!!” Yuki pulled Mayu’s shirt.

“Rena!?”



In the middle of the city

“What are you trying to do, Jurina!?” Rena shouted at Jurina.

Jurina is now almost completely covered in scales and her hair is already partially white. Her eyebags were even heavier than before. And her eyes, slightly glowing in red. “Ah.. Rena-chan.. You came.”

“Why are you doing this, Jurina!?” Rena shouted.

Jurina then showed an evil grin to Rena. “For no reason..”

This statement from Jurina somehow sent chills down Rena’s spine as she have never seen Jurina acted like this before. “You’re still answering my questions. This proves that you’re still sane. I have no idea why or who is forcing you to do this, but you have to end this madness now!”

Jurina then pointed her scythe towards Rena. “How about a no?”

A frown came upon Rena’s confused face. “What happened to you, Jurina!? Stop right now!”

Rena then attempted to slowly walk towards Jurina step by step. Upon noticing this, Jurina immediately sent a shockwave towards Rena, causing her to leap away. This of course shocked Rena as well as she didn’t know why Jurina tried to attack her when she is still sane.

“Stay away from me! Don’t you come any closer! Another step and I’ll slice you into pieces!” Jurina screamed at Rena.

“You’re exposing the supernatural world into the public, Jurina! This is a serious matter!!” Rena screamed back.

“I…do not care about that.” Jurina grinned.

“Akane gave me direct orders to stop you, Jurina! What you’re doing now is a serious offense!”

“Akane asked you to stop me, huh? The problem is, can you?” Jurina then sent a shockwave towards Rena, causing her to leap away again.

“I don’t know why you’re doing this, but I will stop you, Jurina!”

Jurina then let out a maniacal laugh before saying, “There’s no way you will be able to stop me, Rena-chan. Not like this..”

“What are you talking about, Jurina?!”

Jurina then grinned. “Let’s have a death match, shall we? Let’s fight with our full strength!”

“A what!? No.. You’re not thinking about using your demon mode, are you!?”

“You’re right…”

“No! STOP!!!”

“Demon mode Stage 3 : Activate!”

Rena’s eyes widened in shock from Jurina’s statement. “S-She had a stage 3!?”



Chapter 17 - Confrontation
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 18 - Rena vs Center

_____________________________________________________

Next Chapter will be the second last chapter.. :on gay:

Stay tuned for more fighting in the next chapter, Rena vs Center.. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 21, 2013, 05:10:01 PM
Thank you for the update...  :bow:

Mayuki moments  :inlove:

Arrrrgggghhhhh...what's gonna happen to Jurina??  :panic:

Can't wait for the next chapter..

Rena stop your Juju !!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 21, 2013, 05:31:41 PM
Ahhhh!!!! Too short!!! I need more!!!!  :frustrated:

Jurina is definitely doing that on purpose to make Rena kill her.  :gyaaah:

So I sketched this out, but I'm not in artistic mode lately. I seriously should draw a new one properly.  :err:

(http://i1148.photobucket.com/albums/o579/Rarzrin/AngleandDemonJe_zps08733be9.jpg) (http://s1148.photobucket.com/user/Rarzrin/media/AngleandDemonJe_zps08733be9.jpg.html)

And I told you! I'm not sure what Demon J looks like!!! I don't know what the color of the scales and I get goosebumps drawing those scales.  :on freeza:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 21, 2013, 05:35:06 PM
Ahhhh!!!! Too short!!! I need more!!!!  :frustrated:

Jurina is definitely doing that on purpose to make Rena kill her.  :gyaaah:

So I sketched this out, but I'm not in artistic mode lately. I seriously should draw a new one properly.  :err:

(http://i1148.photobucket.com/albums/o579/Rarzrin/AngleandDemonJe_zps08733be9.jpg) (http://s1148.photobucket.com/user/Rarzrin/media/AngleandDemonJe_zps08733be9.jpg.html)

And I told you! I'm not sure what Demon J looks like!!! I don't know what the color of the scales and I get goosebumps drawing those scales.  :on freeza:


Well, the details will be revealed in the last chapter.. Next chapter is just them fighting..

AND WOW!!!! :mon star: :mon star: :mon star: :mon star: :mon star: :mon star: :mon star: :mon star: :mon star:

YOU'RE AN AMAZING ARTIST!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Screw the scales! That's almost exactly what i had in my mind of Demon Jurina!!

You, sister... deserve an award.. :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 21, 2013, 05:40:12 PM
Lol thanks, just to tell you, this is my first time drawing sth like wings(well second time), scales, demons, angles, etc.  :depressed:

I'm looking forward to J's demon final form, or is it 3rd is the last form? A horn(s) will come out perhaps?  :wahaha:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 21, 2013, 05:44:27 PM
Lol thanks, just to tell you, this is my first time drawing sth like wings(well second time), scales, demons, angles, etc.  :depressed:

I'm looking forward to J's demon final form, or is it 3rd is the last form? A horn(s) will come out perhaps?  :wahaha:

Good job on that wonderful picture.. It's so good that i have to save it into my com..  :on GJ:

Yes.. 3rd stage is Jurina's TRUE demon form.. Her appearance and what she looks like will be explained in the next chapter.. And Yes. She has horns now. :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 21, 2013, 05:51:54 PM
Lol, well I tend to draw J base on fanfics when I feel like it.  :P

So WMatsui/JuriMayu writers out there, make me love your fic so much that I'll draw your J out.  :lol:

So her demon's form has stages, what about her angle's from? Just the wings and scythe?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on July 21, 2013, 05:55:53 PM
Lol, well I tend to draw J base on fanfics when I feel like it.  :P

So WMatsui/JuriMayu writers out there, make me love your fic so much that I'll draw your J out.  :lol:

So her demon's form has stages, what about her angle's from? Just the wings and scythe?
Yeah, I think it's just that.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 21, 2013, 06:01:32 PM
Well since her Demon's form has stage I thought maybe her Angle's form is not final yet.

And you were the one who mentioned me, right?

Sorry if the sketch didn't turn out too well for you.  :err:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 21, 2013, 06:08:25 PM
Lol, well I tend to draw J base on fanfics when I feel like it.  :P

So WMatsui/JuriMayu writers out there, make me love your fic so much that I'll draw your J out.  :lol:


Is my fic really that good that you have to draw my J out? :on lol:

Well since her Demon's form has stage I thought maybe her Angle's form is not final yet.  :on BDay:


Jurina's angel forms.. i'm not going to reveal it or rather *cough cough* not yet.. :mon misch:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 21, 2013, 06:19:17 PM
Lol, there's definitely a sequel.  XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 21, 2013, 06:23:00 PM
Lol, there's definitely a sequel.  XD

I have no idea what you're talking about.. :on_pick:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: Zita on July 21, 2013, 06:36:45 PM
Oh why is Jurina so mean. :banghead: Maybe she want Rena to use that weapon.
She will not.
There is other way for sure, isn't it.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: kurogumi on July 21, 2013, 07:12:14 PM
What!! She had stage 3!!??

How rena's gonna fight that!! It's impossible!

This jurina arc really something eh?

More serious matter than other arc

Stage 3...stage 3!!! Really?? 3??

Oh my...

Ok stop with my shocking stated

Now im really curious about mayu got bite by yuki vampy fang LOL

What happen to mayu if she got bite?is she become vampire?since yuki are royal blood maybe she had that ability to make other become vampy too~

Ah next is center vs rena,maybe rena has secret hellshing weapon?

Uwaa can't wait the update~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: Shinoki on July 21, 2013, 09:49:17 PM
I was only away for 3 days and already so many updates...
Jurina... demon
Jurina... sob..
Mephisto... bleh meanie...
Gah... dies... too much to comment about... so great...
gonna end the season soon? sad... looking forward to what comes next
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: POPCAT on July 22, 2013, 12:13:17 AM
Rena save Jurina pleeeeeaaaaase :panic:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on July 22, 2013, 12:47:24 AM
What's going to happen to Jurina?

She seemed to be able to control her demon now.

Is she closed to change to her demon form..?

Or is she doing it to force Rena to kill her?

Because she was scared that she would kill the people went she become full demon.

Now she was just exposing the existence of supernaturals but she had not harmed anyone yet.

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update.

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 22, 2013, 05:35:54 AM
Kurogumi : Don't forget that Jurina gave Rena a weapon in the previous chapter.. yes. Jurina’s stage 3 is her true demon form. As for the little vampire bite, details will be in the last chapter.. lol

Shinoki : yes.. basically the next chapter will be the second last chapter.. but I will have an announcement to make along with the last chapter

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: leEwẬy on July 22, 2013, 09:41:38 AM
Why everything will be reveal in last or next chapter :temper: :temper:
That's what I'm thinking :on ksweat:
OMG~~ Mayuki is so hot :on bleed: :on bleed: :mon angel: :mon angel:
Seems I've to wait for the answer about Yuki bite Mayu :on cloudeye:
Stage 3 is Jurina's demon true form :shock:
Too curious about it, especially the battle between Rena and Center :ding:
Update ASAP, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: Kochiki on July 22, 2013, 11:51:31 AM
Burh~ M-Mayuki moment are so hawt but then!! *nosebleed*
-Yuki just bite Mayu with her fangs?! W-Will Mayu to become a vampire after this?
-If yes, muahahahahaha!!! This gonna be good but is that bite really a vampire bite??~
-Nyaah...Good thing Yuki watch the news...and bam! Jurina?! *still nose bleeding*
-Rena too?! Ohouhoho...This gonna be good for sure...*
-Stage 3...Best thing ever!! *thumbs up + evil smirk + wipes nosebleed*

>Plz update soon, can't wait for the next one!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 17)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 22, 2013, 04:21:53 PM
The second last chapter is here~~ :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

Here comes the fateful battle between partners!!

Once again, Demon Jurina will be portrayed as Center

____________________________________________________________

Chapter 18 - Rena vs Center


“Demon mode Stage 3 : Activate!” Center screamed.

“S-She had a stage 3!?” Rena’s eyes widened in shock.

A black aura engulfed Center completely before a burst of black energy blasted all over the place, destroying everything around. Rena, who stood quite a distance away from Center is also sent flying away from the immense force created by the blast. Center then screamed at the top of her lungs as and released all the energy from her body in one go, causing cars nearby to explode on its own. Rena stood back up and looked back at Center. Her eyes widen in shock from Center’s appearance that she had never seen before. Center’s hair is now completely white, but is now against gravity… Two horns are seen emerging from the corner of her forehead. She now has huge bat like wings and a huge black demon tail. Her arms and feet are engulfed in flames.

“I-Is this Jurina?” Rena questioned herself.

(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/07/mirajane_finished.png?w=487)(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/07/706px-mirajanes_satan_soul.jpg?w=487)
Basically this is the concept of my Demon Jurina~ Well, just add the horns and the flames on the arms and feet yourself..



Takamina’s house

“Minami! Look! Jurina is transforming!” Maeda shouted.

“Yes, I know! I’m watching as well!” Takamina answered.



Kojiharu’s house

“My god… Is that Jurina?” Kojiharu’s eyes widened in shock.

“She’s been keeping this to herself all along!” Yuko growled.


Mayu’s house

“This event will change the whole world. After today, nothing will ever be the same again.” Mayu said.

“With Jurina-sama exposing the supernaturals out into the public, I have no idea how the world will turn out to be in the future..” Yuki answered.

In fact, the whole world is now watching the news. Everybody’s eyes widened in shock at Jurina’s transformation.


Rena looked at her surroundings and sighed in relief. “Luckily nobody is around..”

A frown then came upon her face. “Wait.. How is it possible that everyone got away unharmed when Jurina was sending shockwaves all over the place?”

Rena then looked around closely again to realize that those buildings and cars which was destroyed by Center was empty. Rena then immediately realized that Jurina was merely trying to scare everyone away from this place before she fights me. Rena then smiled, “Even until the very last moment, you never thought of hurting any humans.. In fact, you chased them away so that this battle will not involve them. I’m proud of you, Jurina..”

But that of course got no reply from Center at all as she glared right at Rena. Center’s eyes are now only filled with the instincts to kill. Center then suddenly groaned, causing Rena to be in her fighting pose. Center then grinned and leaped towards Rena in an extremely fast speed. Upon noticing, Rena pulled out her semi automatic gun and released a few shots at Center. As the bullets touched Center, they immediately melted. This is caused by the immense heat from the flames engulfing her arms and legs. Rena leaped out of the way instead and caused Center to miss her target. Rena immediately stood back up and unsheathed her katana. Without wasting any more time, Rena leaped towards Center and attempted a slash. Center managed to grab hold of Rena’s katana with just her bare hands. Rena was struggling due to the heat released from Center’s body. Center tightened her grip and melted her katana right away. As Center tried to reach in to grab Rena, she somersault backwards and leaped backwards to keep a distance from Center.

Rena realized that she couldn’t get close to Center easily as the temperature emitted by her body was way too high for any human to handle. The source of the temperature was from the flames engulfing Center’s arms and legs. “Tch- I can’t get close to her at all! Those flames aren’t normal. They seemed like flames from hell.”

Center then slowly walked towards Rena step by step causing her to move backwards as well. Rena tried not to get too close to Center or she might get burned badly. Center suddenly stopped in her tracks and raised her hand towards Rena’s direction. A ball of fire then appeared on Center’s palms as she shot it right at Rena, causing her to be startled and managed to dodge it just by a little. The fireball managed to graze on Rena’s left cheek. “She shoots fireballs now!?” Rena was literally stunned.

“This is bad.. I have no more weapons left..” Rena panted.

Center then leaped towards Rena and delivered a high speed kick on her stomach, sending her crashing to a car. Rena immediately coughed out a lot of blood from the impact as she screamed in the top of her lungs in pain. She gripped onto her stomach hard, hoping to suppress the pain but to no avail as the pain was simply too much. Rena then removed her hands from her stomach to reveal a large scorch mark. Rena then coughed out blood again as she tried to stand herself up. That one kick was already good enough to knock her out. A high speed kick from a feet engulfed in hell flames was too much for Rena as she lay back on the ground unable to stand up. At this time, Center pounced towards Rena in a full speed. Rena, lying on the ground coughing out blood for another time, thought to herself, “I….I’m going to die….”

As Center approached nearer and nearer, a memory then flashed into Rena’s mind.

“Press this red button, it will release a holy light saber..” Upon remembering this, Rena immediately reached for her right pocket and took out a handle. As Center reached in, Rena screamed in the top of the lungs and pressed the red button on the handle. It released a sudden burst of white holy energy, blasting Center at least 20 feet away. A light saber emerged from the handle as the aura engulfing it got transferred to Rena, engulfing her in the holy aura. Rena suddenly found back her energy to stand herself up. As she looked at her stomach, she saw that the scorch mark is slowly fading away due to the holy light saber’s healing powers. “W-What is this surge of energy I’m feeling inside of me?”

The bright light emitted by the holy light saber disturbed Center a lot as she squinted her eyes at Rena’s direction while partially covering her eyes. Feeling a surge of power in Rena’s body, she immediately leaped towards Center in an incredible speed. Even the saber has given Rena enhanced abilities of her own. Rena reached in towards Center and attempted a slash. This time, Rena was able to get close to Center effectively due to the holy aura engulfing her which is able to fend off demon energy. Center immediately leaped out of the way from Rena’s line of slash. Center did not think about defending against it because she knew she would be injured by the slash from the holy light saber.

Being angered, Center slashed both her claws towards Rena, sending a shockwave of flames towards her. With just one slash, Rena was able to deflect the flaming shockwaves away. Center then leaped towards Rena and attempted a series of flaming claw attacks but to no avail as Rena managed to defend against each and every one of the hits with the saber. This didn’t stop Center from continue attacking as she increased her attack speed by a lot, causing Rena to finally get hit by the claw attack and crashed into a car. The scorch mark on Rena’s face was immediately healed as Rena stood up once again. Rena is now panting heavily. The holy light saber may have granted Rena some enhanced abilities and healing powers, but not her stamina. She’s literally using her own stamina to fight against Center.

Upon noticing Rena panting heavily, Center grinned and leaped towards Rena to deliver her claw attacks again. This time, Center’s smashing power increased by a lot as she continue smashing her claws with her full strength, suppressing Rena. “Ugh.. Her attacks are really powerful. Even with this holy light saber, I find it really hard to defend against it!”

Center then smashed Rena’s arms down hard, causing her to lose her guard for a short moment, Center used this chance to deliver a high speed kick onto Rena’s stomach, causing her to crash onto the wall of a building. Center immediately sent a series of her flaming shockwaves towards the building, causing it to collapse right on top Rena. Center then gave a psychotic laugh of satisfaction. It didn’t last long as the rubbles from the building burst out, revealing Rena in perfect condition. Rena then examined her arms and her stomach. “This holy aura protected me..”

This time, Rena held the saber up and slashed it down, sending a shockwave of holy energy towards Center fast. Center didn’t have to time to react to it as she got blasted away and crashed into a car. Center then screamed in pain from that one slash. Rena suddenly remembered. “Of course. Jurina told me before. The stronger the demon, the more effective the holy light saber is.”

Rena then pointed the saber at Center who is still suffering on the ground. “It’s over, Jurina. I have the advantage! None of your attacks will work against me!”

This statement caused Center to glare angrily at Rena as she immediately screamed and leaped towards Rena. In an instant, Center appeared in front of Rena, shocking her. Center then attempted a series of claw attacks, but got effectively defended by Rena due to her enhanced reflexes. Center continued her fury attacks again and again, suppressing Rena once again. “Stop it, Jurina!!”

Center found an opening to land a high speed punch on Rena, sending her flying 20 feet away. Without wasting any more time, Center inhaled as much as she could and breathe out a flamethrower towards Rena’s direction. Upon noticing, Rena leaped out of the way to notice that the car behind her had already melted upon contact with the flamethrower. “She breathes fire too?!”

Rena then stood herself up and held the saber close to her face in fighting pose. At that time, Center sent a flamethrower towards Rena again. Instead of dodging, Rena leaped towards the flamethrower and held the saber straight on to thrust right through it and finally appeared in front of Center. Center was literally stunned by Rena’s presence. Rena then slashed the saber down. Upon the saber reaching towards Center, a memory with Jurina flashed into Rena’s head.

“Nee, Rena-chan! Show me some affection!”

“I love you, Rena-chan..”

“Rena-chan feels warm..”


Upon remembering this, Rena retracted herself and pulled the saber away from Center. This gives Center a chance to deliver a flaming shockwave and sent her flying 20 feet back before crashing into a wall. Rena then punched the ground. “I can’t do it, Jurina! I can’t bring myself to kill you!”

Center then flew towards Rena and managed to grab her. Center then flew up high into the sky and tossed Rena down before putting both her hands up to the sky. A huge fireball was created and shot towards Rena who just got slammed on to the ground. As the saber healed her wounds immediately, Rena stood up and sent a holy shockwave upwards that sliced the huge fireball into two and towards Center. Center attempted to dodge the shockwave but it managed to graze her wings, causing her to scream in pain and fell down from the sky, onto the ground. Rena then fell into kneeling position and panted heavily as she had almost used up all her stamina against Center. Rena could have ended the fight sooner, but because of affections for Jurina that kept Rena from doing so. “I..can’t hold this on for long.”

Center, who notices that Rena was already tired, stood herself up and attempted to pounce on her. A voice of a crying child halted Center from her movements as she looked to her right to discover a little boy crying his heart out. This attracted Rena’s attention too as she shouted at the boy. “What are you still doing here!? RUN!!!”

Center turned her whole body to face the small boy and grinned. Rena’s eyes widened in shock from this. “No… No.. No!! Stop it, Jurina! Don’t hurt that small kid!”

Center slowly walked towards the small boy step by step, causing the cars around him to explode due to the immense heat from Center. The small boy was literally shaking and screaming while crying his heart out from the scary sight of Center. “I SAID STOP IT! YOU”RE GOING TO KILL THAT SMALL BOY!” Rena screamed.

Center ignored the scream from Rena and continued her path towards the small boy. This time, Rena started gripping onto the holy light saber with all her strength. So tightly that she could feel her palms bleed from it. Center then leaped towards the small boy while laughing maniacally. All of a sudden, her movements were halted. This gives room for the small boy to run away for his life. Center then suddenly coughed out blood as she looked down towards her chest area. A holy light saber was piercing right through her chest from the back. A tear rolled down Rena’s face as she twisted the saber and stabbed it deeper than it already is, causing Center to cough out a lot of blood. “I….I’m sorry, Jurina…”


Chapter 18 - Rena vs Center
END


Next Chapter : Final Chapter (Chapter 19) - A partner, a friend, a lover

_________________________________________________________

Forgive me.. This chapter is rather short.. :kneelbow:

But i'll make it up in the next chapter! :wahaha: :wahaha:

So, what happened to Jurina!? :OMG: :frustrated: :fainted: :gyaaah: :pleeease: :scared: :stoned:

Find out in the next chapter!  :on drink: :on drink:

Next chapter is the last chapter, people!! I'm so happy that this fic actually reached more than 10000 views! :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

As i said, there will be an announcement along with the next and final chapter~

There will be a poll too..

Stay tuned!
:on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: leEwẬy on July 22, 2013, 04:35:22 PM
Uwaa~ Rena stabbed Jurina :stoned:
OMG! What'll happen next~~~ I'm panicked now :on chew:
Btw, awesome fighting scenes :on GJ:
Eh~ Next chapter'll be the last one :on kimbo:
I'm sad because this fic is gonna end soon :on cloudeye:
I love the picture :wriggly: It was Mirajane from Fairy tail :nya:
Anyway, update soon, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 22, 2013, 04:55:34 PM
You totally ruin my image of Jurina.  :banghead:

I like Mirajane but i actually don't like that kind of hair...and here I thought I was gonna draw Rena hugging a dying Demon J....now that image totally shatter.  :catglare:

Back to the fight, lol Rena suddenly become the strongest out of all their friends.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 22, 2013, 04:58:59 PM
You totally ruin my image of Jurina.  :banghead:

I like Mirajane but i actually don't like that kind of hair...and here I thought I was gonna draw Rena hugging a Demon J....now that image totally shatter.  :catglare:

But somehow you don't give enough glue about J.

Sorry to disappoint you..  :mon cry:

Well, you can actually draw whatever you want..

You're the artist.. :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 22, 2013, 05:02:15 PM

Back to the fight, lol Rena suddenly become the strongest out of all their friends.

That's because of the holy light saber that Jurina gave her.. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 22, 2013, 05:05:51 PM
......I can't draw a J having that pull-up hair. = =' I kinda lost my inspiration knowing she's Mirajane look alike. XD

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 22, 2013, 05:09:03 PM
......I can't draw a J having that pull-up hair. = =' I kinda lost my inspiration knowing she's Mirajane look alike. XD

Alright, here's what...

Try drawing a Demon J with long hair instead of Mirajane's hair... :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: katekyohit on July 22, 2013, 05:13:24 PM
Oh nooo~ ><"

I sense "epicness" will come soon in next chapter...like miraculously Rena saved Jurina in some way and tell her she loved her as well and they become couples happily ever after~ XD (That's what I hope for though...WMATSUI!!)

Poor Rena...she must suffer so much to stab Jurina T^T I feel you Rena-chan...

Jurina won't die! XD I hope...Rena-chan needs her! She can't die yet~!

Please update soon! XD I'm soooooooo excited to read the next chapter~!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 22, 2013, 05:17:09 PM
Lol nice try. But I need to respect authors' own characters' appearances.

Anyway I'm looking forward to the WMatsui moments. The only thing I'm seriously looking forward to beside Demon J.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: Koneki on July 22, 2013, 05:17:28 PM
NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO AHHHHHHH
this is painful ;________; poor rena, poor J 

I can't wait until tomorrow T__T
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: kenjoy12 on July 22, 2013, 05:21:37 PM
I'm so EXCITED for the next chappy! :fap

. . .  W A I T I N G . . .

Can't even leave a proper comment.. Gomennasai~♪ :bow:

Thank you for the update :bow: :twothumbs

Can't WAAAIIITT~ :thumbsup

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: fael_c00l on July 22, 2013, 05:27:49 PM
Damn,, this chap is so crazy, jurina is like a final boss on the rpg game,, :o

note : i imagine jurina like that pic, and i keep thinking "she's so sexy" #hahaha
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: fael_c00l on July 22, 2013, 05:28:04 PM
Damn,, this chap is so crazy, jurina is like a final boss on the rpg game,, :o

note : i imagine jurina like that pic, and i keep thinking "she's so sexy" #hahaha
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: Zita on July 22, 2013, 05:43:05 PM
You can't be serious, end it like this. :smhid
Now I feel really depressed.
Please hurry and finish it, I'm dying here! :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 22, 2013, 05:44:48 PM
NOOOOOOOOOOOO !!!!! 

Jujuuuuuuuu  :cry:

Can't wait for the next chapter...

Thank you for the update..  :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 15)(UPDATED)
Post by: atsukojiyuu_C on July 22, 2013, 10:45:23 PM
OMG been so busy this few days and couldn't catch up with your 'everyday update'!!!  :pleeease:
i will start read the lost chapters RIGHT NOW  :cool1: gotta finish before you post the last chapter  :on study:


atsukojiyuu_C : Yuko is a werewolf.. She will never bow or apologize to vampire... EVER... besides, her pride is keeping her from doing so. :wahaha:


oh hellyeah my mighty squirrel *oops werewolf!!  :mon determined:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: POPCAT on July 22, 2013, 10:46:16 PM
holy mother of buddha !!!!! :bleed eyes:

mother of buddha why writer why u have 2 do this  :cry:

ps. Thank u for the arts le me is very happy ^^
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: Shinoki on July 23, 2013, 12:04:34 AM
Hrm... Ah...
Noo!! Jurina... sob... sob
Yeah... it's all gonna end soon eh....
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: kurogumi on July 23, 2013, 02:13:12 AM
Hope it just killed her demon side
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: atsukojiyuu_C on July 23, 2013, 03:28:38 AM
Finished read the chapters already!!
And wow, great battle scene as usual, kevin-san *thumbsup*

Too tired to grab my laptop, so I can't help but read and drop a comment using my phone.. Tehee~

Rena is so cool~~ but you won't kill jurina, will you?? :'( T~T ;;_____;;

Announcement at last chapter??!
Maybe an EPILOGUE?? Side story (with poll)?? Or a sequel with new pairing?? Idk, just guessing lol
I postponed my sleep time for read the lost chapters and eagerly waiting for the last chapter >< :D
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: sayanee123 on July 23, 2013, 09:16:01 AM
noooooo juritaaann  :pleeease: :OMG: :on speedy:
jurina, please don't die, rena-chan loves you  :gyaaah:
rena-chan why you stabbed jurina just because that little boy? :angry1:
please update soon!! :bow: :bow:
i'm dying  :fainted:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: Kochiki on July 23, 2013, 11:21:53 AM
Eh~ Naruhodo ne? Can't believe it'll be the last chap...
-Bwa...S-So many action in this chapter!!!
-But totally liked it!!~ *thumbs up* Honto da!!
-M-Mirajane? Jurina's demon form was like Mirajane?
-Now that ive think about it, white hair~~ *grin*
-Eh?! Rena j-just stab Jurina with the holy light saber?!
-Oh no...Yabai...What's going on?!?! Center!! Wake up!!

>Ma...Plz just update soon, da last chapter...*nod + waiting*
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on July 23, 2013, 03:43:12 PM
The picture from fairy tail... Mirajane...

Ah interesting fighting...

But what's going to happen Jurina...?

Would she die or would she just kill her demon part?

What's going to the world now that everyone know the existence of supernaturals?

Can't wait up find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 18)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 23, 2013, 05:30:09 PM
The final chapter is here, people!! Chapter 19! :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

Finally it all ends!! :onioncheer:

BUT!!! Don't feel sad just yet! There is an announcement at the very bottom of the chapter! :on gay:

ENJOY!! :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:

__________________________________________________________

Final Chapter (Chapter 19) - A partner, a friend, a lover

Everyone in the world watching the news held their breath at the scene of Rena piercing the holy light saber right through Center from back. Rena then pulled the saber out of Center’s back, causing her to cough out blood. Center grabbed onto her wounded chest and immediately fell into kneeling position. The flames on her arms and feet faded away as her scales, horns and tail burnt into ashes. Her hair became black again as she topple sideways. Before she could reach the ground, Rena immediately held her in her arms. The holy light saber disappeared as well since it was only for a one time use. By now, Center had already completely reverted back to Jurina.

“H-Hey, Jurina… How’re you feeling?” Rena asked with a shaky voice and her eyes got teary.

“N-Not..so..good..I-It hurts…a lot….” Jurina replied with a weak tone before coughing out blood once again, causing Rena’s tears to start flowing down her cheek.

Upon noticing, Jurina weakly reached her hands towards Rena’s face and wiped the tears. “W-Why..are..you..crying…?”

Rena kept silent and bit the bottom of her lips to contain her tears. Jurina then continued. “D-Did anyone…get..hurt..?”

Rena shook her head vigorously before replying, “No, Jurina. You were very kind.. You sent everyone to a safe place. Even till the very last moment, you never thought of hurting any human.”

“I-I’m..really happy…to hear that..” Jurina then showed an extremely weak smile.

“You did all that to lure me out! You did that so that I will kill you! Why, Jurina!? Why must you do this!? Why must you put me in such a difficult position!?” Rena screamed in the top of her lungs.

“I…have to, Rena..chan… I’m…sorry.. I was…a little selfish..” Jurina then coughed again. Rena remained silent.

“I was…afraid that I will..end up…killing you as well…” Jurina then raised her hands and caressed Rena’s face before continuing. “I…love you, Rena-chan…I don’t want to live..to see the day I ended up…killing…you…”

“B-But I’m…happy now..Rena..chan.. You will..be safe…from now on…” Jurina powerlessly answered.

Rena shook her head vigorously. “No, Jurina!”

At this time, a tear rolled down Jurina’s face. “I-I’m scared…Rena..chan…”

“W-What are you scared of?” Rena asked with a shaky voice.

“I-I’m still..young….I’m scared of..dying…”

Rena then hugged Jurina tighter. “No, Jurina! You won’t die! Stop saying things like this!”

“Do…you think I….will go to heaven…or hell?”

“You won’t go anywhere, Jurina! You’re staying here with me! YOU”RE STAYING HERE!” Rena screamed.

Jurina then showed a weak smile. “Maybe I’ll…get to see your ancestor…I could get a…signature from him..”

Rena shook her head vigorously again. “No! I won’t allow you! I won’t allow you!!! You hear me?!”

Jurina let out a cough again before asking, “D-Do you…love me..Rena-chan..?”

Rena nodded her head immediately. “Yes, Jurina! I love you a lot, Jurina! I’m sorry to have kept my feelings to myself! I have loved you for a long time!”

“I’m…really..happy, Rena..chan…” Jurina showed a weak smile.

“Last..question, Rena..chan..If I were…alive, will you..be my girlf…………” Jurina couldn’t finish her last sentence as she breathed her last breath on Rena’s arms. Her eyes slowly closed themselves softly.

Upon noticing this, Rena nudges Jurina. “Hey, Jurina?”

Rena then smiled jokingly as tears flowed down her cheeks and nudged her. “Hey.. Stop messing around, Jurina…”

“Jurina!? JURINA!? JURINA!!!!!!” Rena nudged Jurina harder and harder as she caressed Jurina’s face.

“No…No! No! NO!!!!! NO!!!!” Rena screamed as she hugged Jurina’s lifeless body as hard as she could.

Rena then looked towards the sky and screamed. “GIVE JURINA BACK TO ME!!!!”

Rena embraced Jurina’s lifeless body and screamed at the top of her lungs as she punched the floor a few times.



Takamina’s house

“Acchan!!!” Takamina cried her heart out as she went towards Maeda’s embrace. Maeda remained silent as she herself was embracing Takamina and cried.



Kojiharu’s house

“I-I can’t see any more of this!” Kojiharu covered her own face and cried out loud.

“J-Jurina…” Yuko’s eyes widened.



Mayu’s house

“Jurina-sama…” Yuki’s eyes teared up.

“Rena must be suffering a lot right now..” Mayu wiped the tears off her face.


The scene of Rena embracing the lifeless Jurina was broadcasted throughout the whole world. Those who were watching found themselves tearing up as well.

“Please don’t leave me alone here, Jurina…. I don’t think I can live without you..” Rena cried, still embracing Jurina in her arms.

Rena then pulled Jurina in for a hug. “The answer is yes, Jurina. If you were alive, I will agree to be your girlfriend.. We can go on dates, Jurina… We can buy the cute puppy that you saw the other day…”

A voice suddenly echoed into Rena’s ears. “Do you really agree to be my girlfriend?”

Without a moment of hesitation, Rena answered, “Yes, Jurina! I will!”

“Do you love me so much that you can’t live without me?” A voice echoed into Rena’s ears again.

This time, a frown came upon Rena’s face as she separated Jurina from her. Jurina still had her eyes closed. Rena then proceeded to pinch Jurina hard on the face.

“Ouch! That hurts!” Jurina opened her eyes and rubbed her face only to be replied by Rena with her eyes wide open, stuttering. “J-J-Jurina??”

Jurina showed her cat like smile towards Rena. “Yup! It’s me!”

“You’re alive!!” Rena then hugged Jurina as tight as she could before removing herself again. “Y-You’re dead! How did you…” Rena was literally lost for words.

“Hmm… I find it strange as well.. I, myself thought that I died. Wait a moment..” Jurina then spread her wings to discover that both sides of her wings are white in colour. It was different than her previous wings of black and white.

Jurina then looked at Rena excitedly. “Rena-chan! There are two souls in my body.. The one you killed was the demon within me! Look at my wings! It’s completely white! I’m a full-fledged angel now!”

Rena and Jurina then hugged happily and excitedly before Rena separated herself. “Wait.. Means you heard everything just now?”

“Well, I only died for a while.. So basically from the ‘GIVE JURINA BACK TO ME’, I was already alive.” Jurina then closed in to Rena and showed her cat like smile. “You said that you love me and agreed to be my girlfriend, right?”

Rena then smiled and closed in to kiss Jurina on her lips. “I will not pull back on my words.”

Everyone who was watching this live news found themselves cheering out loud in their respective homes. At this time, reporters and polices started swarming in around Rena and Jurina. Both of them then looked at each other before laughing out loud. “We’re in trouble aren’t we?”

~~~~~~


Rena’s POV

One year had passed since the event that changed our lives and the whole world forever. After the event of Jurina turning demon live on television, the existence of supernaturals were exposed throughout the whole world. They are now allowed to walk in the open along with humans as long as they’re harmless. Humans are not afraid of vampires, werewolves or special infecteds anymore. Werewolves can now transform in public and yet they wouldn’t seem scary. Vampires can now fly all over the place and yet still looking cool. Zombies can now become punching bags for kids and yet still have fun with them.

Our organization Hellsing had become an official organization. No longer a secret. Since Hellsing was introduced into public, a lot of hunters applied for the job. This is because of the bounty system that Akane enforced lately. A bounty will be placed on all rogue supernaturals. Don’t know what rogue supernaturals are?  They basically do not belong to any clans and only harm innocent people. The higher threat you have, the higher the bounty. Guess who has the highest bounty among the rogue werewolves.. That’s right. It’s none other than the ex Alpha of the werewolf clan, Choukoku with an astounding 1 million USD. Crazy, huh? But those who are stupid enough to hunt for Choukoku never came back. I’d say, serves them right. The whereabouts of Choukoku is still unknown. I’ve heard rumours saying that Choukoku saved a village from fire recently.. Hmm.. Not sure how true is it though.

Talking about people we’ve encountered before, remember Sasshi the zombie lord? Well, she became famous for her wota personality and was just recently hired to join the national cheer team as the center. I can say she’s doing a really good job. Very enthusiastic indeed. She became world famous. Her popularity is even higher than mine! I’m the heroine that saved the city! No fair! *cough* Let’s put that aside for now.

Remember Sado? Yes. Yuko’s best friend and also the current Alpha wolf. She doing really well as the Alpha. All the werewolves in her clan seems to like her a lot. Oh yeah! Ever since the rule about werewolves not able to date humans was abolished, Sado was starting to meet a girl. She had really chubby cheeks. What was her name again?.. Mine.. Minegi… Argh! I only remember her name was called Miichan.

Gakuran on the other hand had found a new love interest. Her very own vampire queen, Otabe. Seems like Gakuran was finally able to let go of Yuki completely. She keeps following Otabe around like her personal bodyguard even though Otabe doesn’t seem to have any interest in her. Gakuran became famous for her ikemen looks. Wherever she goes, she will be chased by fan girls all over the place. But here’s the weird fact. Otabe didn’t like the fan girls chasing after Gakuran. Everytime Gakuran’s fan girls appear, Otabe will shoo them away. Maybe this is how Otabe shows her interest towards Gakuran. By playing it cool… All I can say is that they’re really close.

As for my friends, Yuko and Kojiharu decided to shift out of town and live in a farm together. Yuko decided that she didn’t want to get into any fights anymore and just work hard in the farm to earn for a living for Kojiharu. Here’s the funny part. Guess what Yuko’s job is. A shepherd!! How ironic of that! For sure she won’t be the girl who cried wolf, right? Kojiharu on the other hand, quit her job as a model and became a full time fortune teller for the villagers there. She finds that looking into someone else’s mind was way more fun. How sadistic.. Sado loves to go to Yuko’s house to hang out. Sometimes she bring Miichan along. Well, Yuko seemed really happy that Sado had a human girlfriend.

I on the other hand, got branded as the heroine that saved the city. Because of this, the mayor of the town awarded me with so many medals that I have nowhere else to keep it. So, I just chucked them all into the junk drawer. And because of this, Akane created some new and powerful weapons for me. She said it was the most powerful weapon ever created. Wow.. That sounds awesome! Of course, I quit as a newscaster. I’m a full time hunter now. And one more thing.. I’m currently dating with my hunting partner, Jurina. Well.. After the event one year ago, Jurina was supposed to carry out a death sentence. But!! Akane and I pleaded to the judge for at least two whole days before the judge finally came to a decision. Jurina was free from the death penalty as she had been loyal to the country the whole time by protecting civilians from supernatural attacks. As for the city that Jurina almost destroyed, well, nobody got hurt. But of course Akane had to punish Jurina for this matter. No salary for five whole years to pay for the damage and destruction caused.

Here comes the good news. Mayu finally got a job!! Guess where… In Hellsing!! I recommended her to Akane. The first time the job interview message was sent to her, she ripped it off immediately. I’m not surprised.. The second time it came, she accepted!! It was all thanks to my convincing words to her.. I had a little help from Yuki actually… Alright, fine.. I lied.. It was Yuki who convinced her. I’m really impressed and touched by how Yuki managed to get Mayu to accept the job invitation. Yuki herself joined Hellsing as a hunter as the second generation of supernaturals after Jurina. This is how Yuki managed to pull Mayu in along. And I have to say this straight. I made the right choice of recommending her into Hellsing. She is now the captain of the battle strategy and tactics department. Yes, she got promoted in just mere months! It was because of her detailed analysis and data collection that made Akane really impressed by her. She’s basically Akane’s favorite tactician.

Alright, here comes the best part! Acchan and Takamina are finally..

“Rena-chan! Why are you narrating the story!? We’re late!” Jurina screamed.

“Oh, right! Let’s go to Yuko’s place first. We need to get them.” Rena then rushed towards Jurina and hugged her tightly before teleporting off.



Yuko and Kojiharu’s house

“Ahn…Y-Yu..ko…” Kojiharu moaned at the action of Yuko kissing and love biting her neck. Yuko then slided her left hand into Kojiharu’s shirt and fondled her body softly, causing her to moan out loud. At this time, Yuko closed in to Kojiharu’s lips and starting licking it seductively before kissing her passionately. Yuko’s tongue explored deep into Kojiharu’s mouth, causing her to moan again. Their tongues intertwined with one another as both of them started moaning at the same time. Kojiharu then removed herself from the erotic kiss and started gasping for air before she smiled at Yuko. “Somebody’s been a naughty wolf…”

Kojiharu immediately pushed Yuko and pinned her down instead. Kojiharu then grinned at Yuko. “It’s my turn to be naughty…..” Kojiharu was immediately silenced by the sight of Rena and Jurina, sitting on a couch staring them all along.

“Ah.. Don’t mind us. Just pretend we’re not here.” Rena stated.

“You know what? We’re not late at all. Continue please.” Jurina said while munching on a box of popcorn that she got out of nowhere.

At this time, Kojiharu removed herself from Yuko, remembering something important. “Ah! It’s today, isn’t it?” She then immediately ran towards the bathroom.

Yuko flipped herself around and glared at them. “Way to go, guys! It was just getting to the best part!”

“Well, forgive us if Kojiharu didn’t get to go all ‘naughty’ on you. But for your information, we’re late.” Rena explained.

“Exactly. We still have to get Mayu and Yuki.” Jurina said. Yuko then rolled her eyes and walked into the bathroom.

“Wait.. Isn’t Kojiharu in the bathroom too?” Rena grinned evilly.

Jurina replied the evil grin as both of them stick their face against the bathroom door, hoping to listen to something naughty. Suddenly, the bathroom door opened, causing Rena and Jurina to be startled and fell down on the ground. Yuko then scolded them. “I knew both of you would do this! Stay away from the bathroom door or I’ll rip both your ears out!” before slamming the door shut.



Mayu’s house

“Nezumi-sama.. This is already the third packet you’re drinking.” Yuki said to Mayu who is sucking on a packet of blood.

“But this is really good, Yuki. Where did you get this from?” Mayu asked before she continue sucking on the blood packet cutely.

“From Yuko-san.”

Mayu immediately choked on the blood and coughed before she hit Yuki on the arm. Yuki was literally laughing out loud from this scene. “I’m sorry, Nezumi-sama. It’s too tempting..”

“Yuki.. You’re becoming more like Yuko.” Mayu pouted her mouth.

“Who’s becoming more like me?” Yuko’s voice echoed in the house as they arrived by Jurina’s teleport.

“Well, Nezumi-sama was saying that I ‘m becoming more like you, Yuko-san. It’s an insult actually. There’s no way that I will suddenly grow furs on my body.” Yuki snickered.

“Is that so? That’s too bad because if you had followed my footsteps, you would have been a great person that cares for everyone except for that blood sucking girlfriend of yours.” Yuko snickered at Yuki.

Yuki then walked one step closer to Yuko and glared right into her eyes. “What did you say, wolf? You want to pick a fight with me!?”

“Bring it on, shitty bat!” Yuko growled before getting hit on the arms by Kojiharu.

“Stop picking a fight with Yuki. Let Mayu finish her meal.” Kojiharu said while pulling Yuko back.

“I don’t understand how both of you can still argue so much after everything you both have been through together. Well, maybe werewolves and vampires were enemies by nature.” Rena shrugged her shoulders.

“Not to mention Yuko started picking on Mayu ever since she became a vampire.” Jurina continued.

“Talking about that, Mayu. I don’t remember how you became a vampire.” Kojiharu asked.

Mayu then looked at Yuki before looking at Kojiharu again. “Don’t ask. It’s embarrassing…”

Kojiharu looked at Yuki, hoping to get a reply from her. Yuki merely shrugged her shoulders.

“Okay, I’m done! Let’s go!” Mayu hopped off from her chair.

Everyone proceeded to hug Jurina. Jurina then shouted, “Stop! Stop!” Everybody immediately stop hugging Jurina.

Jurina then pulled Rena’s arm and hugged her tightly. “Only Rena-chan can hug me.”

Everybody was frustrated by Jurina’s statement as they merely ignored her and pounced on Jurina. They then proceeded to teleport from the scene to their destination.



At a church

“Where are they!? They’re the VIP guests here and they’re late!” Takamina said in a frustrating tone.

“Don’t worry, Minami. Today is our big day. They’ll be here.” Maeda placed her hands on Takamina’s chest to comfort her.

Takamina then scanned around the wedding hall full of guests. “We can’t make all the guests wait for us. We have to say the vows now!”

“We’re here! We’re here!” A voice screamed out as six people teleported right into the middle of the church, receiving cheers from the crowd of guests.

“You’re late, guys! We’ve been waiting for the six of you to arrive before we say the vows! You’re making my dear wife-to-be tired on her feet.” Takamina growled.

Maeda giggled at Takamina’s statement. “It’s ok, Minami. It’s just for a while.”

“Sorry! Sorry! It was because Yuko and Kojiharu were having some naughty time.” Rena apologized.

“What the hell!? You and Jurina could have noted us earlier rather than sitting there while munching on some popcorn as if you were in a cinema! Besides, Mayu was the one who was late! She was sucking on her blood packet so slowly. And they dare say that vampires are fast.” Yuko growled.

“Hey! Stop talking about Nezumi-sama like this!” Yuki raised her voice.

“Stop arguing, guys.. Everyone is looking at us now. Let’s sit down.” Kojiharu said. All six of them then walked towards the front bench and sat down.


The priest cleared his throat and started. “Do you, Takahashi Minami, take Maeda Atsuko to be your lawfully wedded partner, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do you both part.”

Takamina smiled warmly at Maeda and said, “I do.”

“Kya!!! I can’t handle anymore of this!!” Jurina smiled and screamed excitedly as her fingers curled up from Takamina’s lovely statement.

The priest then continued, “Do you, Maeda Atsuko, take Takahashi Minami to be your lawfully wedded partner, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do you both part.”

Maeda smiled cutely and replied, “I do.”

“Kya!!! Too cute!! Too cute!!” Jurina screamed and hugged Rena tightly on her arms, being too excited from the scene. The priest seemed a little annoyed by Jurina’s actions as he looked towards them.

Rena then smiled back at the priest. “Forgive my girlfriend. She’s a little childish.” She then ruffled Jurina’s hair softly.

The priest continued his statement. “You have declared your consent before the Church. May the Lord in his goodness strengthen your consent and fill you both with his blessings. What God has joined, men must not divide. Amen.”

At this time, the wedding hall entrance slammed open, attracting everyone’s attention. “Go Acchan! Go Takamina! We congratulate you with all our hearts! Go Acchan! Go Takamina! We congratulate you with all our hearts!” A voice shouted out loud in the church as Sasshi is seen marching into the wedding hall.

Takamina then looked at Maeda. “You invited Sasshi!?”

Maeda smiled and shrugged. “I only told her about the wedding. I never invited her. She insisted on coming here to do a little cheer for us.”

“Go Acchan! Go Takamina! We congratulate you with all our hearts! Go Acchan! Go Takamina! We congratulate you with all our hearts!” A voice echoed in the wedding hall again as four more girls entered following Sasshi’s lead.

Takamina looked at Maeda again. “She brought her cheer team along!?”

This time Maeda’s eyes widened. “I didn’t know about that..”

Sasshi then looked at the four of her team members and walked towards the one on the most left. “Mukuchi! You’re not cheering at all!”

“…” Mukuchi replied with a smile which made Sasshi smack her own head.

Sasshi then ordered the other three, “Unagi! Bungee! Akicha! Louder! We represent the national cheer team! We’re Team Hormone!”

Upon listening, Unagi, Bungee and Akicha raised their voice except for Mukuchi who just stood there silently.

One of the guest stood up, “Hey, it’s Team Hormone!”

Another one stood up, “The national cheer team!”

All the guests started standing up. “It’s Sasshi! She’s the center!!”

“I need some autograph!”


All the guests then started to swarm towards Team Hormone. Upon noticing this chaotic scene, Team Hormone started to run away in fear. Sasshi then gave a last shout the Atsumina couple. “Hey, Takamina! Take care of Acchan! And sorry to barge in!” before running off.

“Hey, it’s our wedding day!!” Takamina shouted, infuriated at the scene of all the guests ignoring the wedding ceremony and chasing after Sasshi. In the end, only nine people was left in the church, dumbfounded.

“She stole all our guests!!” Takamina shouted.

“So, what now?” Yuko sounded.

“Well, there’s still six guests here, Takamina.” Mayu stated.

Takamina and Maeda then looked at each other before started laughing their hearts out. This caused everyone left in the church to join in along the laughter including the priest. Maeda stopped laughing and looked at the six guests left. “Other guests don’t matter. The six of you are the most important guests around here. As long as six of you are here, it’s still perfect.”

All of them smiled at Maeda’s statement. Maeda then looked at the priest. “Can we finish this?”

The priest nodded his head, “You may now kiss.”

Upon finishing his sentence, Takamina and Maeda both closed in together and shared a passionate kiss.”

Kojiharu, Yuko, Mayu, Yuki, Rena and Jurina immediately stood up from their bench and started cheering and applauding the loudest they can.

So, in the end, all four couples managed to find the ones they truly love and their own respective supernatural partners whom they will stay with for the rest of their lives.



Final Chapter (Chapter 19) - A partner, a friend, a lover
END


__________________________________________________________________

Thank you for supporting my fic from the beginning till the end, readers!!  :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

And here's the good news! : There will be a Season 2!! :on woohoo:

But let me apologize to Atsumina and Kojiyuu shippers because i will not be featuring them in Season 2. Only Mayuki and Wmatsui.. It will be quite Hellsing based.. :kneelbow:

BEFORE THAT!!! I'm planning to do a short side story of either one story of the two in the poll.. Take note! I will only choose the one with the highest vote! :on GJ:

PS : Can somebody teach me how to reset my poll??

On second thought, just comment on the one you want.. :nervous :nervous
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 23, 2013, 05:42:32 PM
Somebody please teach me how to reset the dead  line for my poll :banghead: :banghead: :banghead:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: katekyohit on July 23, 2013, 05:44:26 PM
I think is to press "lock poll"? :O
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 23, 2013, 05:47:01 PM
doesnt work.. zzz :banghead:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 23, 2013, 05:59:03 PM
Thank you for the update...  :bow:  :bow:

This is one of the best fanfic I've ever read...  :twothumbs

Jurina is ALIVE and finally together with Rena..  :inlove:  :inlove:

Mayuyu become a vampire too, thanks to Yuki..  :grin:

Kojiyuu are hot  :wub:

Atsumina getting married  :inlove:

I like it when Juju is fangirling at Atsumina pair..  :lol:

This is a really nice ending...  :twothumbs

Can't wait for Season 2...  :grin:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: katekyohit on July 23, 2013, 06:06:57 PM
AWESOME STORY! CAN'T WAIT FOR SEASON 2!!! Especially it's on my 2 MOST FAVORITE PAIRINGS!!!!

Aw~ Mayu as vampire? She's so cute now~! thank you so muchhh for your effort! You updated so fast!!!! XD

Answer to the Poll: 1st year of Rena and Jurina as hunting partners
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: olive29 on July 23, 2013, 06:17:27 PM
Answer to the poll : number 1. Jurina and Rena's 1st year as hunting partner
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: chichay12 on July 23, 2013, 06:23:12 PM
This is the first time i will comment here XD
Forgive me  :doh:
I really enjoy ur fic...
Specially the last part..
Minami and acchan got married
Atsumina~~~ :heart: :heart: :heart:
Thank you for the fast update :on gay:
I want more  :cow:


Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: jell_o_jello on July 23, 2013, 06:26:29 PM
A great ending to an epic fic, kevinwkl!
I'm glad you are making a season 2 with MaYuki in it. With Mayu being a vampire now, it would be fun to see what she can do with her powers. And for WMatsui, it's cool that Jurina is alive and now a full fledged angel.

As for the OS, hmm, maybe Gakuran and Yuki would be nice.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on July 23, 2013, 06:27:01 PM
I'm sure if you say edit poll, you should be able to find a way to unlock it.

Also, I wanna know Yuki and Gakuran's story. :luvluv2:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: karenchan on July 23, 2013, 06:53:07 PM
Aww cute ending. I love it. My heart are pounding faster. Thanks :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: Koneki on July 23, 2013, 08:07:29 PM
DEWJEWOEJWIQWOJEIOWQJIOEWQIOEJWQO BEAUTIFUL CHAPTEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER
AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!


AND AND 2ND SEASON? AND WITH MAYUKI AND WMATSUI? DSAJDNJSKAJKDNSAKJDSAJKNDSJAKNDKJSAN I CAN'T WAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT

Ahhh thanks for making me happy, sad and desperate XD   




Answer to the Poll: 1st year of Rena and Jurina as hunting partners
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: POPCAT on July 23, 2013, 09:09:44 PM
WMatsui 4ever
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: yvet_951 on July 23, 2013, 09:15:27 PM
ALSO PLEASE INCLUDE  :heart: :heart: :heart: ATSUMINA AND KOJIYUU  :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart:
BUT ALSO SERIOUS FUN SEE WHAT HAPPENS AFTER THE WEDDING
I HOPE WITH JOY THE SECOND SEASON
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: atsukojiyuu_C on July 23, 2013, 09:23:50 PM
......Speechless......

*back to consciousness, WOW wonderful ending you did there kevin-san!!! \(^▿^)/
Wmatsui climax scene is SO romantic! They aren't my fave pairing though, but I love it!

My kojiyuu is HOT as always, agressive lovey-dovey <3
But seriously yuko, shepherd??? Moved out of town and into farm, so cute! (≧▽≦)づ♥

Mayu became a vampire eh? And atsumina got married! *cheers*

Yappari, sequel and side story~ so sad kojiyuu won't appear :(
Wonder if you can make a side story of them instead XD
Sorry for being too demanding! Great job kevin-san, I love this fic~ thankyou :D
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: Rena-chan Daisuki on July 23, 2013, 09:54:17 PM
i want number 1: Wmatsui 1st year of hunting
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: Archer1992 on July 23, 2013, 09:57:14 PM
1st year of Rena and Jurina as hunting partners
yeah!!

thanks for this great FF ^_^

 :thumbsup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: sayanee123 on July 23, 2013, 11:21:55 PM
aaaah rena trolled by jurina  :hiakhiakhiak:
UOOO SEASON 2?!?!?! CAN'T WAITTT!!!  :on woohoo: :tantrum:
of course i choose 1st year of Rena and Jurina as hunting partners !!!
thank you for making this awesome fic author-san!! :on GJ:
thank you for not let jurina die  :farofflook:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: Shinoki on July 23, 2013, 11:56:22 PM
There's going to be more after this? I love you(no romance) for writing this!!!! <3
Jurina... you aint dead... sob sob...
Rena-chan, you just confessed in front of everyone in the world... well, no worries...
Mayu finally got a job...
thumbs up, good job on this fic!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on July 24, 2013, 12:24:32 AM
As i thought, jurina demon was killed then, making her Pure angel now

Interesting ending...

Yeah mayu could be with Yuki forever as she became a vampire

How did she become vampire?

But with Minami, Haruna and Rena still humans, they could not be forever with their partners...

Can't wait to see the next season...

Thank you for the lively ending

PS: vote for no.1

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: kahem on July 24, 2013, 01:35:59 AM
wouhou!!!! Atsumina's wedding!!!!!
Too bad no more atsumina or kojiyuu T_T
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: Sherin on July 24, 2013, 01:44:29 AM
And they live happily ever after (until the sequel start).

My WMatsui!!!  :yossi:

As for the poll, it's already obvious. XD

Answer to the Poll: 1st year of Rena and Jurina as hunting partners
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 24, 2013, 03:01:58 AM
Thank you everyone for supporting. So touched  :ptam-cry:

PS : For those who didn't know how Mayu became a vampire, check back a little accident that happened in chapter 17. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: Haruko on July 24, 2013, 04:18:33 AM
that was awesome :B thanx for this amazing fic!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: mo-chan on July 24, 2013, 05:43:35 AM
wow I read all your fic 
I really like it  :inlove:
I encourage you  :thumbsup I like your ideas  :D
I'm happy to know that you'll make a season 2  :w00t:
Season 2 based on Hellsing  :w00t: I can not wait to read it  :twothumbs
And My Answer to the Poll: 1st year of Rena and Jurina as hunting partners  :thumbsup
Of course WMatsui forever  :cathappy:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: leEwẬy on July 24, 2013, 06:31:24 AM
Happy Ending~ :onioncheer:
Sasshi became a center :hiakhiakhiak:
Mayu's now a vampire :on woohoo:
Kojiyuu's "naughty" time :on bleed:
Yay~ A season 2 and it'll have Mayuki and WMatsui :luvluv1:
Thank you very much :on cny2:
About the poll, I'll choose no.1, obviously :on drink:
I'm looking forward to season 2 and side story :on gay:
Update ASAP, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: cisda83 on July 24, 2013, 07:50:06 AM
Thank you for the info as how mayu become vampire..,

Can't wait to see your next season...

What kind of troubles are they going to come across..,

Thank you again for the interesting story...

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: millca on July 24, 2013, 08:33:10 AM
The ending's very nice.haha! It's funny how Yuko single handedly piss off Mayuki.

I love this fast paced story :) Good job author :D
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: Kochiki on July 24, 2013, 08:48:07 AM
Yay!!~ There's season 2!!~ B-But no AtsuMina and KojiYuu?
-Ma...As long there is WMatsui in there~~ *sigh*
-Iya~ Good thing that Jurina didn't die~ And a full angle!!~
-Eh?! Oh...Glad that my AtsuMina is married now!!~
-And lol...Sasshi make trouble again huh? That's Sasshi!! *thumbs up*
-Aw...So Mayu did turn into a vampire~ Love it!! Love it!!~
-Hellsing was it??~ Will be looking forward for the next season~
-Oh..The poll, i think i'm gonna choose...No.1~
-Since i'm happy about Gakuran with Otabe!!~ Hahaha...

>Thanks for the nice ending, plz proceed with the next season!!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: Zita on July 24, 2013, 01:02:41 PM
Now I can rest in peace.  :yep:
NO I CAN'T.
For the poll........WMATSUI!!!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on July 24, 2013, 01:44:11 PM
I love, love, LOVE your fanfic! :))

I'm still halfway in Ch. 8 though ... so I decided to save the rest on
my phone, just in case I get bored in class :))

Definitely one of my favorite authors in this site :))

Looking forward for the season 2 :))
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 24, 2013, 01:48:35 PM
mitsuhara_itsuko-san,

How do you know there will be a sequel if you're still halfway through chapter 8? :on lol:

Something doesn't match up here... :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: Minamiyuki on July 24, 2013, 05:25:35 PM
Instead of Devil mode: Stage 3... Why not Devil Trigger: Final Phase  :lol: :lol: :lol:

That makes Jurina like SPARDA!!!!!!  XD XD XD XD

And Jurina must hold THE SWORD OF SPARDA!!!!!!! XD XD XD XD

Waiting for your next season  :) :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Final Chapter -Chapter 19)(UPDATED)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 25, 2013, 03:19:42 AM
Announcement!!

Well I don't think there's anyone left to vote, so I'm going to end the vote here~ :on GJ:

The winner of the poll is the first choice, Wmatsui side story! :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

I'll get the story ready as soon as possible..

Stay tuned!  :on gay: :on gay: :on gay:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Special side story)(ANNOUNCEMENT!)
Post by: fael_c00l on July 25, 2013, 05:36:39 AM
Yeah,, WMatsui side-story (http://img819.imageshack.us/img819/5213/suzukikeizouanimated.gif)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Special side story)(ANNOUNCEMENT!)
Post by: kurogumi on July 25, 2013, 09:38:37 AM
ah im just to late to vote i think but i love wmatsui side story
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Special side story)(ANNOUNCEMENT!)
Post by: Zita on July 25, 2013, 11:52:26 AM
I love it. XD
SUPERHAPPY. :D :D
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Special side story)(ANNOUNCEMENT!)
Post by: Kochiki on July 25, 2013, 12:01:38 PM
Ah~ thank god that WMatsui win it~~
-Cuz if it were SaeYuki...It'll might interfere my feelings~
-Feeling of Gakuran and Otabe being happy~
-LOL, anyway, gotta look forward for the side story~~
-HnHnHn~ Side stories~~~

>Plz lemme see the side stories~~ And season 2!!~ Hehehe~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Special side story)(ANNOUNCEMENT!)
Post by: POPCAT on July 25, 2013, 02:20:16 PM
Give mah WMatsui mohahahha >=D :peace:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Special side story)(ANNOUNCEMENT!)
Post by: kevinwkl on July 25, 2013, 03:11:25 PM
Here's the Wmatsui side story OS!! :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

NOTE : The time line for this OS is a day after Rena's encounter with Choukoku during the prologue. (After Akane introduced Jurina to Rena of course..)

ENJOY!!

________________________________________________

In the middle of the forest

“Nee, Rena-chan!! Stop walking so fast!” Jurina said while following Rena who was walking in a fast pace.

“Go away! Stop following me!” Rena replied with a loud tone.

“No. Akane told me to follow you here to learn something.” Jurina smiled.

“I said go away, Center! I don’t need your help!” Rena raised her voice again.

“Hey… My name now is Matsui Jurina!” Jurina pouted her mouth.

“Stop it. You stole my name. Matsui belongs to me!” Rena said.

“Even if you don’t like naming me Matsui then at least call me Jurina.” Jurina continue pouting her mouth.

All of a sudden, Rena stop on her tracks, causing Jurina who was walking behind her to bump her back. “Hey, why did you suddenly stop?” Jurina asked.

“Shhh!” Rena then pulled Jurina and hid behind the rock.

Beep Beep!
3 supernatural creatures identified
Species : Vampire
Type : Normal
Threat : Medium


“Those are my targets.” Rena said.

“You mean OUR targets?” Jurina corrected.

“No. It’s MY target!” Rena replied.

“Hey, I’m your partner. We should do this together.” Jurina said.

“You’re not an official hunter yet! You don’t even know the rules of Hellsing! You don’t even know the characteristics of a vampire well.” Rena said.

“I will show you that I’m capable. I’m going in!” Jurina stood up immediately and rushed towards the vampire alone.

“Wait! Don’t rush in like this! You’ll scare them away!” Rena shouted.

And of course, Rena was right. Upon noticing Jurina rushing in towards them, they immediately flew away from the scene. Jurina shouted at them. “Yea, that’s right! Run away, losers!”

Jurina then turned around to meet up with Rena’s angry face. Innocently, Jurina walked towards Rena and gave her the cat smile. “I managed to chase them away..”

Rena replied with a fake smile before pulling onto one of Jurina’s ears. “Ouch Ouch Ouch! Why are you pulling my ears?”

Rena then replied, “You’re coming back with me now.”



Hellsing HQ

Rena slammed both her hands onto Akane’s desk being dissatisfied. “Akane! I told you this nephilim will be a drag for me! She just made me lost three of my targets in one night! One night!!”

“So, what’s your point?” Akane asked calmly.

“She’s still inexperienced, Akane! I don’t want her to be my partner!” Rena retorted.

“Then it is your duty to teach her the right way, Rena. I’m counting on you with this. In two days time, she will officially be your partner. So I would like you to explain the Hellsing rules to her by then.” Akane replied calmly.

“But Akane!”

“No more buts, Rena. Dissmissed.”

Rena then gave Akane one last glare before leaving the room. As soon as Rena opened the door to exit, Jurina was just standing right at the door, giving her the cat smile. “Stop being so happy when you’re the troublemaker here.” Rena said before walking past Jurina.

Jurina turned her body around and followed Rena again. Rena stopped in her tracks and turned around. “Stop following me, nephilim!”

“The name’s Jurina, Rena-chan. Remember that.” Jurina said, still smiling back at Rena.

Rena stood one step closer and glared at Jurina close up. “I.DON’T.CARE” Rena then turned around and continue walking, only to notice that Jurina is still following her.

“Hey, can you stop it! Why the hell are you following me? Go follow someone else!” Rena shouted.

“Because I like you, Rena-chan.” Jurina answered out loud with a sweet smile.

Rena was literally stunned at Jurina’s statement as her eyes widened in shock. She blinked her eyes a few times at Jurina before shaking her head to release herself from the illusion that Jurina put her in. Rena then frowned at Jurina, being curious. “What so likable about me? Tell me.”

“You look really cool while fighting, Rena-chan! Not to mention you look very pretty too. I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone as beautiful and fair as you.” Jurina smiled excitedly.

Rena seemed to smile a little at Jurina’s statement. Rena then cleared her throat and looked at Jurina. “You’re a flatterer aren’t you? Well, I guess you can follow me for some time..”

“Yay!!” Jurina proceeded to cling on Rena’s arms before continuing. “Nee, Rena-chan.. Where are we going now?”

“I’m going on a hunt again. I’ll allow you to come along, but please stay aside. Don’t rush in. It’s dangerous.” Rena said.

“If Rena-chan asked me to stay aside, I will stay aside.” Jurina then showed Rena her cat smile again.

“Alright then, let’s go.” Rena said as both of them walked out from the entrance.



Deep in the forest

Beep Beep!
1 supernatural identified
Species : Werewolf
Type : Normal
Threat : Very high


“Wow. This werewolf has a very high threat. I have to be on guard at all times.” Rena said while hiding behind a rock with Jurina.

Jurina then pulled Rena’s shirt. “Nee, Rena-chan.. Will you be alright?”

Rena frowned at Jurina once again. “You seem to care for me a lot, Jurina.”

“Of course. As I said, Rena-chan, I like you a lot.” Jurina then showed her cat smile and brought her face close to Rena, startling her. “And this is the first time you called me Jurina.”

Rena’s eyes were then glued to Jurina’s face as she never thought that Jurina would look so beautiful up close. Her eyes were literally opened wide as swallowed her saliva. “Y-Yea. This is the first time. So?”

Being too excited looking at Rena’s cute and stuttering reaction, Jurina immediately hugged Rena tight and screamed. “Kya!!! Kawaii!!!!!”

This attracted the attention of the wolf as the wolf started growling at the rock that Rena and Jurina were hiding behind.

“See what you did! You attracted its’ attention!” Rena said as she stood up and showed herself to the wolf.

The wolf transformed into its’ lycan form, shocking Rena. “This is going to be a little tough. Stay here, Jurina.” Rena then unsheathed her katana and leaped into action as Jurina stayed behind the rock and looked on.

Rena attempted a series of slashes but was dodged easily. The lycan then used its tail and managed to smack Rena away crashing into a tree. “Rena-chan!” Jurina then glared at the lycan.

“Don’t make a single move, Jurina. You’re here to learn from fights. Not to engage in one. You’re still not a hunter yet.” Rena stood up, dusted her back and took out her gun to release a few shots of her silver bullets. Due to the lycans’ fast reflexes, it was able to dodge each and every single one of them and leaped towards Rena at the same time. Upon reaching Rena, the lycan slashed its claws towards her but missed, causing the tree behind her to get slashed off instead. Rena rolled between its’ legs and leaped backwards to keep a distance between it.

It didn’t last long as the lycan immediately rushed towards Rena and delivered a strong kick to her stomach before she could react. Rena literally flew 20 feet away before crashing into the tree, coughing out blood. “Rena-chan!!” Jurina screamed at the sight of Rena coughing out blood.

The lycan attempted to  leap towards Rena again, but got blasted away by a shockwave sent by Jurina. “J-Jurina…” Rena weakly replied.

“How dare you hurt Rena-chan!!” Jurina leaped towards the lycan and sent another shockwave. This time, the lycan managed to dodge away and aimed for Jurina instead. The lycan delivered a fury of claw attacks and kicks but got deflected easily by Jurina using the force from her scythe. As the lycan attempted a powerful punch on Jurina, she managed to see through it and deflected it using her scythe, before sending a shockwave from up close. The lycan got sent flying away and crashed into a tree. As it is very tough, the lycan got up immediately and pounced towards Jurina. Upon noticing that the lycan was still able to stand up, Jurina sent a series of shockwaves again and again. The lycan managed to evade every single one of the shockwave and ran towards Jurina in a high speed. Before she knew it, the lycan was already in front of Jurina.

Being too startled, Jurina let her guard down as the lycan kicked her towards Rena’s direction and knocked her down once again. “Jurina, are you alright?”

“Y-Yes..” Jurina was groaning in pain.

“I told you to stay behind the rock.”

“But it’s hurting you, Rena-chan. I wanted to protect you..”

Rena then smiled, “You still protected me after all this time of how I treated you.”

“I don’t care how you treat me, Rena-chan. I only want to treat you well.” Jurina smiled.

“You’re really a-“ Rena was immediately silenced with a kick right on her face that sent her crashing towards a tree. Upon impact, Rena coughed out blood and immediately fell down unconscious as the back of her head knocked the tree trunk too hard.

“RENA-CHAN!!!” Jurina screamed as she immediately glared at the lycan before standing herself up again.

“Look what you’ve done to Rena-chan!!!” Jurina screamed as she started swinging her scythe crazily towards the lycan, sending a fury of shockwaves again but to no avail. The lycan was way too fast as it was able to dodge again and again before delivering a successful punch on Jurina, sending her flying even further away. Jurina weakly stood herself up and rushed towards the lycan and attempted a slash. This time, the lycan was able to dodge very easily as Jurina’s movements became slower. Upon missing her attack towards the lycan, it immediately delivered a strong elbow towards Jurina’s back, causing her to fall onto the ground, coughing out blood. As the lycan raised its foot to stomp Jurina, it immediately halted as a piece of rock was thrown on its head.

“Hey! Over here!” Rena who just regained her conscious, shouted. This diverted the lycans’ attention towards Rena. As it turned around to face Rena, Jurina grabbed onto its feet, not letting it go near Rena. The lycan then striked Jurina away with a strong kick that causes her to crash into a tree and cough out blood another time. Without wasting any more time, the lycan pounced towards the laying Rena and striked her as well. The lycan then stomped onto Rena’s body, causing her to struggle and scream in pain.

Jurina tried to stand herself up but she was too injured. “Stop hurting Rena-chan!” Jurina screamed.

The lycan ignored Jurina’s statement and continued torturing Rena.

“DEMON MODE : ACTIVATE!!!!” Jurina screamed in the top of her lungs as a burst of black energy blast out from her body, attracting both the lycan and Rena’s attention. As the lycan thought that it has finally found a worthy opponent, it immediately leaped towards Jurina only to be striked away with a black shockwave. Jurina had transformed into Center. White hair.. Red eyes.. The side of her face and arms covered in scales.. The evil grin carved on Center’s face sent chills down Rena’s spine.

“W-What is that form…” Rena’s eyes widened in shock while still laying on the ground.

Being angered, the lycan pounced towards Center again, only to be retaliated with a high speed kick to its stomach, sending it flying towards a tree. Without wasting any more time, Center leaped towards the lycan and delivered yet another deadly high speed kick that blast it through the tree. Center immediately pounced towards the lycan and pinned it down before she starts grinning evilly. The lycan attempted a series of punches to her face but to no avail as she continued grinning before smashing down both her claws on its face. It growled in pain as Center continued smashing her claws on its face again and again without restraining any of her strength. She then let out a psychotic laugh as the lycan started coughing out blood at every hit received until it was literally knocked out cold. This did not stop Center from continue smashing her claws on its face.

“Hey, it’s passed out! Enough!” Rena shouted. Center ignored the statement and continued smashing its face till it’s all bloodied up.

“STOP IT JURINA!!!” Rena screamed again. This time, it got Center’s attention as she looked towards Rena and stood herself up. Blood from the lycan continued dripping from her claws as she started grinning at Rena. Center let out a maniacal maugh and immediately leaped towards Rena’s direction while holding her claws up with the intention to strike. As Rena was injured, she could not stand herself up and flinched and shut her eyes when Center almost reached towards her.

*BANG*

A gunshot suddenly echoed in the night. As Rena opened her eyes to look, she saw Center fell down unconscious as she immediately reverted back to Jurina. Rena then turned around to find Akane blowing off the smoke from the tip of her gun. “A-Akane!”

“Luckily I reached on time. I knew I sensed something bad was going to happen. You look messed up, Rena.” Akane walked towards Rena and helped her up.

Rena looked at Jurina’s motionless body on the ground. “I-Is she dead?”

Akane immediately replied, “Of course not. This is a special tranquilizer gun I created to knock Jurina out cold if she loses her sanity in her demon form.”

“S-She will lose her sanity? Is that why she tried to attack me just now?” Rena asked with her eyes widened in shock.

“Yes. Jurina is a nephilim. She may be able to tap into both angel and demon powers, but the demon powers are too much for a nephilim to handle. So, she will lose her sanity if she uses the demon mode.” Akane explained.

“Wow.. I didn’t know..” Rena replied.

“Well, now that you know a little more about your partner, you should be able to handle her better.” Akane said.

“I-I’ll try..” Rena said as she piggybacked Jurina back to the Hellsing headquarters.



The next morning

Jurina woke up and found herself lying on a bed. She then placed her hand onto her forehead. “What a bad dream..”

“It wasn’t a dream, Jurina. Everything that happened last night was true.” Rena voiced out from the side.

“Eh?? So.. You saw what I became?”

“I must be blind not to see that. You almost killed me as well.”

Jurina teared up immediately. “I-I’m sorry, Rena-chan. You were in danger. So I thought by using me demon mode, I could help..”

Rena then wiped Jurina’s tears off. “You did save me, Jurina. If you have not used your demon mode, that lycan would have killed me instead.”

“But still, I attempted to kill you, even though I like you so much. I’m truly sorry.”

“Don’t worry about that, Jurina. I’m alive, right? So, stop crying.”

“But I almost hurt you…” Jurina covered her face attempting to cry again.

“Alright. If you stop crying now, I’ll bring you go shopping.”

Jurina immediately removed her hands and smiled widely. “Really!? You’re willing to go on a date with me!?”

Being stunned by Jurina’s statement, Rena retorted. “Not a date. I’m just bringing you out to shop. That’s all.”

“Yay! I’m going on a date with Rena-chan!” Jurina removed herself from the bed and hugged Rena tightly.

“But before that, I have to teach you the basic rules of Hellsing.”

Jurina immediately separated herself from Rena and pouted her mouth. “Eh? Must we really do that?”

“Yes. If you’re going to be part of this organization, what more my partner, you have to know the rules. How about this. If you’re willing to go through this, I will buy you an ice cream when we go out shopping later.”

“Alright, then.” Jurina pouted again.

Rena started explaining the rules for Hellsing in detailed but Jurina didn’t seem to pay attention at all as she played with her fingernails or zoned out. Upon noticing Jurina’s behavior, Rena knocked her on the head.

“Ouch! What was that for, Rena-chan!?” Jurina complained, being hit on the head by Rena.

“That’s for not paying attention to me, Jurina. I’m teaching you the basic rules of Hellsing. You’re new here, so you better pay close attention to the rules. Now here comes the pledge. This is the most important part.” Rena stated. Jurina pouted her mouth and nodded her head.

“Repeat after me. I pledge to the name of Hellsing that I will never harm an innocent human under any circumstances at all.” Rena said, with her right hand up.

“I pledge to the name of Hell-Ouch!“ Jurina got knocked on the head by Rena again.

“Your right hand up, Jurina.” Rena said.

Jurina then reluctantly put her right hand up and started again. “I pledge to the name of-Ouch! What now? I held my right hand up!“ Again, Jurina got knocked on the head.

“You sound like you didn’t eat breakfast, Jurina. Louder!” Rena insisted.

After rolling her eyes, Jurina said the pledge again, but this time, it was loud and clear. “I pledge to the name of Hellsing that I will never harm an innocent human under any circumstances at all.”

Rena then smiled and clapped her hands. “Good, Jurina. Now as I promised you, let’s go get ice cream. I’ll buy you one.”

“YAY!!”



At the shopping mall

Jurina and Rena walked along the shops doing some window shopping while licking onto their ice cream. While Rena was busy looking into a clothes shop, she left her ice cream unattended. At that time, Jurina took a huge bite from Rena’s ice cream. By the time Rena realized, her ice cream was already half gone. “Hey! You ate my ice cream!”

Jurina merely replied with her trademark cat smile and said, “Eat your ice cream, Rena-chan..”

Rena had a frown on her face as she didn’t understand Jurina’s sudden statement at all. She then proceeded to take a bite from her ice cream. This time, Jurina’s smile grew wider as her face came closer to Rena’s face. “We just had an indirect kiss, Rena-chan..”

This caused Rena to blush immediately. Rena never thought about this at all. Rena then started to stutter a lot. “W-What d-do you t-t-think you’re d-doing?”

Jurina hugged Rena tightly. “You belong to me now, Rena-chan!”

“Hey, let go! Everyone’s watching!” Rena pryed Jurina’s arms off but it didn’t stop her as she immediately clinged back onto Rena’s arm.

“Let’s go buy some clothes, Rena-chan. I need new ones.” Jurina insisted.

“Why do you need new clothes for?” Rena questioned.

“Don’t you remember, Rena-chan? Tomorrow will be my official first day as your partner! Of course I do not want to look plain as a hunter. I need to get some badass clothes to look as cool as you, Rena-chan!” Jurina smiled excitedly.

“Shh! Not so loud, Jurina. Well, what clothes do you want to buy?” Rena asked.

“Let’s go into that shop!” Jurina pointed at a leather clothing shop which attracted her attention.

“Wow! This clothing set looks good! Let me try this!” Jurina said as she picked up a set of leather clothing and showed it to Rena. After Rena’s nod of approval, Jurina immediately tried it out in the fitting room. When she came out, Rena had her eyes wide open from Jurina’s sudden change of style.

(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/07/gingham-check-akb48-22.jpg?w=470)
This is how Jurina looks like~ (Gingham Check Photoshoot)

“Nee, Rena-chan.. How do I look?” Jurina asked while she did a pose.

“You look fabulous, Jurina. It looks really good on you.” Rena smiled, being satisfied by Jurina’s fashion sense.

After choosing the clothes that Jurina wanted, both of them proceeded to the counter to pay for it. Jurina just stood there looking at Rena with her cute puppy eyes and a cute pout.

Rena then sighed. “You didn’t bring any money do you? Fine. I’ll pay for you this time.”

“Kya!! Thanks a lot, Rena-chan!” Jurina hugged Rena tightly.

Tomorrow has come. Rena and Jurina stood on a hill looking down at a group of rogue werewolves. There were at least 20 of them. Rena then looked at Jurina who was wearing the clothes she bought yesterday, with sunglasses on and frowned. “Emm… Jurina? Why are you wearing sunglasses in the middle of the night? You can see?”

“No, I can’t see anything..” Jurina said coolly.

“Then why are you wearing those sunglasses? Take them off.”

“I’m wearing it to look cool while hunting, Rena-chan. I want to be as cool as you.”

“If you’re going to wear sunglasses and hunt in the middle of the night, you’ll be the one hunted instead. Now, take them off and keep your eyes on the targets.”

Jurina pouted and removed her sunglasses.

Rena then snickered, “Seems like Akane gave you quite a big mission as your first, huh?”

Jurina who was coolly laying her scythe on her shoulder replied, “That’s what Akane should do if I’m your partner. I should be able to at least deal with these normal werewolves. Or else it would taint your name as the legendary hunter, Van Helsing.”

“You flatter me too much, Jurina. Are you ready?” Rena asked as she pulled her semi automatic gun out.

“Ready when you are!” Jurina shouted out loud as it attracted all the werewolves who were now growling fiercely at them.

“Alright then. Let’s go!”

Of course for the first time hunting in a pair, it wasn’t perfect. Both of them had completely different fighting styles. There were mistakes made here and there. There were times where Rena almost got hit by Jurina’s shockwaves. There were also times where Rena almost shot Jurina with her gun as Jurina was in her way. But still in the end, they managed to defeat all of them. Both of them were panting with injuries covering their body.

Rena smiled at Jurina while panting. “Not bad for your first time as a hunter.”

“Thanks for your compliment, Rena-chan.” Jurina replied, also panting.

“We still haven’t get a grasp of each other’s fighting skills yet. That is why we made some mistakes. We should spend more time together to get to know more about each other. What do you think?”

“You mean we’re going on dates?” Jurina smiled widely.

“No. Not dates, Jurina. Just hanging out. Like what friends do.”

“Eh?? Rena-chan, you’re no fun.” Jurina clinged onto Rena’s arm and continued. “If two people hang out together, means they’re dating!”

Rena immediately frowned at Jurina’s statement. “Where did you get this logic from? Two people hanging out together could be just friends.”

Jurina smiled and shook her head. “Not for both of us, Rena-chan. If both of us hang out alone, means we’re dating!”

Rena shook her head, surrendering in this unnecessary argument. “Let’s go back, Jurina. We’re done here.”

Jurina then looked at her watch and said, “Oh.. It’s 12am now.”

“Right. So?” Rena questioned with a frown.

Without saying another word, Jurina closed in and landed a kiss on Rena’s cheek. “Happy Birthday, Rena-chan.”

Rena was literally surprised by Jurina’s action as it was too sudden. After processing the moment, Rena smiled warmly and asked, “How did you know?”

Jurina showed her cat smile towards Rena and said, “There’s nothing about you that I don’t know, Rena-chan. That shows how much I like you.”

“Or how much of a stalker you are..” Rena said monotonously.

“Mou, Rena-chan.. You’re so bad.. Even after I was the first to wish you, you don’t seem to appreciate it. Hmph!” Jurina pouted and got sulky before turning her body around, getting ready to walk back.

Rena looked into the starry night of the sky and smiled. “Maybe.. Having a partner wasn’t so bad after all..”



Wmatsui side story OS
END


____________________________________________________________________

Now that this special chapter is done, I'll be going into SEASON 2 people!!! :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

Before i start with the first chapter in season 2, I will update a Hellsing Biodata..

The Hellsing Biodata is as an introduction of the main characters who is featured in season 2 and also currently working in Hellsing which is Mayuki and Wmatsui..


Till then, stay tuned!! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (WMATSUI Special side story) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on July 25, 2013, 03:30:04 PM
WMatsui so cuteeeee....  :inlove:

Thanks for this side story..

Can't wait for season 2..  :grin:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (WMATSUI Special side story) UPDATE!
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on July 25, 2013, 03:39:53 PM
well, I had to save your fic on my fone .... and in the process,
I read everyone's comments and your replies .... so, yea :DD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (WMATSUI Special side story) UPDATE!
Post by: Kochiki on July 25, 2013, 03:40:10 PM
Wa!!~ The side story has been updated!!~
-Kya~ The story is so kawaii~ WMatsui moment~~
-Oh, yes yes...The pledge~ so that's when it is made!!~
-Eh!? Werewolf...And then...Jurina...~
-That's the time where Jurina reveal herself~~
-Hiyaa~ She's the 1st person to wish her a happy birthday~
-And was the 1st person who give Rena a chuu on her b-day~~

>Aw~ Can't wait for the next season~ Hellsing biodata!!~ Nice OS!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (WMATSUI Special side story) UPDATE!
Post by: leEwẬy on July 25, 2013, 03:48:58 PM
Yay~ You updated WMatsui side story :onioncheer:
Ren didn't like to have a partner at the first place  :on cloudeye:
But after the accident, Rena began accepting it :on woohoo:
WMatsui's indirect kiss :wriggly:
Rena's the first one to see Jurina's demon side (not so sure), also the first one to be kissed at the cheek and had a wish in her birthday by Jurina :on gay:
Can't wait to read about the Hellsing biodata :on drink:
Update soon, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (WMATSUI Special side story) UPDATE!
Post by: sayanee123 on July 25, 2013, 05:11:18 PM
aaaaa so cute  :luvluv1:
i like when jurina act like child  :shy2:
rena is so tsundere :cool2:
this fic is great!!  :twothumbs :twothumbs
please update soon  :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (WMATSUI Special side story) UPDATE!
Post by: POPCAT on July 25, 2013, 07:00:15 PM
Kyaaaa!!!  :shy2: Wmatsui omg why am i fangirlin ????????????
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (WMATSUI Special side story) UPDATE!
Post by: WotaOtaku~ on July 25, 2013, 07:31:56 PM
Aww, that's so cute.Jurina totally stalking Rena to to the point of knowing her birthday D: it's creepy but cute >.<

I can't wait for the characters of season TWO! Hope you update soon :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (WMATSUI Special side story) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on July 25, 2013, 07:41:36 PM
 :O Season 2
You are my God!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!§ :doh: Sorry
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (WMATSUI Special side story) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on July 25, 2013, 08:37:35 PM
Wmatsui were so cute together...

Jurina was so naughty somewhat..

But I could see that Jurina really really love Rena from the start...

Great OS there...

Thank you...

Can't wait to see the 2nd season and more Side stories..

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (WMATSUI Special side story) UPDATE!
Post by: mo-chan on July 25, 2013, 10:49:44 PM
you updated  :w00t:
I'm happy that I did not vote for nothing  :twothumbs
it's really funny seeing Jurina acting like that  :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:
Rena-chan is always not honest  :grin:
It's really funny thinking about it in the season 1  :grin:
because Rena-chan confessed her feelings to Jurina when she thought that she going to die  :rofl: :rofl:
I can't wait more to read your next season  :inlove: :w00t:

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (WMATSUI Special side story) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on July 25, 2013, 11:23:41 PM
You should have waited two more days. Rena's Birthday is 7/27. XD

I guess I'll be demanding a DIFFERENT Rena's Birthday fic from you.  :fap
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (WMATSUI Special side story) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on July 26, 2013, 04:43:26 AM
Thanks for supporting my fic, readers~~ :onioncheer:

If all of you remember a scene from chapter16 season 1, you will remember that this was the time where jurina made her pledge. :on GJ:

I will update the Hellsing biodata as soon as possible since I already have all the pictures I need.. :whistle: :whistle:

Stay tuned for Season 2, readers! :hee: :hee:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (WMATSUI Special side story) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on July 26, 2013, 05:59:28 PM
Here it is~~ The Hellsing Biodata.. :onioncheer:

It's a little lame.. I know.. :mon cry:

But I'm just merely introducing the main characters in Season 2..

Note that this data is collected few months after the final chapter in season 1

Well, ENJOY!! (eventhough i know there's ntg to enjoy here.. lol) :mon sweat:
____________________________________________________________



Hellsing Biodata




Entry #1

(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/07/zc.png?w=379)

Name : Rena Van Helsing
Species : Human
Nick name : Matsui Rena
Job : Hunter
Hunter rank : S-class
Experience in Hellsing : 5 years
Total rogue werewolves K.O count : 775
Total rogue vampires K.O count : 596
Total demon kill count : 1
Combat style : Decaforce sword (A sword that has 10 different forms) - New Hellsing technology
Likes : Melon pan, Jurina
Dislikes : People who do not finish their melon pan





Entry #2

(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/07/zx.png?w=404)

Name : Center
Species : Nephilim ---> Angel
Human name : Matsui Jurina
Job : Hunter
Hunter rank : S-class
Experience in Hellsing : 2 years
Total rogue werewolves K.O count : 472
Total rogue vampires K.O count : 313
Combat style : Angel Trigger (Similar to Angel mode but more powerful)
Likes : Rena-chan~
Dislikes : People who bully Rena





Entry #3

(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/07/zv.png?w=275)

Name : Black Vladimus Dracula
Species : Vampire
Human name : Kashiwagi Yuki
Job : Hunter
Hunter rank : S-class
Experience in Hellsing : 1 year
Total rogue werewolves K.O count : 164
Total rogue vampires K.O count : 98
Combat style : Hand to hand combat - Vampiric aura (More details on this later on~)
Likes : Mayu, Gakuran
Dislikes : Werewolves





Entry #4

(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/07/zz.png?w=378)

Name : Watanabe Mayu
Species : Human ---> Vampire
Nick name : Nezumi
Job : Tactitian
Rank : Captain of the Battle Strategy and Tactics Department
Experience in Hellsing : 1 year
Total rogue werewolves K.O count : -
Total rogue vampires K.O count : -
Combat style : - (Never engaged in a combat before)
Likes : Yuki
Dislikes : Her strategy and plans fails

______________________________________________

I know some of you might think this is lame.. :fainted:

Maybe if you have time, you can vote for which Hellsing member you like most? I prepared the poll..  :mon sweat:

I'll see when i can update the Prologue of this chapter~~ :whistle:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Hellsing Biodata) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on July 26, 2013, 09:25:25 PM
Lol, people will vote for their oshimen of cuz! XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Hellsing Biodata) UPDATE!
Post by: mo-chan on July 26, 2013, 09:32:02 PM
@sherin: I didn't vote for my Oshimen  :rofl:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Hellsing Biodata) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on July 26, 2013, 11:39:56 PM
@mo-chan: You betrayed J then!  :smhid
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Hellsing Biodata) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on July 26, 2013, 11:42:22 PM
Interesting Bio...

So those 4 characters are the main..

How about Atsumina and KojiYuu..?

Are they not main...?

Can't wait to see your new season...

Thank you

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Hellsing Biodata) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on July 27, 2013, 02:12:28 AM
WTH?!?!?!? Rena has Decaforce???  :shocked :shocked :shocked

Decaforce was a dark version of Decalogue in Rave Master!!!!  :) :)

I hope there is Ravelt in there  :lol: :lol: :lol:

You made Jurina a Trigger activation  :lol: :lol: :lol:

Waiting for something  :lol: :lol: :lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Hellsing Biodata) UPDATE!
Post by: Kochiki on July 27, 2013, 03:42:05 AM
Woah!!~ Decaforce from the Rave Master?! Awesome, Rena~
-So Mayu is a tactician...Haha. As expected from the person who have high IQ.
-All of them are S-Class except Mayu who is a tactician~
-All of their weapons is cool too!! Trigger for Jurina?! Sugoi~
-Haa~ I can't wait for the next one!!~ Cool biodata! *thumbs up*

>Plz update the next one!!~ I'm looking forward for the next one!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Hellsing Biodata) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on July 27, 2013, 04:32:01 AM
Sherin : Let mo-chan choose whatever she wants.. lol... XD

cisda83 : As i stated in the final chapter in season 1, i will not be featuring atsumina and kojiyuu as it will be Hellsing based.. Well.. Atsumina is happily married and Kojiyuu is living far away in a farm.. So... Forgive me if you're Atsumina or Kojiyuu shipper.. :kneelbow:

X_Last-Cross_X : Actually Decalogue is the dark version of Decaforce in Rave Master.. :mon sweat: Well, there are 10 forms of this sword, so you're basically right about Ravelt..

Kochiki : Yes. Mayu is a tactician. it is stated in the final chapter as well.. Well, since the demon left Jurina's body, she doesn't have 'modes' anymore.. She is able to use the angel powers to its fullest now and hence, the Angel trigger..

NOTE : For those who already know about the Decaforce sword, note that i may change some of the description about the sword powers and effects..

Another NOTE : There will be 3 more major secret characters playing a role in this fic.. I won't reveal them yet, but here's the hint : All 3 of them are really powerful
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Hellsing Biodata) UPDATE!
Post by: fael_c00l on July 27, 2013, 05:13:22 AM
Yeah i will vote for mayu,, she have my favourite job, the tactician
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Hellsing Biodata) UPDATE!
Post by: leEwẬy on July 27, 2013, 12:09:20 PM
Love the biodata :mon lovelaff: espcially teh pictures :mon star:
Sugoi~ All are S-rank, beside Mayu's a tactian but she's the captain of of the Battle Strategy and Tactics Department :mon dance:
I wonder who's the three pwerful persons :mon dunno:
Can't wait to see :mon squee:
Update ASAP, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Hellsing Biodata) UPDATE!
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on July 27, 2013, 12:28:02 PM
Pure awesomeness~!! X3

looking forward to know who these 3 powerful people are :33
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Hellsing Biodata) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on July 27, 2013, 12:46:40 PM
Well... I'm a bit disappointed but I will still read your story...

Wmatsui and Mayuki are also my fav. pairings too...

Can't wait to see the start of new season

Thank you

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Hellsing Biodata) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on July 27, 2013, 01:02:05 PM
Wow Rena have so many K.O.
This story with this "PEOPLE" sounds good.  :theking
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Hellsing Biodata) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on July 28, 2013, 12:59:13 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n10.jpg?w=487)

A huge thanks to Sherin for making this poster for me~



Once again, let me apologize to Atsumina and Kojiyuu shippers as they will not be featured in this fic.. :kneelbow: (who knows? maybe they will make a cameo..)

Well, here it is!

ENJOY!!

______________________________________________________________

Prologue

In the middle of the city

“Kya!!!” A scream echoed in the middle of the city as a woman was surrounded by 3 wolves in an alley.

“We found our lunch, guys!” One of the wolf growled.

“S-Stay away from me! Somebody! Anybody!” The woman screamed for help but nobody dared to come near as they were afraid of what the werewolves would do to them if they had helped. The two guys who tried to help before this didn’t end up in a good condition. They were laying on the floor with scratches and bruises covering their body.

“There’s nobody here to help you!” One of the wolves sounded out loud, scaring the woman even more.

A voice echoed in the alley all of a sudden. “I don’t understand what you werewolves have been thinking with the wolf brain of yours. Finding your prey in the broad daylight like this? Not a good idea.” Being annoyed, the wolves turned around to face a girl with long, black raven hair.

“And who might you be, lady?” One of the wolf sounded.

The girl smirked as she propelled herself towards the wolf in an instant before delivering a deadly blow on its face, sending it crashing towards a wall, knocked out with a single blow. “Your worst nightmare..”

The other two wolves were literally stunned by the sight of it. The girl then signaled the woman to leave the scene right away. Without wasting any more time, another wolf attempted to pounce towards her but got dodged immediately and was replied with a high speed kick that caused it to blast through a wall, knocked out cold as well. A voice suddenly sounded in the girl’s earpiece. “Yuki, the two you defeated before this was merely a D-class werewolf. This last one is the trouble. Be careful of this one. I’ve just checked its data. It belongs to an upper B-class werewolf.. It’s able to transform into a lycan as well. It’s power is just slightly weaker than Yuko’s.”

“Got it, Nezumi-sama.” Yuki sounded as she got into her battle pose and smirked at the last wolf.

“I’m different from the other two!” The wolf growled as it transformed into its lycan form.

“It seems like you have power similar to Yuko-san, huh?”

“I have no idea who this Yuko-san is, but I’ll rip you apart!” The lycan immediately pounced towards Yuki to deliver a powerful punch.

Yuki then sounded back to Mayu, “You see, Nezumi-sama.. Yuko-san has not been fighting for a long time. I, on the other hand never stopped fighting ever since I entered Hellsing.”

As the lycan reached towards Yuki, it swinged its fist as hard as it could, only to be met up with Yuki’s hand, gripping onto its fist with her arms coated with vampiric aura. Yuki snickered and continued, “I have long surpassed Yuko-san in terms of power.”

As soon as Yuki finished her statement, she coated her feet and used the lycan’s arm to propel herself towards its stomach to deliver a deadly high speed kick towards its stomach, sending it flying 20 feet away. It got back to its feet and started charging towards Yuki again, being angered. Yuki gracefully jumped behind the lycan, causing it to miss its target before coating her arms and punched its face. Before it got sent flying, Yuki immediately grabbed onto its tail and smashed it onto the ground. The lycan retaliated with a kick towards Yuki, but was effectively blocked as she already coated her arms. She took this opportunity to grab onto its feet and tossed it towards a wall.

“What happened to all your boasting? Bat caught your tongue?” Yuki insulted.

“Stop mocking me!!” The lycan removed itself from the wall and springed towards Yuki in an incredible speed. It attempted a series of attacks, only to miss every single time. Yuki finally found an opening to coat her arms and deliver a powerful uppercut towards the lycan’s chin, sending it flying up high into the sky. Yuki then coated her feet and propelled herself upwards towards the lycan before clenching both her fist together and hammering it down to the ground. Without wasting any more time, Yuki coated her arms and flew back down with an incredible speed and smashed her fist towards the laying lycan, causing the whole ground around it to break, and the lycan unconscious.

“What were these werewolves thinking, hunting their preys in the open like this?” Yuki shook her head while dusting off her hands.

“It’s because they don’t have to hide anymore, Yuki. So, they can just go around hurting other people in the broad daylight. But it’s our job to prevent that from happening, right?” Mayu sounded in Yuki’s earpiece.

“I understand this matter. This is why we had been busy every single day. They just don’t seem to care about risking themselves getting pummeled by us anymore.”

“That’s why they’re called rouges, remember? They don’t use their brains.” Mayu insulted.

“Oh, now you’re insulting their intelligence? You seem to have gained a lot of pride ever since you came into Hellsing.” Yuki questioned.

“Exactly. I’m the captain of the Battle Strategy and Tactics Department. I need to have some pride, get it?”

“And who was the one who brought you into Hellsing in the first place, Nezumi-sama?” Yuki found herself smiling sarcastically.

“Yes, I know. I know. It’s you. Well, you’re my girlfriend after all. I can’t let you enter such a dangerous organization without me looking after you, am I right?”

“You looking after me? ” Yuki questioned.

“Yuki, I aided you in countless of battles. Why do you think you have a special earpiece just to communicate with me, huh?  I’m not your personal tactitian for nothing, you know? Even Rena and Jurina do not get this privilege.” Mayu explained proudly.

“True enough. I remember there was once I fought with an A-class rogue vampire. If it wasn’t for your help, I would have been in a lot of trouble.”

“Aww.. You’re praising me now? How sweet of you, Yuki. But of course it all depends on your own strength as well.”

“Well, I didn’t train under Gakuran-sama for nothing, of course. Gakuran-sama even praised me a lot for being able to master vampiric aura channeling in such a short time.” Yuki sounded.

“…” Mayu remained silent from this statement.

“Nezumi-sama?”

“What is it, Yuki!?” Mayu raised her voice all of a sudden.

Yuki giggled as she realizes what’s going on in Mayu’s head right now. “You’re not still jealous of me and Gakuran-sama, are you?”

“No, I’m not, Yuki!!” Mayu shouted again.

Realising that Mayu is losing her temper, Yuki immediately stop teasing her. “Alright. Alright. But just to let you know, Nezumi-sama, I already belong to you. So, there’s nothing you should be worried about. My relationship with Gakuran-sama now is just merely master and student. You’re the one I truly love, don’t you realize that?”

Mayu found herself blushing at Yuki’s statement. “Y-Yes..”

At this time, the on lookers started swarming in towards Yuki.

“Hey, it’s the hunter from Hellsing!”

“I heard that she’s the only vampire in the organization!”

“That’s Kashiwagi Yuki, isn’t it? She was the Guardian of the Night!”

“Missy!! Autograph please!!”

Upon noticing this, Yuki immediately flew up into the sky so that they wouldn’t be able to reach her. “Wow.. That was close..”

“Well, you can’t hide your popularity from the whole world, you know?”

“Where did they hear the rumors about me being the Guardian of the Night?!” Yuki frowned.

“…” Mayu remained silent at this statement.

“Was it you, Nezumi-sama?” Yuki covered her face in frustration.

“W-What? M-Me? Pfft.. W-Why would I do something like this?”

“Nezumi-sama, I know you well enough to tell when you’re lying. You might have a high IQ but you never knew how to tell a lie. You tend to stutter a lot.”

“Well… I did tell.. a little about it. I just didn’t expect the news to spread out so quickly.”

“You just revealed the identity of a superhero, Nezumi-sama.. You’re not supposed to do that.”

“I-I’m sorry, Yuki..” Mayu’s voice seemed down.

“Well, forget about it. The Guardian of the Night was history. I don’t have to hide myself anymore to fight crimes. Don’t think too much about it, Nezumi-sama. So, any more rogues around this area?”

“The coast is clear for now. You can come back to the headquarters, Yuki.”

“Got it.” As soon as Mayu’s instructions were transmitted, Yuki left the scene with the crowd of civilians still cheering for her from the ground.

“Oh, have you heard about the news going around in Hellsing now, Yuki?” Mayu suddenly questioned.

Yuki frowned, “No. I was out the whole day. What happened?”

Mayu sighed before answering, “Rena just challenged Jurina into a battle.”



Hellsing Training Room

“You sure you want to settle it this way, Rena-chan?” Jurina frowned at Rena who is standing a distance away from her.

“You leave me with no other options, Jurina. Let’s battle it out!”Rena sounded from the other side of the room.

“But I doubt you’re going to win, Rena-chan.. You should already know the extent of my powers by now.” Jurina stated.

“Don’t forget I have a powerful weapon myself, Jurina.” Rena smirked as she took out a sword handle.

“Angel Trigger : Activate!” Jurina sounded as a bright blue light shone down on her before white wings sprawled out from her back. She raised her right arm and summoned a huge scythe, grabbed onto it before pointing it towards Rena’s direction.

“If you insist so much, then let’s do this, Rena-chan.” Jurina immediately leaped towards Rena for a melee attack.

As Rena noticed Jurina’s leap, Rena gripped onto her sword handle firmly. “Decaforce Type 1 - The Metal Sword : Eisenmeteor!”


(http://i74.photobucket.com/albums/i245/Luffy1045/Larkin%20Falzo%20weapons/eisenmeteor.png)
"The Metal Sword" Eisenmeteor is the Decaforce default form. An unusually large iron sword, it cannot be blocked by magic as it is a non-magic sword and is useful in fights due to its weight and size.

A huge sword appeared from the handle in an instant. As Jurina raised her scythe, ready to strike, Rena swinged the Eisenmeteor towards Jurina’s scythe and defended against it. Sparks were seen firing out from the impact of the scythe and the Eisenmeteor clashing against one another. Rena increased her force and managed to bounce Jurina’s scythe away, and sent her flying back few feet due to the heavy weight of the Eisenmeteor.

As Jurina landed on the ground, she slided her scythe to the right and shouted, “Heaven Secret Art : Holy Tornado!”

Jurina swinged her scythe from right to left, and created a huge blue tornado that blasted towards Rena’s direction in a tremendous speed. The tornado sliced off everything in its path as it’s reaching towards Rena.

Rena’s eyes widened from the sight of the speeding tornado and immediately shouted, “Decaforce Type 3 - The Sonic Sword : Silfarion!”


(http://i74.photobucket.com/albums/i245/Luffy1045/Larkin%20Falzo%20weapons/silfarion.png)
"The Sonic Sword" Silfarion. This sword allows Rena to become extremely light, granting great speed and the ability to create blades of air for long-ranged attacks. However, the Silfarion is relatively weak as a melee weapon and is no more than a normal sword for attacking. This form also allows Rena to catch his opponents unaware.

The Eisenmeteor morphed into Silfarion as Rena immediately dodged to the side to evade the tornado, before speeding herself towards Jurina and reached her back in an instant. Without Jurina realising that Rena had already reached behind her, Rena shouted, “Decaforce Type 2 – The Explosive Sword : Explosion!”


(https://encrypted-tbn0.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcQFztA2E-OlMdoIlifz5VYS-uPhb3d-GCF056eiQDu5QgBHJhgr)
"The Explosive Sword" Explosion. A sword with no proper cutting edge but creates a powerful explosion on contact with the enemy. However, the shock of the impact is powerful to the extent that if Rena uses it in succession too much, it could possibly hurt herself.

As Silfarion morphed into Explosion, Rena swinged it down towards Jurina and created an explosion that blasted up all the dust around them. Upon the dusts settling down, Rena’s eyes opened wide as she realises that her Explosion did not hit Jurina directly, but instead it hit a barrier. Jurina was within the barrier as she smirked at Rena. “Angel Technique : Holy Barrier.”

Jurina smashed her scythe on Rena’s sword and sent her flying few feet back. Rena panted and grabbed her left arm in pain as the shock from the explosion just now managed to hurt herself. Jurina immediately lowered her scythe and looked at Rena with a worried expression. “Are you alright, Rena-chan?”

Rena released her right hand off her left arm and stood back up straight. “Now’s not the time to worry about your opponents, Jurina. Stay focused. Caring for your opponents in a real battle will be the cause of your defeat.”

“B-But you’re hurt, Rena-chan!” Jurina sounded.

“Don’t worry about having any injuries within Hellsing, Jurina. Have you forgotten that Hellsing provides the best medical technology? Besides, you should already have expected either one of us to be injured in this fight.”

“It was your suggestion to settle this matter through a fight! It doesn’t have to be this way, Rena-chan!”

“I don’t care, Jurina! If you had given that to me in the first place, it didn’t have to come to this! Now get ready, Jurina. No more games.” Rena pointed her sword at Jurina’s direction.

“Then I’ll just have to win you, Rena-chan. I’ll be getting serious too..” Jurina held her scythe firmly with both her hands.

Jurina started the attack by engulfing her scythe in a fiery aura “Angel Technique : Holy Flame!” and swinged it towards Rena’s direction, blasting a bright fireball towards her.

Instead of dodging, Rena stood there, smirking at Jurina and shook her head. “Tsk. Tsk. Jurina, have you forgotten that elemental attacks do not work against me now?”

“Decaforce Type 4 – The Sealing Sword : Runesave!”


(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/07/lolol.png?w=338)
"The Sealing Sword" Runesave. A unique jagged sword which cannot cut anything physical but can cut things without a tangible form like lightning, fire, water or smoke. It can also be used to seal magic.

As the fireball reaches Rena, she slashes it with the Runesave, causing it to immediately diminish into thin air.

Upon slashing off Jurina’s fireball, Rena sounded, “Decaforce Type 3 - The Sonic Sword : Silfarion!” and dashed herself behind Jurina again. Rena then jumped and swinged her sword up. As Jurina noticed Rena’s movements, she immediately activated her barrier. “Angel Technique : Holy Barrier!”

Rena smirked as she was still on her way down towards Jurina. “Decaforce Type 7 - The Gravity Blade : Gravity Core!”


(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/07/tlt.jpg?w=287)
"The Gravity Blade" Gravity Core. An incredibly destructive sword that is able to cut through very hard things. However, the tradeoff is its extremely heavy weight and thus requiring great strength to use. Although more powerful than Explosion, it's a very difficult blade to utilize. Rena usually jumps/swings up before switching to Gravity Core for maximum damage.

Rena slammed the Gravity Core down towards Jurina’s Holy Barrier and managed to crush it with its brute force. This shocked Jurina badly as she immediately used her scythe to defend against it. Jurina found her whole body shaking from the amount of energy she is using to defend against the Gravity Core. The next moment, Jurina found herself kneeling on one knee as the ground beneath her start cracking. All Jurina can think is, “Just how much brute force does this Gravity Core has!? I can’t hold this for long!”

Still increasing the force of her Gravity Core, Rena smirked at Jurina. “Give up yet, Jurina?”

Struggling to hold on against the Gravity Core’s brute force, Jurina shouted, “No!”

After hearing this statement from Jurina, Rena increased the Gravity Core’s force even more, now causing Jurina to be completely surpressed to the point of her being almost laying on the ground. Jurina then shouted, “Angel Weapon : Mjolnir!”

As soon as Jurina shouted this statement, her scythe immediately disappeared as a huge hammer appeared on her hand instead. Now, Jurina found back the strength to resist against the force from the Gravity Core by swinging it upwards, bouncing the Gravity Core backwards, and of course along with Rena due to the immense weight from the Gravity Core. This time, Jurina smirked at Rena. “Rena-chan.. You must have forgotten that I have different angel weapons of myself. Your Gravity Core might be very strong, but you can’t handle its weight. I, on the other hand, am able to hold on to this Mjolnir for however long I want, given its immense weight.”

Rena unsummoned her Gravity Core and stood herself up before smirking back at Jurina. “So what if you can carry that Mjolnir of yours? It’s still useless if I’m able to blind your sight..”

Rena shouted, “Decaforce Type 8 - The Solar Blade : Million Suns!”


(http://www.freewebs.com/venom333/Helioncol.GIF)
"The Solar Blade"Million Suns. Meaning "the force of a million suns." A sword whose blade is composed purely of Light, the holy light generally blinds Rena's opponents or dispels darkness.

Upon activating it, Rena slashed the air, creating bursts of bright light, so bright that the whole room was completely lit with it. This caused Jurina to cover her eyes in pain during that moment. Rena used this chance to leap towards Jurina. “Decaforce Type 1 - The Metal Sword  : Eisenmeteor!”

“I win, Jurina!” Rena sounded as she reached towards Jurina to end this fight. Still having her eyes closed, Jurina suddenly smirked and reached to her left pocket.

“Sure Kill Technique : Melon Pan Toss!” Jurina shouted as she took out a melon pan from her left pocket and tossed it far away.

Upon noticing the melon pan flying over her head, Rena’s eyes and mouth widened in shock as she immediately stopped in her tracks to chase after the melon pan before it reaches the ground. “No!!!!!!”

Rena released her Decaforce sword from her grip and dived towards the melon pan with all her force. After sliding on the ground for a short moment, the melon pan finally fell onto Rena’s grip. Rena sighed in relief. “Luckily I managed to save this melon pan from going to waste..”

The next moment, Rena’s eyes widened in shock from the sight of Jurina’s scythe on her neck, tilting her head up. Rena then shifted her eyes towards Jurina’s face and noticed that evil cat like smile on her face. Jurina lowered her head towards Rena’s face and said, “I win, Rena-chan..”

“N-No! You cheated!” Rena shouted.

Jurina removed her scythe from Rena’s neck and turned around to leave the training room. “I didn’t cheat, Rena-chan.. It’s just your obsession of melon pan was the cause of your defeat.”

Rena stood herself up, dusted her clothes and chased after Jurina. “I said that doesn’t count, Jurina!”

“Bleh! Excuses…” Jurina covered both her ears, not listening to any more blabbering from Rena.

“Come on, Jurina.. Please.. I need to have it..” Rena pouted her mouth.

Upon noticing, Jurina lost herself and immediately pounced onto Rena and hugged her. “Kya!! Rena-chan’s pout is so KAWAII!!!”

“Your girlfriend is pouting to you and you’re not letting her have what she wants?” Rena continued pouting.

“But Rena-chan was the one who insisted on this battle. As a hunter, Rena-chan should accept defeat.” Jurina stated, with an arm clinging onto her girlfriend’s shoulders.

Rena pouted again as both of them exited the training room together, only to walk past two colleagues who was watching their fight all along. Hunter A started, “Why were they battling one another? It doesn’t seem like training at all. It seemed like they really used their full strength.”

Hunter B sounded, “You haven’t heard the news about the limited edition melon pans?”

“Limited edition melon pans?” Hunter A frowned.

Hunter B smacked his own head. “This was big news! It is said that only 10 of these special limited edition melon pans were sold in Japan, and Jurina-san was the last person that got her hands on it. So, the news spreaded within Hellsing, and of course to Rena-san as well.”

“Wow.. Given how much of a melon pan freak Rena-san is, she should confront Jurina-san about this.” Hunter A nodded his head.

“Exactly. Rena-san wanted to have it all by herself but Jurina-san didn’t want to give it away, even if it was her own girlfriend and therefore, resorted to this unnecessary battle. Rena-san made a bet that the winner of this fight will get to eat the melon pan.” Hunter B shrugged his shoulders.

“Here it is!” Jurina stated as she raised the limited edition melon pan up high, causing Rena’s neck to elongate as well. As Jurina opened the packet, Rena’s eyes were literally glued to it as she started salivating a lot.

“What’s the matter, Rena-chan? You want to eat this? You don’t care about your hunter pride?” Jurina teased.

Rena sulked and turn backwards, “Hmph! I don’t want to eat it. Have fun eating it yourself.”

Upon noticing Rena leaving the scene, Jurina immediately back hugged Rena tightly, startling her. Jurina pinched a piece of the melon pan and fed it to Rena. She munched on the melon pan and turned around to face Jurina. Their bodies are still glued to one another as Rena hugged onto Jurina’s neck and sounded softly. “I thought you didn’t want to give it to me?”

“I was just playing with you, Rena-chan.. This melon pan may be limited edition, but there’s only one Rena-chan in the world. We’ll eat this together, ok?” Jurina replied with a warm and sweet smile.

Rena smiled happily at Jurina’s statement  as she closed in towards Jurina and kissed her on the lips. “I’m glad you think this way, Jurina.”

Jurina immediately pouted. “I love you more than the melon pan, but it seems that you love the melon pan more than me. You even wanted to fight with me for it..”

“B-But you agreed to the challenge..” Rena sounded guiltily.

“I just wanted to see how far you would go for that melon pan.. You even tried to hurt me.. *sob*” Jurina’s eyes got teary.

“I’m really sorry, Jurina. I-I..” Rena couldn’t finish her statement as she was already silenced by Jurina’s passionate kiss.

“I was just messing with you again, Rena-chan..” Jurina giggled at how nervous Rena looked just now.

“Mou, Jurina.. You almost scared me there..” Rena sighed in relief.

“So, have you learnt your lesson yet, Rena-chan?” Jurina showed her cat like smile.

Rena nodded her head. “From today onward, I will put you before all types of melon pans.” Rena assured with a serious look on her face.

“Kya!! Rena-chan looks so kawaii when she’s all serious!” Jurina tightened the hug.

Rena then separated herself from the hug. “Alright. Let’s get changed. We’re going on a date later.”

“Yay! It’s been some time since we last dated!” Jurina hopped excitedly towards the bathroom, causing Rena to giggle at her childishness.



Prologue Chapter
END


_______________________________________________

So how did all of you think about the Prologue? Hope it's not too bad.. :mon sweat:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on July 28, 2013, 01:33:41 PM
Nice prologue...  :twothumbs

Mayuki is so sweet..  :grin:

LOL at Rena and Jurina battle against each other for a limited edition melonpan..  :lol:

Can't wait for the 1st chapter...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on July 28, 2013, 01:41:10 PM
The earliest forms of the sword are like in RAVE... the one Haru had...

Interesting...prologue there...

Mayuki and Wmatsui are so cute together...

Can't wait to see more

Thank you

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: sayanee123 on July 28, 2013, 02:04:29 PM
jurirena is so cuuutteee  :inlove:
jurina is trolling rena again  :hiakhiakhiak:
i like your idea about melonpan :lol:
please update soon  :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: mo-chan on July 28, 2013, 02:56:52 PM
wow Yuki got stronger this time than the 2st season  XD
Mayu looks llike a boss but not when Yuki is with her  :rofl: :rofl:
but I can't believe that Rena challaged Jurina for a batle because of melonpan  :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:
Jurina is so kind~  :lol:
Vindere I can't wait to read your 2nd season  :cathappy: :deco:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on July 28, 2013, 03:01:10 PM
mo-chan : Thx for reading.. And stop calling me Vindere.. =3=
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: kurogumi on July 28, 2013, 03:01:53 PM
wah you read or watch rave LOL i love that sword too :cathappy: :cathappy:

and black and mayu was so cool even tehy have special device to communicate with each other so they could close as possible LOL :cathappy: :cathappy:

rena LOL just for melon pan she could duel with jurina... :cathappy:

jurina powers was became more powerful than before :cathappy:

still stunned with yuki and mayu they are so cool~ :cathappy: :cathappy:

wonder if mayu have more power now since she became vampire now,and she is black infection,mean she has strong bond with yuki more than before~it's like inside mayu body has black blood or gene LOL  :cathappy: :cathappy: :cathappy:



kyaa update more i became more addict with this fic :cathappy: :cathappy:


thank for the update :cathappy: :cathappy: :cathappy:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: clubhappy on July 28, 2013, 03:12:54 PM
Yay, season 2 prologue  XD
Mayuki is sweet as usual. I love seeing Mayu getting jealous whenever Yuki mentions about Gakuran (don't know why :P)
And WMatsui is also sweet. Jurina's Sure Kill Technique is hilarious  :lol: Melon Pan Toss!
I'm waiting for chapter 1  :) Thanks for this prologue, I love season 2 already :P
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on July 28, 2013, 03:15:25 PM
Limited edition of melon pan.  :grin:
Of course Rena prefer Juri pan.  :lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on July 28, 2013, 04:13:33 PM
The mayuki was sweet, erm, cute~
yeah, it really is too bad that Kojiyuu won't be here, but it's great anyways~
WMatsui.... the duel for melon pan and Rena lost because of Melon Pan...
dies of laughter
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: AshuraX on July 28, 2013, 04:23:09 PM
Wahhh the melon pan killed it O.O''

Anywho, hope to see more of yar fics~! Ganbaro~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: Koneki on July 28, 2013, 05:49:52 PM
Jurina knows how to defeat rena hahahahhahahhaha I exploded XDDDDDDD I imagined rena running/jumping/flying(?) towards the melonpan xDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD
AHHHH WHY MY WMATSUI IS SO BEAUTIFUL?!! NDASNJDJSAJJAdwedewdewdweNDJSNJNJSJNJDSKS  :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:

excellent prologue  :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on July 28, 2013, 07:10:00 PM
Quote
"“Sure Kill Technique : Melon Pan Toss!”

Lol as expect from Jurina!!!  XD

Now let see what new evil awaits our protagonists.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: leEwẬy on July 29, 2013, 08:05:39 AM
Mayu made a special earpiece for just only Yuki :shy2: Sweet as usual :luvluv1:
Rena's surely love melon pan so much :on spit:
Fighting with Jurina just because she has limited edition melon pan :hiakhiakhiak:
And also Jurina's special skill "Sure Kill Technique : Melon Pan Toss!" :on lol:
Can't stop laughing :wahaha:
I love this prologue :wriggly:
Update chapter 1 soon, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: kenjoy12 on July 29, 2013, 11:02:47 AM
Oooh La La~  XD

Waiting for chapter 1~

MaYuki so sweet as always..  :heart:  :wub: :wub:

WMatsui hilarious..  XD

Jurina tossed the poor melon pan *imagining Rena in slow motion to save the melon pan*  :nervous  :lol:

Thank you for your hard work and update  :bow:  :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on July 29, 2013, 05:17:31 PM
olive29 : Thx for supporting! Stay tuned! :on GJ:

cisda83 : You're right.. the earlier forms of the sword are from rave master.. But the later ones are also from rave master, but not shown in the anime.. only in the manga. :on GJ:

sayanee123 : Yup.. Second time Jurina trolling. :hiakhiakhiak:

kurogumi : I love the sword too! Yup, Mayu made a special communicator just for Yuki. Yes, jurina is more powerful than before because she can fully utilise her angel powers to its fullest now. Well, mayu is a vampire now, so you can expect her to have the abilities of a vampire.. And just a little spoiler : Mayu doesn't know how to fly yet.. :kekeke:

clubhappy : You like seeing Mayu get jealous of Gakuran, huh? No worries.. There are more moments like this later on.. XD

Zita : Juri pan? XD

Shinoki : Sorry if you're a kojiyuu shipper.. I was thinking about making a cameo for them.. :kneelbow:

AshuraX : Rena couldn't bear to see the melon pan go to waste.. XD

Koneki : You have really good imagination! XD

Sherin : Oh, there are new evils, alright.. Try and guess which supernaturals wasn't really shown in season 1? :glasses: Stay tuned!

leEwAy : Yup, Mayu gave a special earpiece to Yuki. Well, it's limited edition melon pan.. XD

Kenjoy12 :
Thx for reading~ Stay tuned! :hee:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on July 29, 2013, 05:25:48 PM
Jurina's Scythe? If I remember correctly, that was Osiris right? in Devil May Cry 5?

Yukirin should have a weapon too... Maybe something a sword of darkness...  :) :) :)

Rena, I don't see the Type 4: Blue Crimson, Type 6: Melforce  and Type 9: Sacrifar in there or maybe I misread it???

Waiting for the next update...  XD XD XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on July 29, 2013, 05:29:15 PM
Jurina's Scythe? If I remember correctly, that was Osiris right? in Devil May Cry 5?

Yukirin should have a weapon too... Maybe something a sword of darkness...  :) :) :)

Rena, I don't see the Type 4: Blue Crimson, Type 6: Melforce  and Type 9: Sacrifar in there or maybe I misread it???

Waiting for the next update...  XD XD XD

X_Last-Cross_X :Yes, it is Osiris.. Not the skills she used though.. XD Hmm.. Yuki having a weapon.. :hehehe: i could put that in mind.. Rena haven't used the other forms yet.. She will use it in the later chapters.. Don't worry.. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: Luffel on July 29, 2013, 09:37:53 PM
The melonpan duel between R and J was too cute. XD I can't wait to see how they'll work together now that they're an official couple. Hoping to see many WMatsui scenes~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: kahem on July 30, 2013, 12:42:05 AM
oh the rave sword lol
I wanna high five Jurina for her technique hehe
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: fael_c00l on July 30, 2013, 05:20:23 AM
damn,, that battle for Melonpan is so cool !!

waiting for Chapter 1  :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: Kochiki on July 30, 2013, 03:15:34 PM
Oh!! The prologue for season 2 is up!!~
-Faster than i expected!!~ Well, that's a good thing though~~
-Ah...In the training room~ WMatsui is fighting~~ Haha~
-Geez, that's Rena for ya...Anything for her melonpan~ lol
-J-Jurina?! *shocked* Aw~ Mess with Rena more!! Muahaha!!
-Oh and, sry for the late notice~ XP -sorry-

>Plz update soon anyway, can't wait for the next one!!~ Nice prologue!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on July 30, 2013, 05:10:57 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n10.jpg?w=487)
Huge thanks to Sherin who made this wonderful poster for me~!


Chapter one is here, people! :onioncheer:

I update fast, right? MUAHAHAHAHAHA!!!  :wahaha: :wahaha:

Lots of Mayuki in this chapter.. And a little Wmatsui troll as well..  :on lol:

Anyway, ENJOY!! :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu: :luvuluvu:

__________________________________________________


Chapter 1 - Becoming a real vampire


“Why are you bringing me here, Yuki?” Mayu frowned as Yuki brought her into a wide field.

“You have to learn how to be a real vampire, Nezumi-sama. It’s been a year and a half and you still haven’t learned how to fly yet.” Yuki stated.

“It’s because I don’t have to, Yuki. Why should I learn how to fly? My work doesn’t belong in the field.” Mayu retorted.

“Not only you have to learn how to fly, you need to learn how to fight as well. Who knows what will happen in the future? If I’m not here to protect you, at least you still can protect yourself.” Yuki insisted.

After a moment of contemplating, Mayu finally nodded her head. “Alright..”

Yuki smiled excitedly and clapped her hands in joy. “Good! Now let’s start with fighting techniques first.”

Yuki walked about 50 meters away from Mayu, picked a stone up and faced her. Yuki then showed the rock on her right hand to Mayu. “Nezumi-sama.. I want you to catch this. I’ll be throwing it in my fastest speed. If you’re able to catch this, you’ll be able to read fast opponents movements better.”

“Eh?? But if it’s too fast then how can I catch it!?” Mayu’s eyes widened from Yuki’s statement.

“Focus, Nezumi-sama.. Feel your surroundings with your vampiric aura. If your focus is good enough, you will be able to sense movements in the air. Ready?” Yuki asked.

“Y-Yes.” Mayu sounded a little panic.

Yuki raised her hands to the side and flicked her arms with an incredible speed which sent the rock flying towards Mayu’s direction. Mayu was literally stunned by the sight of the rock bulleting past the side of her head without her noticing and smashed through a large rock behind her. “That was too fast, Yuki!! I didn’t even see that coming!”

“You have to sense the movement of the rock, Nezumi-sama. Empty your mind and just concentrate on the rock. Listen to the air friction as the rock glide past the air.”

“My brain is full of knowledge, Yuki! How can I empty my mind like this!?”

“Focus. Here I come again.” Yuki said as she picked up another rock. This time, Mayu closed her eyes and tried her best to listen to the air friction caused by the rock.

Yuki threw another high speed rock right at Mayu’s direction.

*WHOOSH!!*

The rock flew past Mayu again, but this time, Mayu had a frown on her face. As she opened her eyes, she looked at Yuki. “I….heard something, Yuki. Like the sound of wind blowing past my ears..”

Yuki smiled at Mayu. “Good. You’re starting to get used to sensing your surroundings. Let’s try one last time, Nezumi-sama. Open your eyes this time. I want you to catch it this time as I will not aim the side of your head but directly towards your head.”

Mayu swallowed her saliva and nodded. “O-Ok…”

“Don’t be nervous. I trust you will be able to catch it. After all, you’re my beloved smart girlfriend, right?” Yuki shot a warm smile that made Mayu blush.

“I’m ready.” Mayu said.

“Alright. Here I come!” Yuki tossed a high speed rock again, but this time, it was aimed directly towards her head. Mayu immediately raised her hands up by her own reflex as she felt an impact on her palm. Yuki’s face is now beaming with happiness as Mayu turned her fist around and opened her fingers to reveal a crushed rock.

Mayu looked at Yuki in shock. “I did it, Yuki!!”

“Yes you did!” Yuki said as she ran towards Mayu and rewarded her with a warm embrace.

“That’s all you’re going to give me?” Mayu pouted.

Yuki pulled herself away and asked sarcastically. “Well, what else do you want?”

“Hmph!” Mayu ripped her whole body away from Yuki’s grip and turned backwards.

“Aww…” Yuki back hugged Mayu, earning a smile from her before continuing, “Nezumi-sama.. I was just kidding..”

Without saying another word, Mayu turned back facing Yuki and kissed Yuki on the lips. “That’s what I want, Yuki.”

“Now I will teach you a little about combat skills. It’s pretty simple, actually.” Yuki sounded as she separated herself from Mayu.

“How simple?” Mayu questioned.

“Since you’re already a vampire now, you should posses immense strength and speed as well. See that large rock right here? I want you to crush this rock with a single punch.” Yuki pointed at a large rock in front of them.

“Well, ok..” Mayu stated as she released her fist towards the rock, smashing it apart with a single punch.

“Wow.. I never expected that..” Mayu frowned at her own strength.

“I told you it was easy for a vampire. Now do you see a rock over there?” Yuki pointed at a large rock about 100meters away. Mayu nodded her head, signifying that she saw the rock.

“Now, I want you to destroy that rock with a single hit but you only have 2 seconds.” Yuki continued.

Mayu smirked at Yuki’s statement. “Got it.” This caused a frown to appear on Yuki’s face.

“1, 2, 3, go!” Yuki sounded. Right after Yuki finished, Mayu propelled herself towards the rock with an extreme speed and blasted the rock with a single punch. Yuki was literally stunned by Mayu’s performance.

“H-How!?” Yuki sounded out loud being stunned.

As Mayu walked back towards Yuki, she stated, “It was easy, Yuki. I witnessed a lot of vampire battles. I know exactly how they propel themselves. I’m not an analyst for nothing, you know? Vampires kick the ground hard to propel themselves. So, I just thought I should do the same thing.”

“Wow.. Nezumi-sama.. You’re a really quick learner.” Yuki clapped her hands being impressed.

“Of course I’m a quick learner. Or else how do I study about tactics?” Mayu bragged.

Yuki replied with a warm smile before saying, “Alright. Now you have to learn how to fly, Nezumi-sama.”

“Ok. So, how do you fly?” Mayu asked.

“It’s easy for existing vampires to fly around. Well, it’s not going to be easy for a new vampire, though..”

“What so hard about it?” Mayu frowned.

“Basically, if you want to fly, you only need to have one thing in your mind.”

“Which is??” Mayu asked in a rhyme.

“Blood.”

This statement shocked Mayu so badly as she opened both her eyes and mouth wide. “EHH!!??”

“See what I mean?”

“You mean you always think of blood if you want to fly?”

Yuki nodded her head. “Yes. Every single time. The more blood you can think of, the faster you can fly. This is why I said it’s not easy for new vampires like you.”

“I’ll try…” Mayu said as she closed her eyes and start thinking about blood. As she did, she felt her body levitated a little before she came falling back down. “I can’t, Yuki!”

Yuki pouted and replied, “Oh well.. I can’t force a new vampire to think about bloods that much, can I?”

“Ah! I’ve got it!” Mayu sounded as she thought of an idea and boom! She flew off the ground, high up into the sky and floating around the sky.

Being shocked with Mayu’s sudden improvements, Yuki immediately flew up towards Mayu. Upon noticing, Mayu sped herself away from Yuki while shouting, “Catch me if you can!”

Yuki chased after Mayu, but she was shocked at the speed of Mayu. Yuki actually found herself slowly losing sight of her. Even the way she handle the flight is way beyond even of an elite vampire. After a moment, Mayu was already out of sight. “Nezumi-sama! Where are you?”

At this time, Mayu appeared from Yuki’s back and back hugged her. “I’m here..”

Yuki immediately turned around and look at Mayu. “Nezumi-sama! You’re flying!”

Mayu replied with a smile. “Yes I am.”

“You were faster than me! How come?” Yuki’s eyes widened.

“Well, you said that the more blood I can think of, the faster I can fly, right?”

“Yes, I did. But you didn’t manage to do it the first time! How did you do it again? You just improved in a split second!” Yuki stated out loud, unable to contain her shocking expression.

“I did think of blood. But from the animes I watched. I have watched hundreds of animes that contain gore and violence. I just thought maybe bloods from animes work as well. And of course, my hypothesis was right. Maybe that’s why I could fly faster than you. I had all the gore and violent anime scenes right here in my head.” Mayu pointed to the side of her head.

Yuki let out a smile, “Wow, Nezumi-sama.. Even till mastering vampire abilities, you even figured it out only with your brains. I’m really impressed with you, Nezumi-sama.” Yuki then landed a kiss on her forehead.

Mayu replied with a smile before saying, “Can we go back now?”

“Of couse. I have to reward you for your great performance today, Nezumi-sama.” Yuki shot a perverted smile.

“What kind of reward?”



Mayu’s bedroom

Mayu and Yuki’s lips crashed onto one another as Mayu aggressively stick her tongue into Yuki’s mouth, earning a moan as her tongue stroked hers. They gripped onto each others’ backs tightly as Yuki desperately pulled off Mayu’s shirt, revealing her black laced bra. Yuki then pushed Mayu onto the bed as she walked towards Mayu while unbuttoning her own shirt, revealing a pink bra. Upon reaching the bed, Yuki crawled towards Mayu seductively and stopped right on top of Mayu’s body.

Yuki slowly lowered her body so that their chests pressed onto each other. Yuki’s breath could be heard from such a close distance. Yuki lowered her head, closed in towards Mayu’s lips and stopped right before it touched. This caused Mayu to pull her head up towards Yuki to kiss her, but instead Yuki pulled her head back, not letting Mayu get what she wants. Frustrated, Mayu pulled her head even further to reach Yuki’s lips but to no avail as Yuki pulled her head further back. Yuki softly pushed Mayu back down on the bed. “Y-Yuki…. Stop teasing me…” Mayu said while breathing heavily.

Without uttering another word, Yuki placed her finger onto Mayu’s lips and start sliding it downwards softly reaching her neck and towards her collarbone. Yuki then looked at Mayu as she started breathing heavier before sliding her finger downwards, across her chest, earning a cute moan from her. Yuki continued sliding her finger downwards and now reached her belly. Yuki swirled her fingers around Mayu’s belly, tickling her and at the same time, little moans could be heard escaping from her mouth. Yuki then grabbed onto Mayu’s skirt and slowly slide it off her hips and her milky legs.

This time, Yuki crawled back towards Mayu’s face and finally landed a kiss on her lips. After being teased so much, Mayu immediately let out all her lusts in one go in that single kiss. Mayu licked and bit Yuki’s lips roughly before sticking her tongue into her mouth, roaming around, earning a muffled moan from Yuki. Yuki could feel Mayu’s tongue dancing around in her mouth as she tried to stick it in deeper and deeper, wanting to fulfill her own pleasure. Yuki replied Mayu’s kiss with a tongue play herself as she stroked her tongue against Mayu’s tongue, causing her to moan from the pleasure.

Yuki released herself from the erotic kiss and started kissing the outer part of Mayu’s mouth. She started with Mayu’s bottom lip and down forwards the neck. Yuki stopped by her neck and planted a hickey on it before going down to her collar bone. Yuki licked and kissed her collar bone, causing Mayu to moan out loud as she gripped onto Yuki’s back, trying to contain her moan. As Yuki went lower towards Mayu’s chest area, she stopped and looked at Mayu before coming back up to meet up with her face. Being overly frustrated, Mayu attempted to grab Yuki’s head and bury it onto her chest, but Yuki is not going to let that happen so easily as she loves to tease Mayu a lot.

“S-Stop teasing me, Yuki…” Mayu said for the second time while panting.

“Yea.. Stop teasing her, Yuki.” A voice was suddenly heard from the side.

“Scratch her back, Mayu! Scratch it like a wild cat!” Another voice was also heard from the same direction.

Being confused by the owner of the voice, both Yuki and Mayu turned their head to notice Rena and Jurina sitting on a couch, watching them all along. Jurina was munching on a bag of popcorn while Rena was eating a bar of white choco KitKat. Being stunned by the sudden sight of Rena and Jurina, both Yuki and Mayu started right back at them pokerfaced, while trying to analyze the situation.

Jurina smiled innocently and pointed her bag of popcorn to them. “Popcorns?”

Still not replying, both Yuki and Mayu continued blinking as their eyes shifted towards Rena who also smiled innocently at them. “Want some KitKat?”

“KYA!!!!!” Mayu immediately landed a kick towards Yuki, causing her to tumble out of the bed and fell onto the floor. Without wasting any more time, Mayu grabbed onto a towel and covered her half naked body whereas Yuki calmly removed herself from the floor and wore her shirt back.

“W-When did you both come in!?” Mayu questioned loudly.

“We just want to drop by and say hi..” Rena said while biting on her KitKat.

“We’ve been here for quite some time.” Jurina smiled as she continued munching on her popcorn.

“Stop eating your KitKat and popcorns! This isn’t a movie! And where the hell did you even get those KitKat and popcorns from!?” Mayu shouted.

“This is BETTER than a movie. It’s live action.”  Rena answered.

“About the KitKat and popcorns, we just bought it from a guy named Kevin. His popcorns are really cheap and good. You want to try some?” Jurina pointed her bag of popcorn towards Mayu again.

“No! I don’t care who this Kevin is, and I don’t want any popcorns! Get out!” Mayu shouted, still covering her body.

“Ooo… That’s a bit harsh..” Rena said.

“Jurina-sama, Rena-sama, why don’t you wait for us at the vampire café? We’ll meet you there in a minute.” Yuki sounded nicely.

“Well, if you say so..” Rena said as both Jurina and Rena stood up to leave.

“Oh, one more thing. I just love to watch vampires making out. So lustful.. So HOT!!” Jurina stated excitedly. This caused Mayu to reach for her comb and tossed it towards both of them. Upon noticing it, Jurina immediately grabbed onto Rena and teleport away from the scene. Mayu’s eyes were then diverted onto the floor. “They didn’t even pick up their rubbish! Leaving popcorn bags and KitKat wrappers all on the floor!”

Yuki smiled and replied, “Just leave them be, Nezumi-sama.. Let’s get changed and meet them at the vampire café. And when we come back…” A grin appeared on Yuki’s face as she leaned in towards Mayu’s ears and whispered, “I still have to finish rewarding you..”

Mayu blushed so badly with this statement as she wore her clothes again.



At a Vampire café

“Nee, Rena-chan.. Why did Yuki agree to meet here?” Jurina whispered to Rena.

“Maybe she was trying to take revenge on us by making us feel awkward. They’re all vampires.” Rena stated as she glanced all around their table to notice that everyone in that café is a vampire.

“They are all giving us the ‘eye’…” Jurina whispered again as she noticed that in fact, everyone was looking at them.

At this time, Yuki and Mayu came flying down to the café and sat down along.

“Phew.. You both are finally here… We were feeling so awkward here.” Rena sighed out loud.

“Why did you even agree to meet up at this place!?” Jurina questioned.

“Well, this vampire café is newly opened, so I was thinking of trying it out.” Yuki smiled.

As the waitress passed them the menus, Jurina and Rena both had their mouth wide open as all the meals in the menu are blood. Cow blood, goat blood, human blood and many more.

Rena then shifted her eyes towards Yuki. “Seriously?”

“There’s nothing we can eat here!” Jurina accidentally said out loud, attracting attentions from all vampires around. Noticing this situation, Rena immediately stood up and apologized to them.

Jurina then repeated in a whisper “There’s nothing we can eat here!”

“Well, I’m sorry if you don’t drink blood, Jurina. Just sit down here then.” Mayu said in a sarcastic tone.

“You’re obviously having your revenge about what happened just now..” Rena said.

“Ah.. Rena-sama.. Please don’t see it this way. I was genuinely thinking of trying the food here. I believe they do serve plain water here as well.” Yuki said, only to be continued with Mayu’s giggle.

“Yuki.. Stop acting. I know you have the same thinking as Mayu.” Jurina stated.

At this time, Rena’s phone rang.

“Moshi moshi! Rena-desu!” Rena answered the call.

“Hey, Rena. Akane here. Are you with Jurina, Mayu and Yuki right now?”

“Err… Yea. What’s wrong?”

“Alright. I want the four of you to come back to the headquarters now. I have an important announcement to make with everyone.”

“Sure. I’ll see you then.” Rena ended the call.

Rena clapped her hands once, signaling the other three girl. “Alright. Meals over. We have to get back to the headquarters now.”



Chapter 1 - Becoming a real vampire
END

_______________________________________

I know what you guys want to say.. TOO LITTLE WMATSUI!!!

Forgive me.. :gyaaah: :fainted:

I swear i'll put more wmatsui in the later chapters..  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on July 30, 2013, 05:29:33 PM
That was wonderful!!
The mayuki... (>////<)
True that, true that, depending on what anime... there's a lot of blood... hehehe
vampire cafe...~~
OMG... I can't wait!!!
Well, the amount of Wmatsui will increase in the future probably anyways~~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on July 30, 2013, 05:51:39 PM
THE KITKATS AND POPCORN FROM KEVIN ARE CHEAP PART IS A LIE!!!! :scolding:

Lol I'm not sure I have enough tissue when it's WMatsui's turn. XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Prologue) UPDATE!
Post by: Koneki on July 30, 2013, 06:04:24 PM


I swear i'll put more wmatsui in the later chapters..  :on GJ:

I hope so >__________>  XD
even so I loved the mayuki moments ksdmakmkmsa and troll }WMatsui as always xDDD
they have a real problem with that fetish xD :nervous

I'm looking forward for the next chapter!  :cow: :panic:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on July 30, 2013, 06:36:55 PM
That is exactly what I want to say. TOO LITTLE WMATSUI!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
But Mayuki part is good too. :twisted:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: clubhappy on July 30, 2013, 06:42:18 PM
OMG Mayuki hot scene XD Lots of Mayuki in the first chapter  :twothumbs: yay!
WMatsui's troll scene is so hillarious  :rofl: I laughed so much at that part
And Mayu sure is a fast learner :D I love seeing her being cool like this.
Thanks for the chapter.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: mo-chan on July 30, 2013, 07:28:13 PM
wow Mayuki... I don't know what to say  :mon bleed2:
Wmatsui were watching Mayuki  :mon lmao: I wish I could be with them and share popcorn with Jurina  :mon inluv:
Kevin' popcorn are cheap? you're kidding me !!? you said to me 2$  :mon annoy:
I wanna Mayuki take their revange from Wmatsui  :mon worklate: (a human and an agel making out  :mon blood: )
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on July 31, 2013, 12:42:18 AM
One word to describe Mayu is 'GENIUS'

What kind of announcement are they going hear?

Can't wait

Thank you for the update

:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: kahem on July 31, 2013, 01:01:15 AM
Jurina and Rena are really voyeurs xD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: katekyohit on July 31, 2013, 04:26:31 AM
The moment Mayu could fly when she thought of blood...i thought she was thinking about Yuki's blood XD (Being a sadist and think about your girlfriend's blood....hehe)

OMG! MaYuki make out! VAMPIRE MAKE OUT! Agree with Jurina, it's supar hot~!
Jurina and Rena are DAMN awesome! Trolling~~
Can't wait for the next chapter, thank you for your update!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: kurogumi on July 31, 2013, 05:15:23 AM
LOL LOL LOL!!! jurina and rena never change...how could they so calm looking their friend doing some stuff LOL LOL!!

mayu really awesome!! so smart or more like genius...she could learn in short time ,wonder when battle come how strong she is...

aww too bad jurina and rena interupt their moment LOL


thank for the update
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on July 31, 2013, 05:41:52 AM
I LOVE KITKAT!!! GIVE ME SOME!!! GIVE ME SOME!!!  :drool: :drool: :drool:

Waiting for your next update...   :) :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: zikeyrina on July 31, 2013, 07:54:00 AM
Hi I've been your silent reader for so long and I reaaaly love your fanfic here... :thumbsup
 
mayu-chan is soo cool being able to learn that fast! 
that mayuki moment... kyaaaaa!! ::>_<::

but you sure do like to tease us kevinwkl-san by not finishing their moment like always with jurina and rena getting in the way haha..

but but...I sure do like Wmatsui trolling moments kyaaa!!  I'm laughing soo hard here.. ≧﹏≦

keep up your good work kevinwkl-san ...
I'll be waiting exitedly for your next update! ↖(^▽^)↗
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on July 31, 2013, 02:20:34 PM
Shinoki : Animes are still Mayu's best choice.. XD

Sherin : Don't be so tsun tsun.. Leave me alone.. =3= You better prepare a lot of tissues for Wmatsui moment.. XD

Koneki : Yes, they do have a fetish for that.. XD

Zita : Yes, i know the Wmatsui here is too little.. Which is why i will feature them more in the following chapters.. :on GJ:

clubhappy : No worries.. There are still a lot of Mayu cool moments to come.. XD

momo : $2 is cheap... =3= i still need to do business, you know? XD Well, you're right.. Mayuki will have their revenge.. :ding:

cisda83 : stay tuned for the next chapter to know what announcement they will hear..  :on GJ:

kahem : Yes.. they are voyeurs.. XD

katekyohit : Even if it's Yuki's blood, i don't think Mayu could handle that either.. XD

kurogumi : About Mayu's battle, you don't have to worry about that because next time she will battle someone.. :on GJ:

X_Last-Cross_X : If you want kitkats, you have to buy them from me.. XD

zikeyrina : Thanks for supporting me~ And trolling is my style.. I will never let them get to the best part.. XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: DC2805 on July 31, 2013, 03:49:59 PM
Wmatsui sure likes to watch "live show"...they did that same thing to another couple in the previous chapter too... :nervous

Maybe it's some forms of learning for them? So that they can perfect their skills in bed after the learning?

 XD XD XD

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: fael_c00l on July 31, 2013, 06:26:39 PM
Bhahaha rena and jurina, why you always interrupt the other's private time  :grin: :grin:
but mayu and yuki scene is so  :inlove: :inlove:

waiting for the next chapter, i'm curious about the announcement   :thumbsup :thumbsup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 1) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 01, 2013, 04:00:01 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n10.jpg?w=487)


Chapter 2 is here, readers! :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

There's a lot of talking here so it will be a little boring.. Please bear with it.. :mon sweat: :mon sweat:

But there will be a little Wmatsui sweet moment~ :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff:

Well, here it is! ENJOY!! :on gay: :on gay: :on gay:

_____________________________________________


Chapter 2 - The Hellsing Ace

“Alright, everyone take a seat.” Akane ordered everyone in the hall to sit down on the chairs. After everyone in the hall is seated, Akane continued, “Everybody should know by now about the event that change the whole world one year ago, am I right?”

Everyone nodded their head while Jurina, who was sitting in the front row, tried to hide her own face. Akane then shifted her eyes towards Jurina and smiled. “Jurina, you don’t have to hide your face. Everybody knows it’s you.” Causing everyone in the hall to laugh. Rena patted Jurina’s head while looking at Jurina’s embarrassed face.

“After that event, the supernaturals are revealed to the whole world. Supernatural beings don’t have to hide anymore. That is why, ever since that day, the crime rates caused by these supernatural beings have increased by few folds. They commit these crimes whenever they want. Day time or night time. Am I right?” Akane asked.

“Yes.” Everyone in the hall sounded simultaneously.

“But of course, these crimes were committed mostly by rogue werewolves and rogue vampires, am I right?” Akane asked again.

“Yes.” Everyone sounded simultaneously again.

“Well, have anyone in this hall has seen a real demon?” Akane’s sudden question made everyone in the hall frowned.

Before the crowd could respond, Akane pointed at the crowd and continued, “Don’t give me the name Jurina. She’s not counted.” Causing everyone to laugh again.

“Well? Anyone?” Akane asked again, only to be replied with silence, signifying that none of them met with demons before.

“I know two hunters from Hellsing that met a demon before.” Akane’s statement caused everyone to be shocked.

“Which two?” Someone from the crowd sounded.

“This two.” Akane clicked on a remote control towards a wall and projected a picture of two guys laying on the ground, full of blood, and beheaded. The crowd gasped in fear from the sight.

“Pfft.. I’ve seen gorier things than this..” Mayu sounded jokingly only to be replied with Akane’s cold stare.

“Do I sound like I’m joking, captain?” Akane asked with a cold expression.

“I…I..” Mayu was afraid to reply as Akane’s face looked too intimidating.

“Answer the damn question, Captain Nezumi!!” Akane slammed both her hands on the table, causing Mayu to flinch and shocking everyone in the hall.

Mayu’s eyes widened in fear as she had never seen Akane like this before. “I-I’m sorry..”

Akane’s glare shot all around the hall. “Listen here people! We lost two of our elite hunters to a merciless demon. This proves that after the event one year ago, even the demons had started to make their moves!”

“But how do we know if they really were killed by demons?” Rena asked.

“Because of this picture.” Akane clicked the remote control again to reveal a photo of a scaly figure with red eyes and black wings.

“This picture was taken right before both of them were killed.” Akane continued. Everyone remained silent at Akane’s genuine statement and pictures.


“I’m going to say this straight. In terms of power, I can say that 70% of all the hunters here will not survive a demon assault. I’m not saying that you’re weak. I’m just saying that the demons are a little out of our league.”

“So, what are you planning to do?” Jurina asked.

Akane smiled at Jurina. “Good question, Jurina..”

Akane showed her right hand to the crowd and closed two fingers before continuing, “I’m going to recruit 3 really powerful characters into Hellsing as elite hunters. All three of them are supernaturals themselves.”

“Are they really that powerful?” One of the hunter asked.

“Trust me, you don’t even want to know how powerful they really are. Based on their abilities, I’d say that they belong to the upper S-class supernatural beings.” Akane stated only to be replied with everyone’s shocked faces.

“U-Upper S-class?? Even an upper A-class supernatural being is good enough to take out most of the elite hunters single handedly..” One hunter sounded.

“Who are they?” Another hunter asked.

“The details will be revealed later on.” Akane said. At this time, the door slammed open to reveal a tomboyish girl, entering into the hall.

As she walked past the crowd, everyone cheered loudly and looked at her in awe. One of the hunters shouted, “It’s the Ace! She’s back from her S-class mission!”

The girl walked to the front row and sat down beside Yuki. She gave everyone in the front row a nod of respect before sounding out to Akane. “So…. What did I miss?”

“Well, basically you missed everything. I was just going to dismiss them. Let’s just put things short for you. I want to recruit 3 powerful hunters into Hellsing.” Akane replied.

“Cool.. To fight demons?” the ace sounded, causing everyone to be shocked.

“You knew about demons?” Yuki, who was sitting beside her, asked.

The ace shrugged her shoulders, “Well, I met one during my mission. I’d say even for me, it was a little bit of a trouble. But I managed to kill it in the end.”

Everyone looked at her in awe. “You killed a demon!?” Mayu questioned.

“Sure did..” She answered coolly.

“Of course I should expect you to be able to handle it yourself. You’re not known as Nakanishi ‘The Giant Blade’ Yuka for nothing. You’re the pride of Hellsing. Not to mention I was your personal mentor for years.” Akane sounded.

“Oh, come on, Akane. Stop with the flattering and end this meeting already. I still have to visit a sword exhibit after this.” Nishishi sounded.

“Still the same sword loving Nishishi, huh?” Akane smiled before she clapped her hands once. “Alright. The meeting is over. Yuki and Mayu, follow me back to my room.”

Everyone stood up from their seats and left the hall, leaving Jurina, Rena and Nishishi to walk slowly out of the hall. “Hey, Nishishi. It’s been some time since we met. You’ve been away for quite some time, huh?” Rena asked.

“Well, it’s an S-class mission after all… It’s normal that it will drag on till a few weeks.” Nishishi answered.

“Hmm.. You really killed the demon?” Jurina asked.

“Of course I did... You doubt my skills?” Nishishi questioned in a rhyme.

“No. Of course not.. Everyone knows how fearsome your swordplay is.” Jurina replied.

“Well, I learnt everything from Akane. So, if you want to praise, then praise her.”

Rena put an arm over Nishishi’s shoulders and stated. “You’re always being humble, aren’t you? You should take some credit for yourself sometimes.. Like me.. When people recognize me as the heroine who saved the city one year ago, I just accept it.”

“That’s because you really ARE the heroine. That’s a fact. As for me, I’m not really as good as everyone said I was.” Nishishi scratched the back of her head.

“Mou.. Here you go again with your humbleness! Stop it! There’s a reason why you’re the ace in Hellsing. Nobody here can match up to your swordplay and styles.”

Nishishi scratched the back of her head again and smiled, “Well… What can I say?”

“Hey, you want to hang out with us now? We’re going shopping.” Jurina asked.

“Oh, I would love to.. But I can’t. I’m going to a sword exhibition now. Maybe next time.” Nishishi shot a thankful smile.

“Well, then we’ll make a move first. See you, Nishishi!” Jurina said as she hugged Rena and teleported right into the mall.

“Oh, hey.. Look! They will have a firework show in 5 minutes time! Let’s get to the park now!” Rena pointed at the billboard in the shopping mall.


30 minutes later…

Rena and Jurina sat down on the grass while Rena’s head leaned on Jurina’s shoulder. “Where is the firework show?” Rena pouted her mouth.

“Maybe there was a technical problem.” Jurina answered.

One guy came up and told them. “You’re right. The management just announced that there was in fact some technical problem, so there will not be any firework shows tonight..”

At this time, people were seen leaving the park right away.

Rena pouted even more. “Eh….. But I want to see it..”

Looking at Rena acting cute like this, Jurina couldn’t help it and hugged her tightly. “Kya!!! Rena-chan kawaii!!!”

Rena powerlessly let Jurina hug her without returning the hug. It seems like Rena was really anticipating the fireworks. Jurina who noticed Rena’s mood asked, “Nee, Rena-chan.. Do you really want to see fireworks?”

Rena nodded her head while her mouth still pouted. “I wanted to watch the fireworks with you, Jurina… I just thought that it would be romantic..”

“Are you disappointed that you don’t get to see it?” Jurina asked. Rena replied with a sad nod, “Yes..”

Upon listening to Rena’s statement, Jurina stood up immediately, startling Rena. “What’s wrong, Jurina?”

Jurina summoned her scythe from her right hand before getting a frown from Rena. “What are you trying to do, Jurina?”

Jurina then looked at Rena with a loving expression and smiled. “Nobody can make my Rena-chan disappointed..”

Jurina gripped onto her scythe and slashed it upwards, sending shockwaves high up to the sky before it burst in a firework manner. She repeated the process again and again so that it seems similar to a fireworks show. Rena slowly found back her smile as she covered her mouth, being touched by Jurina’s action.

“Alright, continue sending those shockwaves.” Jurina said to her scythe as she let go of it. Jurina’s scythe actually continued sending shockwaves by itself. Jurina then walked towards Rena and sat down together with Rena. Rena who still wasn’t able to contain her feelings, continued holding onto the mouth, fascinated by the fireworks show put up by Jurina personally for her. Jurina turned her head towards Rena and smiled. “Do you still feel disappointed?”

Without uttering a single word, Rena hugged Jurina tightly and kissed her passionately. After they separated themselves, Rena gave a warm smile to Jurina while her arms still around Jurina’s neck. “This is what I love about you, Jurina.. You might be childish.. But you’re childish to the point of being able to do these things.. I love you so much, Jurina..”

Rena closed in for a kiss again. “I love you too, Rena-chan..”

“Wow.. How lovey-dovey..” A voiced echoed in their ears. Both of them searched around to find that Nishishi was leaning against a nearby tree.

“Nishishi? I thought you went to a sword exhibition.” Rena asked.

“It turns out I got the date wrong. It’s supposed to be tomorrow instead.. Silly me. When I realized it, I just thought maybe I could meet up with you both here.. When I reached, both of you were….*cough* kissing…” Nishishi sounded.

“Come join us..” Jurina asked.

“I’m not quite sure if I should do that in this situation.. I’ll just be a disturbance to both of you.” Nishishi said.

As soon as Rena wanted to reply, a lycan suddenly appeared from behind them and looked at the three of them. “Dinner….” Was all it said.

Nishishi immediately walked in between the lycan and the Wmatsui couple and stopped it before it made any sudden moves. “Look here, pal.. These two behind me are having a good time. So I won’t let you disturb their sweet time.”

“And who might you be!?” the lycan growled.

“You don’t have to know who I am.” Nishishi stated.

“Ah.. I think I saw you before.. You’re the one who slain my comrades! You’re the Ace in this organization called Hellsing, Nakanishi ‘The Giant Blade’ Yuka, am I right?”

“E-Eh? You know me? N-No.. I’m not really that powerful to be called ace..” Nishishi scratched the back of her head being humble by its statement.

“Stop being humble to a lycan, Nishishi!” Rena shouted at her, getting her attention back.

This time, Nishishi glared back at the lycan and took out a small blade which was strapped onto her waist. The blade was only about 6 inches long. The lycan looked at her blade and immediately laughed. “Are you sure that’s a giant blade? More like tiny blade..”

Nishishi pointed the 6 inch blade towards the lycan and smirked. “I suggest you run for your life now while you still have the chance, rogue!”

The lycan continued laughing, taking Nishishi’s statement as a joke.

“5, 4, 3, 2, 1… You had your chance..” In an instant, the lycan got pierced by Nishishi’s blade right through its chest. Jurina and Rena’s eyes widened in shock as they noticed that Nishishi never left her spot as her blade extended at least 20meters in a split second.

“Gah…” The lycan spit out blood at the sight of the blade piercing through its chest and then shifted its attention towards Nishishi who was standing about 20meters away from it.

“I warned you…” Nishishi stated seriously.

“Release : Kyodaina Ken!”  Nishishi sounded as the width of the blade increased by 20 times in an instant, causing the lycan to split in half from the stabbed area.

*Kyodaina Ken = Giant Blade

Rena and Jurina who was watching this scene blinked their eyes and clapped their hands in awe. “Wow.. That’s fantastic, Nishishi! That lycan was at least a B-class and yet you're able to defeat it in a single hit.”

Nishishi then lifted her blade as it retracted back to its normal 6 inch size and slided it back to her waist. Jurina then asked, “Hey, Nishishi.. What’s the maximum size your blade can go?”

“I can extend it to the maximum length of 100meters and if I released its form like what I did just now, the width of my blade will increase by 20 times..” Nishishi answered.

“Wow… You aren’t the ace for nothing, Nishishi..” Rena stated.

“Eh? Come on guys.. Stop flattering me. It was this sword that did the job. You should praise Akane for creating such powerful weapons..” Nishishi smiled.

Rena stood up and pulled Jurina along. “Well, shows over.. Let’s get back home now..”



Akane’s office

“Captain.. Yuki.. Have a seat..” Akane said as both Mayu and Yuki sat down on the chair facing Akane.

“Why do you need to meet us personally, Akane-sama?”  Yuki asked.

“It’s about the 3 new supernaturals that I want to recruit.” Akane said.

“What about it?” Mayu asked.

“I want you both to personally hand an invitation letter to the first one..” Akane slided a photo towards them.

Mayu’s eyes and mouth opened wide at the picture. “You want to recruit her!? Hell no!” Mayu retorted.

Yuki giggled at the picture instead. Akane then looked at Mayu. “We are in need of strong characters like her in Hellsing.”

“Please, anyone but her, Akane..” Mayu begged.

“No excuses, captain. I’m letting you both recruit her for me because you both are the closest to her, after all. It will be easier this way. If it’s both of you who are inviting her, she might consider joining.” Akande stated.

“Well, we have to obey the president’s orders, Nezumi-sama..” Yuki giggled at Mayu who sadly laid her chin on the table.

“Seems like Yuki got her orders. Do you get the orders, captain?” Akane faced Mayu.

“Yeeeessssss……Prrrrreeeessssiiiiddeeennntttt…..” Mayu reluctantly accepted while her chin still rested on the table.

Akane showed a satisfied smile and slided a letter to them. “Good. Here’s the invitation letter. Go now. I’ll be expecting some good news.”



Chapter 2 : The Hellsing Ace
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 3 - Recruiting the Legendary Vampire
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 2) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on August 01, 2013, 04:30:43 PM
Great chap...
Oh~~ Nishishi is awesome here!! <3
Recruiting who?? Gakuran...?? Curious... but... maybe otabe...
hrm... whew, just made my day~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 2) UPDATE!
Post by: leEwẬy on August 01, 2013, 04:53:40 PM
Awesome~~~ :on GJ:
Mayuki is so hot :ding:
I wonder who's the vampire legendary~~~ Maybe it's Yui or Gakuran :wahaha:
Anyway, waiting for your next chapter :on gay:
Update ASAP, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 2) UPDATE!
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 01, 2013, 05:43:20 PM
get your round a** on Skype, Vinnie Da Ikemen!!!


(sorry for not reading the story, kinda busy OTL )
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 2) UPDATE!
Post by: sayanee123 on August 01, 2013, 06:36:16 PM
aaaa wmatsui  :inlove:
jurina is very romantic  :luvluv1:
who's that recruit person?? :?
aaah i'm curious  :frustrated:
nice update author-san  :twothumbs
please update soon  :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 2) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 01, 2013, 06:44:32 PM
Shinoki : Yup.. Nishishi is the ace here.. she has to be awesome.. XD

leEway : Just wait till next chapter and you'll find out.. :on GJ:

sayanee123 : the clue is that both mayu and yuki knows her well.. if you read season 1, you could slightly guess who is it.. XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 2) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on August 01, 2013, 07:19:11 PM
It's Sae right? Hehehehe....

Waiting for your next update :) :) :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 2) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on August 01, 2013, 08:17:24 PM
I think it is Sae or Yui. (maybe both of them  :lol:)
Next maybe Sayaka ? (I would love it :P)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 2) UPDATE!
Post by: fael_c00l on August 01, 2013, 08:20:19 PM
Akhh, i curious about those 3 Class S supernatural,, waiting for the next chapter
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 2) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on August 01, 2013, 11:03:46 PM
I guess Jurina didn't want to tell anyone that she DID meet demons before.

PS: WMatsui!!!!!!!!! XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 2) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on August 01, 2013, 11:33:57 PM
Oh they are recruiting Sae I guess...

Poor Mayu is always going to be jealous all the time...

She might want to consider to work in the field too instead of only in the base.

Can't wait to see more

Thank you

:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 2) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 02, 2013, 01:02:54 PM
Seems like everyone was able to guess quite accurately about the new vampire recruit..  :on lol:

Well, i'd have to say, it was kinda obvious as well..  :wahaha:

Next chapter will have some Mayu smart and cool moments~

Stay tuned for the next chapter! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 2) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 05, 2013, 07:05:37 AM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n10.jpg?w=487)


Chapter 3 is here finally!!  :onioncheer: :onioncheer: :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

Sorry for the long wait.. :mon sweat:

Well, enjoy!! :on GJ:

_________________________________________________________

Chapter 3 - Recruiting the legendary vampire


Rena’s house

Rena removed all her clothes followed by Jurina who did the same thing, as they entered the shower together. Rena turned on the heater and stepped into the shower before her attention was directed towards Jurina who remained standing outside the shower, staring at Rena. Rena then frowned. “What’s wrong, Jurina? Get in..”

Jurina’s face flashed red all of a sudden. “R-Rena-chan… I think this is the first time we’re having a shower together..”

Rena giggled at her girlfriend’s shyness before pulling her into the shower along. “Don’t be shy, Jurina! You never used to be this shy when you saw me changing my clothes before.”

As Rena used quite some strength to pull Jurina in, Jurina stumbles onto Rena’s naked body and accidentally slided her own chest with Rena’s chest, earning an accidental moan from Jurina herself. Upon noticing this, Rena immediately let Jurina off from her grip as her face became tomato red. The atmosphere in the shower suddenly became very awkward. The truth is, even though Rena and Jurina had been together for quite some time, this is the first time where they stood so close to each other naked. They never really had any ‘intimate’ moment with each other before. They only enjoy watching their friends having their ‘intimate’ time. *Both of them have this fetish*

The both of them stood in the shower awkwardly as they continued showering separately, trying not to think too much about the accident that had just happened. They finished their shower respectively, still not daring to look at each other’s face as their face continued blushing. Rena then looked at Jurina. “J-Jurina?”

Jurina looked away, still being shy to return the look. Rena then apologized. “I-I’m sorry for pulling you a little too hard, Jurina..”

This time, Jurina turned her whole body to face Rena. “N-No! You don’t have to apologize.. You did nothing wrong. It’s just that I was a little too shy, that’s all..”

“You were never this shy, Jurina…” Rena stated.

“They say that no matter how tough you are, you will tend to be shy around the ones you truly love. W-What more now we took a bath for the first time together..” Jurina said in a soft voice, being embarrassed.

Rena approached Jurina slowly and caressed Jurina’s face. “I know how you’re feeling, Jurina.. But you don’t have to be shy during moments like this. Just express what you want..”

“J-Just express what I want?” Jurina looked right into Rena’s eyes.

“Yes… Express them…” Rena said seductively as she closed in towards Jurina to get a taste of her lips.

Before Rena was able to meet her lips with Jurina’s lips, Jurina pushed Rena against the wall and grabbed both her hands using one hand and placed them above Rena’s head. Jurina then scanned through Rena’s milky white body from top to bottom and back to the top before letting out her cat-like smile. “You have a sexy body, Rena-chan…”

“E-Eh? J-Jurina?” Rena’s eyes widened in shock from Jurina’s character transformation. What happened to the shy Jurina a while ago? Rena swallowed her saliva and continued, “J-Jurina? What are you trying to.. A-ahh…”

Rena was silenced with Jurina’s kiss on her neck, causing her to start moaning. “You asked me to express myself, Rena-chan.. That’s what I’m doing right now..”

Jurina continued leaning in towards Rena and kissed her lips as she released Rena’s hands from her grip. Rena gave in towards Jurina’s kiss and clinged both her hands on Jurina’s neck while returning the kiss. This time, Jurina’s kiss wasn’t the usual kiss, but a rougher one. Maybe Jurina kept all these feelings for so long that she’s finally able to let it out after getting approval from Rena. Without realizing, Rena hopped a little and clinged her legs on Jurina’s thigh, causing Jurina to be holding on to Rena’s weight as she carried her out of the bathroom and towards the bed.

“Having a bath together?” A voice sounded from inside the bedroom.

“Wow.. I never knew the both of you will be so rough!” Another voice called out.

Both Jurina and Rena were shocked by the owner of the voices as they turned their head to notice Yuki and Mayu standing by the window.

“Kya!!” Jurina immediately spread her wings and covered both Rena and her own body, not wanting to show anymore of their naked body to them.

“H-How did you get in!?” Rena sounded out loud while her body being covered by Jurina’s wings.

Yuki pointed her thumb to the back, “You window is open, Rena-sama. So, we flew in.”

“That’s not the point, Yuki! What are both of you even doing here!?” Jurina asked.

“To have our revenge..” Mayu stated.

“Nezumi-sama! That’s not why we’re here! We’re here to inform both of you the first person we’re going to recruit as the S-class hunter by Akane-sama.”

“You don’t have to inform us about that, Yuki..” Rena answered.

“Oh, I don’t? In that case, forgive me. The both of you can continue your activity.” Yuki smiled while she walked towards a couch with Mayu.

“Yea.. Just act like we’re not here.” Mayu clamly said as both of them sat down on the couch.

“Get out now!” Jurina shouted.

“Alright! We’ll leave now. But before that…” Mayu took a camera and took a photo of them before sounding, “Revenge!!” Mayu then immediately grabbed Yuki’s arm and flew out of the window which they came in from.

“Did they just take a picture of us!?” Rena asked out loud.

“Hey! Give us back the picture!!!” Jurina screamed towards the window.

~~~~~~


“Wow.. This is a really good picture.. Hmm.. I wonder if I should pin this picture up on the Hellsing notice board?” Mayu asked Yuki.

“Nezumi-sama, we already had our revenge. That’s enough for now.” Yuki stated.

“Eh?? We haven’t had enough revenge yet! They barged into our intimate time almost seven to eight times already!” Mayu sounded.

“Enough of that, Nezumi-sama. We’re here already.” Yuki said as both of them landed on the ground to come face to face with a huge mansion.

“Eh… Yuki, must we really recruit her??” Mayu pouted her mouth while being dragged by Yuki.

“We have to, Nezumi-sama. It’s direct orders from Akane-sama.” Yuki said while dragging the reluctant Mayu towards the main door of the mansion.

“Ding Dong!” The door bell echoed within the halls of the mansion.

The door creaked open to reveal a girl with the right hand side of her hair clipped up.

“Ah.. Black.. Nezumi.. Nice to meet you.” The girl nodded along.

“Q-Queen Otabe-sama..” Mayu bowed her body in a 90 degree manner. Mayu has always been intimidated by Otabe eventhough she had been treating Mayu nicely ever since she joined their clan. Maybe it’s because of the wise words from Otabe that intimidated her a lot. That’s why Mayu shows a great amount of respect to Otabe eventhough she has a high pride herself.

“Drop the formalities, Nezumi. You’re part of our clan now.” Otabe raised Mayu up from her bowing position.

“Otabe-sama, is Gakuran-sama here?” Yuki asked.

At this time, a handsome looking girl approached from behind Otabe and stood beside her. She shot a gaze at Mayu and Yuki. “I knew both of you came. I sensed both your vampiric auras.”

Without a moment of hesitation, Yuki went and hugged the handsome girl tightly. “Gakuran-sama!”

Gakuran returned the hug. “Black! It’s been some time!”

Mayu walked over and separated both of them before continuing, “The both of you met last week for Yuki’s training. What’re you talking about it’s been some time?”

Gakuran smiled at Mayu. “Hey there, Nezumi. Nice to meet you.”

Mayu tilted her head and answered in a sarcastic tone. “Hey there, Gakuran, it’s not nice to meet you.”

At this time, Yuki hugged Mayu tightly and stated, “Aww… Nezumi-sama is jealous of our relationship..”

Mayu removed herself from Yuki’s hug and shouted, “I’m not jealous!”

“Come in and talk.” Otabe insisted as both Mayu and Yuki walked into the mansion and sat down on a couch.

“So, what could you be doing here, Black? Your training isn’t till tomorrow.” Gakuran asked.

“Just so you know, ‘Black’ isn’t the only one here. You could at least ask about me as well..” Mayu sounded.

Otabe then smiled. “Nezumi, you should know Gakuran’s character well by now. She shows extra affection towards Black as her student.”

Yuki replied to Gakuran’s question. “I’m not here for training, Gakuran-sama. Nezumi-sama and I came on behalf of our Hellsing President, Takayanagi Akane-sama to recruit you as a S-class hunter into our organization.”

Gakuran didn’t answer to the question. She just smiled and looks back at Black. “And what makes you think that I will join Hellsing?”

“The demons are starting to attack people. We need strong hunters like you, Gakuran-sama. Your power is comparable to a demon’s. Not to mention you became much stronger compared to a year ago. Please, Gakuran-sama.” Yuki begged.

“You see, Black.. I would like to join, but this little mice here doesn’t seem to want me to join.” Gakuran stated, looking at Mayu’s face full of dissatisfaction.

“If you think that I’ll beg to you to join, you thought wrong, Gakuran.” Mayu retorted.

“Well then, you can kiss this invitation goodbye.” Gakuran said. At this time, Otabe pulled Gakuran’s ears.

“Ouch! What was that for?” Gakuran complained.

“Gakuran, stop teasing them like this. I know you very well. You wanted to help them.” Otabe stated calmly while her fingers still pinching on Gakuran’s ear.

“Seems like what you have in mind doesn’t tally with what you said, Gakuran-sama.” Yuki said.

“Alright! Fine! I’ll join! Let go of my ear!” Gakuran nudged off from Otabe’s grip.

“See? Gakuran is actually very nice.. She just likes to tease, that’s all.” Otabe giggled.

“But!! Before that, you must win me in a challenge.” Gakuran stated as she walked towards the middle of the hall. Mayu and Yuki both followed Gakuran towards the middle of the hall.

“What kind of challenge?” Yuki asked.

Gakuran stomped her right foot on the ground and smiled at them. “If you’re able to move me from this spot, I’ll agree to follow you back to Hellsing.”

Yuki stood up front and cracked her fingers. “This should be easy, Gakuran-sama..” Yuki smirked.

At this time, Gakuran smiled and shook her head. “I wasn’t talking to you, Black..” Gakuran then raised her finger and pointed to the hooded girl standing beside of Yuki. “I’m talking to you, Nezumi..”

Both Mayu and Nezumi’s eyes became wide open from Gakuran’s statement. Yuki immediately sounded, “Gakuran-sama!! That’s not fair! Nezumi-sama hardly ever trained in combat!”

“But she’s a vampire, am I right? I’m not asking her to defeat me. I’m only asking her to move me from this spot. Is that so hard?” Gakuran smirked.

Nezumi looked at Otabe who replied with a warm smile. “Why don’t you try it, Nezumi? I believe you’ll be able to do it.“

After getting some confidence from Otabe’s statement, Mayu stood up front and faced Gakuran. Gakuran then gave a smile of satisfaction. “Well, let’s start now.. We’ll see how well your brain can help you with this.”

This time, Mayu gave Gakuran a smirk. “Never underestimate me as a tactitian. With my knowledge, I am able to even guide a B-class hunter to defeat an upper B-class supernatural.. All I have to do is just apply these knowledge I have into real life combat.”

“But Nezumi-sama! You’ve never encounter any supernaturals before! Things might be different in the field.” Yuki sounded.

“Chill, Yuki.. All I have to do is just to move Gakuran from her spot, right? It’s not like we’re getting into a real fight.” Mayu replied.

“She’s right, Black. You should trust her abilities.” Otabe sounded. All Yuki could do now is just look at how things turn out. It doesn’t matter whether Mayu was able to move Gakuran from her spot or not, Yuki was quite sure that Gakuran had already agreed to join Hellsing. Gakuran wanted to test if Mayu’s intelligence could really be applied in her own combat given no fighting skills but only basic ones that Yuki guided her in.

Gakuran stood in the middle of the hall while waiting for Mayu to make a move. “Alright, let’s try this out. Mayu sounded as she leaped towards Gakuran and landed a successful punch on Gakuran’s face. To Mayu’s surprise, the impact of her punch did absolutely nothing at all as Gakuran remained standing there and smirked. “You’re not trying to hit a mosquito, are you?”

Mayu immediately ducked her whole body down and landed a powerful kick on the back of Gakuran’s knee, hoping to make her topple. As Gakuran never expected the back of her knee to be striked, her whole body started tumbling forward. Before her feet were released from the ground, she coated her feet with vampiric aura, making her feet strong enough to bring her tumbling self back up. “Wow.. That was close..”

Mayu smirked at Gakuran. “I bet you never saw that one coming, did you?”

“I have to admit this. I never saw it coming at all. Not bad..”

“The knee area is a joint area. As long as I striked the back of your knee, your knee will snap forwards whether you like it or not.. If you didn’t use the vampiric aura to bring yourself back up, you would have lost, Gakuran..”

Gakuran smiled and applauded being amazed that Mayu wasn’t merely just boasting that she could apply her intelligence in the field of work. “I have to say, Nezumi.. If you had enough training and fighting skills, plus your strategy and tactics, you will be one of the best hunters in Hellsing.”

“You flatter me too much, Gakuran. Don’t forget we’re still in the middle of the challenge.” Mayu said.

“Let’s see if you are able to affect me in any way now.” Gakuran immediately coated her whole body with concentrated purplish black coloured vampiric aura. Mayu attempted a kick on the back of Gakuran’s knee again, but this time, it had no effect at all. The kick got stopped upon impact. Of course Mayu had expected that. “I wonder what can you do now, Nezumi?” Gakuran asked in a teasing tone.

Without letting any of Gakuran’s words get to her, Mayu started scanning her surroundings and noticed a stairs leading downwards that made her smile. Mayu then looked back at Gakuran and asked again, “So, as long as I’m able to move you from this spot, I’ll win, right?”

“Exactly..”

“Well why don’t you use your full strength to hold yourself on this ground?”

“Are you challenging me? You should know that if I used my full strength to hold myself on this ground, you will never get to move me away from this spot, ever.

Mayu smiled confidently at Gakuran and said, “I think you got it all wrong, Gakuran.. I know very well that my next move will definitely be able to move you away from this spot whether you used your full strength or not.”

Gakuran then smirked at Mayu, still not trusting her words. “Alright.. If you say so, I will use my full strength to hold this ground.”

The purplish black coloured vampiric aura started to boil as it changes it’s colour to black. The sudden burst of force was so strong that it made Yuki and even the vampire queen Otabe feel intimidated. Mayu on the other hand remained calm, facing Gakuran in a confident manner. Gakuran now had a black aura completely engulfing her body. “So, what are you going to do now, Nezumi? Let’s see if you really can move me from this spot now.” Gakuran smirked.

“Wow.. You have an amazing power, Gakuran.. Definitely at least twice stronger compared to a year ago..” Mayu praised. She then walked towards the stairs calmly.

“Where are you going, Nezumi!? I’m right here!” Gakuran stated out loud. Ignoring gakuran’s statement, Mayu continued her way down the stairs.

“Where is Nezumi-sama going?” Yuki asked.

“She might have thought of some idea.” Otabe sounded. At this time, they felt the floor beneath them rumble.

*BOOM!*

“What was that?” Yuki asked.

*BOOM!*

“Seems like something from the lower ground floor.” Otabe said

*BOOM!*

“It’s getting louder..” Gakuran frowned.

*BOOM!!!*

All of a sudden, the ground beneath Gakuran broke open, causing Gakuran to fall down into the lower ground. There, she saw Mayu smirking at her. “I win..”

Mayu then flew back up from the hole and landed beside Yuki. Gakuran followed suit and flew up as well. A shocked expression is carved onto all the other three vampires there. “So, even the legendary vampire ace Gakuran wasn’t able to resist gravity after all.”

“Y-You used the ground beneath me to move me away…” Gakuran stated with a surprised tone.

“Well, striking the back of the knee trick doesn’t work anymore.. If I can’t move you front, back, right or  left, why don’t I just make you move down instead?” Mayu smiled.

“Wow, Nezumi.. You won the challenge from the vampire ace with only tactics.. I have to say that I’m really impressed.” Otabe clapped her hands.

“I told you intelligence can be applied into combat..” Mayu stated confidently.

Gakuran then let out a laugh of defeat. “Well, you won the challenge. So, as I promised, I will follow you back to Hellsing to be a hunter.”

“You heard that, Nezumi-sama? We recruited Gakuran-sama into Hellsing!!” Yuki hugged Mayu tightly.

“Well, now that we’ll be meeting each other quite often from now on, I hope we can get along better.” Gakuran reached her hands out to Mayu. Mayu smiled and shook Gakuran’s hand.

“Sure.. Let’s go back to the headquarters now.” Mayu said.

“So, from now on, I’ll be putting you under their care.. You’re going to have a lot of fun there, Gakuran..” Otabe shot a warm smile towards Gakuran.

Gakuran walked towards Otabe and pecked her cheeks. “Thanks for taking care of me for these few hundred years.. Even though most of my time will be spent at Hellsing, I’ll come back to visit you often.”

Otabe caressed Gakuran’s face. “Be safe, my beloved ace..” Otabe landed a peck on Gakuran as well.

“I will..”

The three of them then proceeded and flew away from the scene and back to Hellsing.



Hellsing HQ

A loud cheer could be heard as Mayu, Yuki and Gakuran walked past the main halls of Hellsing towards Akane who was standing on the stage.

“The good people of Hellsing! I present you, the legendary vampire ace, Gakuran!” Akane shouted on the mic, enhancing the cheer from the crowd.


Hellsing Biodata


Entry #5

(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/tumblr_static_youran.jpg?w=291)

Name : Gakuran Vondrak Bloodscream
Species : Vampire
Human name : Miyazawa Sae
Job : Hunter
Hunter rank : S-class
Experience in Hellsing : 1 day
Total rogue werewolves K.O count : -
Total rogue vampires K.O count : -
Combat style : Vampiric aura channeling
Likes : Otabe, Black
Dislikes : Being surrounded by fangirls



“So who’s the second supernatural to recruit, Akane-sama?” Yuki asked.

“I’m not sure if anyone here wants to recruit her though..” Akane said in a worried tone.

“Why? Who’s that?” Mayu frowned.

“Her..” Akane pinned a wanted poster on the notice board before getting a shocked expression from everyone.

“A-Akane-sama!! She’s a rogue! She’s dangerous!” Yuki sounded out loud.

“The last I heard, she saved a village from fire. Not even a single villager was hurt. Maybe she had already turned over a new leaf. We need someone of her caliber..” Akane stated.

Akane then continued. “So, anybody wants to take on the job?”

Everybody remained silent because they knew that everyone who ever went hunting for her never came back.

Looking at the wanted poster, Gakuran let out a smile. “I know I’m new here, so please forgive me for my sudden statement, but I would like to volunteer myself for this recruitment.”




Chapter 3 - Recruiting the legendary vampire
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 4 - Recruiting the most wanted werewolf in the world
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on August 05, 2013, 07:35:40 AM
I know who's next...

It's Sayaka right? Also known as Chokouku....

Waiting for your next update...  :) :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: Koneki on August 05, 2013, 07:50:47 AM
MY PRECIOUS WMATSUI HOT MOMEEEEEEEEEEENT!!! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO  :banghead: T________T  xDDDDDDDD

but I knew that mayuki were going to interrupt them x'D fufufuf ;___; xDDDDDDDD

...
WOOOOOOOOW MAYU IS A GENIUS! */////////////////////////////////*


I can't wait 4 the next chapter .. who could be the new? ~~~ chokoku? .. hard hard >.<


THANKS  :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on August 05, 2013, 09:13:31 AM
Ah they are recruiting Sayaka...

What's going on next?

What's the relation between Sayaka and sae?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you

:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: fael_c00l on August 05, 2013, 10:15:16 AM
Wow,, they're recruiting the former alpha and the strongest (maybe) werewolf,, nice update here,, waiting for the next update #hehe
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: clubhappy on August 05, 2013, 11:41:33 AM
Yay, chapter 3!!  :twothumbs
Nezumi beats Gakuran  XD So freaking cool
And now Mayuki is trolling WMatsui back :lol: so they've been trolling to each other for a long time.
Thanks for the new update  :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on August 05, 2013, 12:07:15 PM
Mayuki's revenge on WMatsui..  :lol:

Gakuran will recruit Choukoku..

Can't wait for the next chapter...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on August 05, 2013, 01:25:23 PM
I said that next is Sayaka XD
Look forward to it.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: leEwẬy on August 05, 2013, 02:02:03 PM
Mayuki revenge :wahaha:
WMatsui was hot :nya:
Wow~~~ Mayu's so cool and smart :on drink:
Now, Gakuran joined the Hellsing :ding: Wonder will we have some dramas between SaeMayuki :kekeke:
The last person is Sayaka or Choukoku, right ? :dunno:
Anyway, please update soon :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on August 05, 2013, 03:14:45 PM
whew~ that was awesome
chokoku~~
and i somehow love ur trolling the characters in their love love moments
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on August 05, 2013, 05:45:47 PM
WMatsui....*holds nose*

And I see the recruiting is coming along nicely.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: DC2805 on August 05, 2013, 06:04:24 PM
oi MaYuki!  :smhid you vamps girls should just hold on for a little longer  ..... y interrupt Wmatsui who are having their first time...just when things are getting hotter & steamier?  :smhid

Wonder what had happened to choukoku. I believe Gakuran has the ability to bring her in Hellsing  :welcome

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: kahem on August 06, 2013, 12:31:02 AM
Some Saeyaka? I hope it will be hehe
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on August 06, 2013, 12:37:33 AM
Oh, twin tower action is about to go down! Can't wait~! :heart: :heart: :heart: Let's hope Sayaka's changed!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: Kochiki on August 06, 2013, 03:03:35 AM
Uwa!! I can't believe i miss to comment it all!!~
-But no worry, i've read them....sorry...hehe
-Before that...W-WMatsui is on action...ugh...
-I really hope that..Those action will last longer but...
-MaYuki couple interrupt them...Must say they're fair and square now~
-Oh, manage to recruit Gakuran and wolf? I wonder if that is Choukoku...

>Plz update soon though!!~ Can't wait for it!!~ Thanks you for the moment!!~ xD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 06, 2013, 03:43:54 PM
Well, everyone knows the next recruit is Choukoku.. XD
I have to say i expected that..
It was an easy guess.. XD

There will definitely be saeyaka moments in the future..

But in the end will it be saeyaka or saeyui? XD

Don't forget after recruiting Choukoku, there is still one more upper S-class supernatural to recruit!

Hint : The final recruit is the most troublesome one..

Till then, stay tuned! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: DC2805 on August 06, 2013, 04:05:27 PM
The final recruit is Sasshi?  :nervous
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 3) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 07, 2013, 05:46:25 AM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n10.jpg?w=487)


Chapter 4 is here, people!! :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

I update fast, right?  :wahaha: :wahaha: :wahaha: :wahaha:

Hmm.. Nowadays i noticed that i got lesser and lesser 'thank you' for my stories.. Not sure if my story isn't that good or getting less interesting.. :err: :err:

Well, let's put that aside.. :on drink:

Enjoy!! :on GJ: :on GJ:

____________________________________________

Chapter 4 - Recruiting the most wanted werewolf in the world


“G-Gakuran-sama!! You agree to this? She’s a rogue! She almost killed me last time!” Yuki complained.

“She had her own reasons for doing this, Black.. I know her well.” Gakuran replied.

“But where in the world could she be hiding at?” Rena asked.

“Yea.. Since she had the highest werewolf bounty in the world, she hid herself very well. Her whereabouts were unknown for quite some time..” Jurina continued.

Gakuran smirked. “I think I have an idea of where she is..”

“Then I’ll entrust this recruitment entirely to you, Gakuran..” Akane said.

“Thank you..” Gakuran flew off from the headquarters and after about an hour of flying, she found herself in the middle of the woods. Once she notices a cave at the bottom, she immediately landed back down to the ground. Gakuran entered the cave slowly and noticed a girl having a huge scar on her right shoulder, doing pushups using only one arm. She was panting with every successful pushup she made.

“1051, 1052, 1053, 1054..”

Gakuran stood there and looked at the hardworking girl before letting out a smirk and whispered to herself. “So you really were hiding here all these time. Not surprised, since the thick smell in this cave help covered your wolf smell.”

Gakuran finally speak out loud “You know, this is where you always come when something’s bothering you, Chokoku..”

Upon hearing the owner of the voice, Chokoku’s ear flinched as she immediately propelled herself towards the direction of the voice and punched Gakuran right on the face. As it happened too suddenly, Gakuran didn’t get the chance to react to it and received the powerful blow. The impact was so powerful that Gakuran got blasted through the wall of the cave. The wall was at least about 2meters thick. Chokoku’s eyes glowed red and immediately growled. Gakuran groaned as she stood herself up and held up one of her hand to her face. “Ouch.. That hurts a lot.. You became more powerful since the last time we fought.”

“Shut up, Gakuran! “What are you doing here!?” Chokoku growled.

After rubbing her cheeks for quite some time, Gakuran continued, “Look.. I’m not here to fight you, Chokoku.”

Without a moment of hesitation, Chokoku leaped towards Gakuran and delivered a punch again. This time, Gakuran read her movements and defended against the punch using her coated arm. To Gakuran’s surprise, she was being pushed back from Chokoku’s immense strength despite having coated her own arms. This forced Gakuran to use both her arms to defend instead. Struggling, Gakuran asked, “S-Since when did you have this much strength in you before!?”

Chokoku growled angrily. “I made a promise to myself that I will never lose in a fight ever again!”

This time, Gakuran’s eyes widened in shock as she noticed a gold coloured aura starting to coat Chokoku’s fist. Upon noticing the gold aura coating Chokoku’s arm completely, Gakuran suddenly felt the force of Chokoku’s punch increased by few folds. The next moment, Gakuran was sent flying towards the wall again. Chokoku then looked at the groaning Gakuran and cracked her fingers. “You’re not the only one who’s able to channel auras now, Gakuran..”

Gakuran swinged both her hands vigorously to release the pain on her arms. “You know about aura channelling too?”

“One year ago, after I was defeated by Yuko and Sado, I realised… I was simply too weak. Then I remembered how you were able to fight so efficiently.. It was the aura channelling that did the trick. So, I was just wondering if werewolves have aura too…” At this time, the cave started to rumble and rocks started floating around Chokoku. A burst of gold aura blast out from Chokoku’s body and coated her whole body completely. “Seems like werewolves do have these aura as well.. Thanks to this aura channelling that I mastered after training daily, I don’t even need to transform into a lycan anymore. This is already my strongest form.”

The aura seemed a little intimidating for Gakuran as she never saw Chokoku with so much power before. The Chokoku now is completely different than the one that Gakuran won against years back. This time, Chokoku may even be able to beat Gakuran. “I’m not here to fight you, Chokoku!”

 Gakuran stated the reason of why she’s here. “I’m here on behalf of Hellsing, Chokoku..”

“You’re here to hunt for me… For my bounty..” Chokoku growled.

“I told you, Chokoku.. I mean you no harm..”

“Liar!!” Chokoku appeared in front of Gakuran all of a sudden and attempted a kick. Upon noticing, Gakuran coated her arms and defended against it but to no avail. It was as if the vampiric aura coating did absolutely nothing to defend at all. Gakuran got blasted into the wall once again. This time, Gakuran held onto her arm in pain. “Tch- So this is Chokoku’s full power.. If I don’t use my full power as well, I think I might be killed.”

Gakuran stood up and released her full power. A black aura blasted all over the cave and coated Gakuran’s whole body. The cave was rumbling like mad from the force of Gakuran and Chokoku’s aura. “Look, Chokoku. Listen to me. I’m not here to fight you!!”

“Shut up! You vampires are treacherous creatures! Give me a good reason why I should trust you!?” Chokoku shouted angrily.

“Chokoku.. You still couldn’t let go of the past, could you?”

Upon hearing this sentence, Chokoku’s ears flinched as she immediately pounced towards Gakuran and deliver a punch. As Gakuran was able to read Chokoku’s movements this time, she released a punch towards Chokoku’s fist to stop the punch. Upon impact, both their fists released a series of force blasting all around the cave, causing it to rumble again. “You have to let go of your past, Chokoku!”

“Shut up! SHUT UP!!” Chokoku increased the force of her punch, causing the gold aura coating her body to enlarge, surpressing Gakuran. Not letting Chokoku win this match, Gakuran increased her force as well. Now is just the battle of who has the stronger aura. Chokoku screamed and released more aura, causing it to take a shape of a gold coloured wolf. Gakuran as well, screamed and released more aura, causing her black aura to take shape of a huge black coloured bat. As the impact of their punch was too much, both of them got blasted back at the same time. Gakuran knocking over some rocks while Chokoku knocked onto a wall. Both of them groaned and stood themselves back up. Gakuran then shouted, “You were once my best friend, Chokoku! It’s because of you not being able to forget the past that destroyed our friendship!”

“Enough of the friend talk, Gakuran!! All the vampires are the same! They’re MURDERERS!!!!!” Chokoku growled angrily as the gold aura coating her body is seen boiling.

“That’s the same reason why you hated and despised humans, Chokoku.. You once had a human as your best friend.”

This time, Chokoku gritted her teeth and glared at Gakuran as if her statement reminded her of something that happened long ago. “Don’t you dare bring that story up!”

“The reason why you started hating vampires is because it was the vampires who killed your best friend. From that day onwards you started to be stereotypical of all vampires being violent and murderers. Even me..”

Chokoku remained silent at Gakuran’s statement and gripped onto her fist hard.

“You despised and hated humans not because of your ruthless nature. You hated how human lives were so fragile. You hated that your best friend got easily killed by a vampire. You became obsessed about this matter that you killed the previous Alpha wolf and took its place. You wanted to make a rule that werewolves should never be in a relationship with a human. You made this rule because you didn’t want the same thing that happened to you to happen to your clan. You pushed them and torture them so that they will be strong! They may not understand the reason why you did this but I do, Chokoku.. I knew you better than any werewolves in your clan.”

Chokoku remained silent. “That’s the sole reason why I’m here. I know you’re not originally bad. You’re just living in a nightmare that you created yourself. I’m here to recruit you into Hellsing. We need your help in Hellsing, Chokoku..”

“Are you done?” Chokoku coldly asked.

“Think about it, Chokoku.. Remove yourself from this rogue life. Remove yourself from your nightmare! You can start over a new life there in Hellsing..”

Chokoku shook her head at Gakuran. “I still can’t trust you vampires. ALL YOU VAMPIRES DO IS JUST MURDERING INNOCENT LIVES!!! I CAN’T DEAL WITH THIS ANYMORE!!!” Without her own conscious, Chokoku blurted out the words from deep within her heart.

Gakuran smirked at Chokoku. “See.. You were never honest to yourself.. All the dictatorship you did to your previous clan is just a mere show!”

“Another word from you, I will rip you apart.” Chokoku warned.

“It was the vampires who turned you into this.. I guess I hold some responsibility as well for letting those of my kind to force my best friend to close herself completely and live in a nightmare for so many years..” Gakuran deactivated her aura and held both her hands to the side. “Let out all your anger and dissatisfaction on me.”

“Don’t think I’ll not do it, Gakuran!” Chokoku challenged.

“I never thought of that at all. I’m all yours to beat up!”

Chokoku screamed and leaped towards Gakuran to deliver a strong punch on the face. As promised, Gakuran didn’t bother to defend at all as the punch landed directly on Gakuran’s face, sending her blasting through the wall. Before Gakuran has the chance to stand herself back up, Chokoku held Gakuran down to the ground and continued punching on her face before screaming at Gakuran’s face.

“Why must you vampires be so cruel!!”

*PUNCH!!*

“Why must my best friend be a feeble human!!?”

*PUNCH!!*

“Why are human lives so fragile!?”

*PUNCH!!*

At this time, Gakuran felt something dripped onto her face.

“W-Why must she die!?”

*PUNCH!!*

Gakuran continued coughing out a lot of blood from all the damage caused by Chokoku. Chokoku suddenly stopped her series of punch and bit the bottom of her lip to contain her tears. Gakuran took this chance to retaliate with a punch on Chokoku’s face causing her to stumble backwards. Now, Gakuran is on top of Chokoku.

“If you can’t get yourself out of your own nightmares, I’ll beat you out of it!!” Gakuran shouted as she coated her fists and started punching on Chokoku’s face nonstop. Every blow was powerful enough to break the ground below Chokoku.

“You can’t live in a world of lies anymore, Chokoku! This isn’t you!! Let go of the past and start living for the future! You still have someone who cares for you! I still care for you! You’re my best friend, aren’t you!?”

Gakuran’s statement strucked Chokoku hard as she remained silent under Gakuran’s body.

Gakuran then panted heavily after all the energy she used to punch Chokoku before looking at Chokoku’s teary eye. “You miss her, don’t you?”

The tears started flowing from Chokoku’s eyes. “I…miss her..”

Gakuran smiled. “Exactly, Chokoku.. This is your true feelings.. Your true self. No more acting tough.. No more nightmares.. Just be yourself. Let the memory flow.. Let her go..”

Chokoku bit the bottom of her lips again and covered her eyes with one hand before finally letting out a loud cry. It was a cry of extreme anger and sadness mixed up together. After years of living in a world of lies created by herself, Chokoku was finally able to express her true feelings through this cry itself. Gakuran removed herself from Chokoku and sat down beside her. For now, Gakuran just wanted to sit there and let Chokoku cry her heart our after holding in her feelings for so long. “You’re crying not because you’re weak, Chokoku.. It’s just that you’ve been strong for too long.. Way too long, I must say.”

For half an hour, Gakuran just sat there quietly beside Chokoku and finally, she stopped crying and sat herself up. Upon noticing, Gakuran asked, “How’re feeling now?”

“I..feel a lot better now.. Thanks..” Chokoku answered softly.

“You’re welcome.”

“About the recruit…”

“Yea.. What about it?”

“Is it fun having friends?”

“Wow.. How long has it been since you last had a friend? You don’t remember how it feels like to have a friend?”

“I don’t remember that well..”

“Hmm.. It’s hard to explain this though.. Well, let’s just say, it’s a lot of fun.”

“I-It’s fun?”

“Of course it is..”

“I…would like to join then..”

Gakuran smiled warmly. “I was already expecting this.. This will be a good news to the organization.. Let’s go back to the headquarters now.”


Hellsing HQ

“Oh my god! Gakuran-sama! Why are you so beat up like this!?” Yuki ran towards Gakuran and supported her.

At this time, a girl entered the door, causing everyone to take a step back from her, trying not to get too close. Gakuran then calmed everyone down. “Don’t worry about Chokoku, everyone.. She’s an ally now.”

Chokoku then silently bowed her head in respect, gaining frowns from everyone.

“Nee, Rena-chan.. What’s wrong with that Chokoku?” Jurina asked.

“I have no idea how Gakuran managed to tame her..” Rena replied with a shrug.

“Step up, Chokoku..” Akane said. Surprisingly, Chokoku seem to be listening to the orders well and stood up on the stage.

“Don’t worry about the bounty on your head, Chokoku.. As long as you’re a member of this organization, your bounty will be retracted. From today onwards, you’re part of this family. Everyone! I now present you, the strongest werewolf in the world, Chokoku!!” This time, everyone started cheering out loud.


Hellsing Biodata


Entry #6

(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/snapshot20100214170550.jpg?w=487)

Name : Chokoku
Species : Werewolf
Human name : Akimoto Sayaka
Job : Hunter
Hunter rank : S-class
Experience in Hellsing : 1 day
Total rogue werewolves K.O count : -
Total rogue vampires K.O count : -
Combat style : Werewolf aura channelling
Likes : ???
Dislikes : ???



“Well, now we’re only left with the last one to recruit, right?” Mayu asked.

“Yes. Her..” Akane showed a newspaper cutlet of the national cheer team.

“You’re not serious are you, Akane?” Rena asked.

“As a matter of fact, I am serious. I want the six of you to recruit her. I would ask Nishishi to tag along but too bad she's out for another mission.” Akane answered, pointing at Rena, Jurina, Yuki, Mayu, Chokoku and Gakuran.

“Why do we need so many people? The both of us should be good enough..” Rena signified herself and Jurina.

“Yea.. From what I remembered, her defense and biting strength is similar to Acchan’s..” Jurina said.

“She told us that she never engaged in a combat before.” Yuki stated.

“I suggest you not to underestimate her goofiness. She’s the most troublesome one to handle.” Akane warned.

Mayu sighed. “She’s not the zombie lord for nothing, guys.. The reason why she never engaged in a combat before is because nobody had ever been able to get close to her in a combat and lived to tell the tale.”





Chapter 4 - Recruiting the most wanted werewolf in the world
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 5 - Recruiting the center of the national cheer team
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on August 07, 2013, 06:05:19 AM
THE LAST ONE IS SASSHI?!?!?!? WHAT IN THE WORLD!!!!!!! :shocked :shocked :shocked

I WANT TO SEE THE THRILL!!!! :panic: :panic: :panic:

Waiting for your next update...  :) :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: Koneki on August 07, 2013, 06:15:33 AM
YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEI SASSHI IS THE NEXT!! <3333 I can't wait XD <3

 :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: Kochiki on August 07, 2013, 06:20:08 AM
Huoo!!~ Sasshi is the next recruit!!~ This is gonna be interesting!!~
-Hm~ That's good then...Choukoku listen to what Gakuran said...*nod*
-Oh...Werewolf have aura~ As well as vampire of course~
-Well anyway, good to hear that Choukoku join the Hellsing~
-Gyahh!!~ Can't wait for Sasshi!!~ Troublesome lord!!~ *grin*

>Plz update soon!!~ Can't wait for it!!~ Hehehe!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on August 07, 2013, 07:39:35 AM
I can see another nonsense muchaburi from Sasshi when they go to recruit her. XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: Railgun96 on August 07, 2013, 07:48:43 AM
Recuiting sasshi? Hahahahah :lol: its going to have so much action. Can't wait for the next chapter. Great chapter btw :fap
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on August 07, 2013, 08:11:26 AM
Ah... Sayaka has very bad past...

At least she was able to let go of the past

is it going to be SaeSayaka or SaeYui?

Yeah... the next recruit would be Sashi...

How difficult is it going to be?

Can't wait to see

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: leEwẬy on August 07, 2013, 09:09:56 AM
As expect of the strongest werewolf :hehehe: She discovered that werewolves also have aura :on woohoo:
Sayaka had such a sad past... :on cloudye: Sae's surely know Sayaka well :kekeke:
Now they'll recruit the Center of National cheer team :on drink:
I bet it'll be fun :wahaha:
Your update is surely fast :LOL:
Anyway, update soon, please :kneelbow: And don't worry about the 'Thank you', I'll support you :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on August 07, 2013, 09:15:50 AM
Thanks for the update...  :bow:

Wow..Sayaka is on par with Sae..

Next recruit is Sasshi..

Can't wait for the next chapter...  :grin:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on August 07, 2013, 11:02:38 AM
I want to see how they will recruit her.
But isn't Sashi good now?
Is it Sashi, isn't it. :?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 07, 2013, 11:11:10 AM
Thank you everyone for commenting and supporting me.. Wee~~  :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

Yes, it's true that Chokoku's past caused her to be the merciless Alpha wolf before this..

But since Gakuran 'beat' her out of her lies and nightmare, Chokoku now became back who she once was.. Well, basically she's a nice werewolf now..

One more thing.. I did mention that Chokoku doesn't need to transform into a lycan anymore.. Now, she just engage in a combat using her aura channeling in her human form.

As for Sasshi... It's true that she's a good and nice zombie lord..

But don't forget that she has a habit of playing 'games'..

Even though six elite hunters will do this recruitment mission together, they will have quite a lot of trouble with this..

Stay tuned!! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on August 07, 2013, 01:47:23 PM
YAY~~~~ :luvluv1: :luvluv1: :luvluv1: I love this chapter and I LOVE you!!!!!!!!!!!!

Sayaka so sad.... I wonder who it was she lost.... :farofflook: :farofflook:

All it took for her was a beatdown and a half hour of crying... :shy2: :shy2: She sure is an M under all that S armour. So cute~

Now let's put in some sexy Saeyaka moments. :hee:

As for Sasshi, well, I think we should've saw her coming. :bigdeal: :bigdeal:

I bet she'll go :on asmo: then Sayaka and Sae will go :on kimbo:

Then Sasshi will  :on chew: and at the end she'll be  :on voodoo: and everyone will end up :on beatup

Well, I'll be waiting to see what Sasshi(My twin) will have planned. Byebye~ :byebye: :byebye: :byebye:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: katekyohit on August 07, 2013, 03:24:40 PM
WOW! You just update so fast! XD

HELL YES SASSHI~ XD I wondered what would happen between sasshi and everyone when they're trying to recruit her to join Hellsing~  :fap

I wondered who was this human friend of Choukoku that got killed...Haha  :cathappy:

It seems I have to get up-to-date with your fanfic! Since you upload so fast! To be honest, I just found out about chapter 3 last night and now there's chapter 4 today!!!! Oh my god...XD Now I have to be a little more active! XD

Ganbatte~ I'll always stay up date to your fanfic!!!!!  :bow: It's loads of fun~ :deco:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: mo-chan on August 07, 2013, 03:36:09 PM
eeh an other recruiting  :shock:
I want that the Hellsing begin I bored  :tantrum:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on August 07, 2013, 03:48:05 PM
The second I saw that it was SASSHI???
I was like this....
(http://i.imgur.com/jhp1K.gif) (http://i.imgur.com/ZHw2A.gif) (http://i.imgur.com/GvuXq.gif) (http://i.imgur.com/emOnF.gif) (http://i.imgur.com/za6tA.gif)
And then, imaginary spit take... dies from laughter
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: Tiptip on August 07, 2013, 03:54:37 PM
Hoo vinnie want to tease us  :shifty: :shifty:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: zikeyrina on August 08, 2013, 07:03:20 AM
kyaaaaaaa!! wmatsui moment!! HAWT   :w00t:  :twothumbs
Heart attack! can somebody help me with this? lol  XD

But but...they got interrupted by Mayuki! : :cry:(
Lol BUT it's sure are a pretty good revenge they  got there hehe XD :P

Poor Choukoku...never know that she had a very sad past that make her like that...
Gakuran sure is a very good friend...and and will there be any  Saeyaka?? hehe

Waiting for your next update...wonder what will happen when they try to recruiting Sasshi.
I bet it will be a really great chapter yeay! Keep up your good work kevinwkl-san :thumsup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 10, 2013, 03:30:34 AM
Many of you will ask wtf could sasshi do to them!?

Isn't she their good friend??

Here's the thing.. Sasshi loves to play her so called 'games' no matter with friends or foe. But of course sasshi will control her own powers when 'playing' with her friends. She wouldn't kill them. That's for sure..

Why do they need so many elite hunters just to recruit one zombie lord?

She doesn't seem powerful? She looks goofy?

This is the reason nobody is afraid of her. She looks friendly and tame.

Well, among gakuran, chokoku and sasshi, I can safely say that sasshi is the most powerful among them.

What makes her so powerful? What kind of power she wields?

Stay tuned for next chapter!  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: fael_c00l on August 10, 2013, 11:34:58 AM
Ghaaa i think you updated it,, :v
sounds interesting, the power of strongest zombie,, update soon :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: kumo on August 10, 2013, 06:51:39 PM
Hi kevinwki!

I think this is the first time I commented here,

First, I thank you for this awesomesauce story!
(it will be way more awesomesaucier if you insert more wmatsui moment there!)  :shy1: :shy2:

And to thank you, I doodled the most awesome character from the previous season which is:

(http://img19.imageshack.us/img19/7283/ut5o.jpg)

It's my own interpretation for her appearance (so sorry for the rough doodle, it's been a while since I draw anything),
and for the scaly skin...
I'm so sorry, I can't draw a scaly skin... T_T

PS: If there's anything that wrong with the picture (violate the forum's rule, etc) please let me know, I'll remove it.  :(
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: Angeldarke on August 10, 2013, 09:29:56 PM
next is the zombi lord rsrs

waiting for more Wmatuis moments   :grin:

and this fic is amazing please continue  :bow:

sorry for my bad english :nervous

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on August 10, 2013, 10:42:21 PM
Hi kevinwki!

I think this is the first time I commented here,

First, I thank you for this awesomesauce story!
(it will be way more awesomesaucier if you insert more wmatsui moment there!)  :shy1: :shy2:

And to thank you, I doodled the most awesome character from the previous season which is:

(http://img19.imageshack.us/img19/7283/ut5o.jpg)

It's my own interpretation for her appearance (so sorry for the rough doodle, it's been a while since I draw anything),
and for the scaly skin...
I'm so sorry, I can't draw a scaly skin... T_T

PS: If there's anything that wrong with the picture (violate the forum's rule, etc) please let me know, I'll remove it.  :(

That's FREAKY cool!!! Scary but awesome! XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on August 11, 2013, 03:55:44 AM
Great graphic there...

Like it lots...

Thank you

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 11, 2013, 05:38:02 AM
Hi kevinwki!

I think this is the first time I commented here,

First, I thank you for this awesomesauce story!
(it will be way more awesomesaucier if you insert more wmatsui moment there!)  :shy1: :shy2:

And to thank you, I doodled the most awesome character from the previous season which is:

(http://img19.imageshack.us/img19/7283/ut5o.jpg)

It's my own interpretation for her appearance (so sorry for the rough doodle, it's been a while since I draw anything),
and for the scaly skin...
I'm so sorry, I can't draw a scaly skin... T_T

PS: If there's anything that wrong with the picture (violate the forum's rule, etc) please let me know, I'll remove it.  :(

WOW!! This is really good!! This is so good that i just have to save it into my com! :mon star: :mon star: :mon star: :mon star: :mon star:

Forget the scaly skin.. Seriously.. This picture is just perfect! :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ:

PS : Nah.. Don't think it violates anything.. You don't have to remove it..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: Crossing Crossroads on August 11, 2013, 10:48:35 AM
Ahhhhhh... I finally finished catching up. Lord Christ. Aha.

I liked the first... book of sorts? :? (Aha..) The ending was very interesting, and opened to a whole new plot for the second season. I liked that the events flowed nicely. I'll wait patiently for the next chapter~

As a sidenote, all of the fanarts by your readers are really good. - w-~ I can't quote them though, for fear that I will accidentally repeat them as many times as I did the last time I was quoting from my phone. Ahaha..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 4) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 11, 2013, 12:17:17 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n10.jpg?w=487)

Chapter 5 is here, people!! Cheers!!! :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

Enjoy!! :onioncheer: :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

_________________________________________________________________


Chapter 5 - Recruiting the center of the national cheer team


“Come on! Cheer louder!! We have a worldwide performance this Sunday! The whole world will be watching us! We can’t afford to screw this up!” Sasshi shouted at Team Hormone, causing them to continue cheering louder than usual except for the girl on the far left.

Sasshi then sighed and walked towards the girl on the far left. “Mukuchi!! You’re supposed to cheer! Say something!!”

“…” Mukuchi smiled at Sasshi as usual. Sasshi smacked her own head. “Why did I even choose you in the first place..”

At this time, seven figures are seen closing in towards her and caught her attention.

“Ah! You guys came to watch my rehearsal?” Sasshi looked surprised with their presence before frowning at the sight of Gakuran as well. “Hey, wait a minute.. Isn’t that the vampire ace Gakuran?”

“Yes, I am.. What about it?” Gakuran stated. Without saying another word, Sasshi grabbed a paper and pen before walking towards Gakuran. “KYA!!!!!! You’re so handsome!!” Sasshi hugged Gakuran tightly.

“Sign this for me, please!!” Sasshi begged Gakuran.

Gakuran smacked her own forehead. “You’re not one of my fangirls, are you?”

“As a matter of fact, I am one of your biggest fan..” Sasshi nodded.

“You must be joking…” Chokoku asked coldly.

“No.. Akane must be joking about recruiting her..” Rena sounded.

“Exactly.. Look at her! Can you even imagine a ruler of the underworld fangirling Gakuran?” Jurina stated.

“Hey! I used to be a human too, you know? And yes.. I do fangirl a lot! That’s how I got the nickname Wota.” Sasshi complained.

“Yea.. I can see why you’re the center of the national cheer team.. You’re a wota..” Yuki sounded.

“I’ll take that statement as a compliment.” Sasshi smiled. After receiving an autograph from Gakuran, Sasshi continued, “So, you guys are really here to watch my rehearsal?”

“Well, actually no.. We’re here on behalf of Hellsing.” Mayu explained.

“Oh.. Hellsing, huh? The supernatural hunter organization? I’ve always wanted to visit there but I don’t seem to have the time for it. So, what about it?” Sasshi questioned.

“You don’t have to worry about not having the time to visit Hellsing.. We would like to invite you into the organization, Sasshi.” Rena answered.

Sasshi then let out a laugh. “So, you’re making me a permanent visitor now? You guys are trying to contain me or something?”

“No, we’re not. Don’t misunderstand us. We’re not here to catch you. We’re here to recruit you into Hellsing as a hunter.” Mayu explained.

“Recruit me as a hunter? Give me a good reason why should I join? I already have a decent job and I love it. I don’t need another job.” Sasshi replied.

“The demons are starting their assault on the humans. We need powerful hunters in our organization to deal with this. Or else, many humans will die!” Jurina shouted.

“You should know very well that I’m a zombie lord. When humans die, they will be added to my army collection. Helping you stop humans from dying is like preventing me from gaining new soldiers.” Sasshi coldly explained.

“People die every day, Sasshi.. If these demons are not stopped, you won’t even have any army left in the future.. They will hunt all the zombies down and kill all of them.. Including you..”  Mayu explained.

Sasshi remained silent as she looked at Mayu and finally nodded her head. “Well, that made some sense..”

“Exactly, Sasshi-sama.. We need you in Hellsing.. To protect everyone including your armies..” Yuki stated.

Sasshi then looked towards Team Hormone. “What about my cheer team? They can’t do this without me..”

At this time, Team Hormone walked towards Sasshi. “You don’t have to worry about us, Sasshi.. We can handle the cheer team by ourselves.. Well, you’re the zombie lord and I know it sounds weird but protecting the lives of humans are more important, Sasshi..” Akicha sounded.

All of a sudden, a voice spoke up, shocking everyone. “You…can…go….”

The whole of Team Hormone stared at the owner of the voice.

“Holy shit. Mukuchi spoke! The world is going to end..” Bungee said, only to be smacked on the head by Unagi.

“See? Even Mukuchi voiced out her support, Sasshi.. We’ve been under your care for quite a long time and we appreciate it. It’s time to let us go. You have more important things than just being in a cheer team..” Akicha said.

“I…don’t know what to say..” Sasshi became lost for words.

“There’s nothing you have to say, Sasshi.. From this point on, the national team will be led by us Team Hormone.” Bungee sounded.

“But we still hope you'll be there to watch us perform..” Unagi said.

“Of course I will.. I love you guys..” Sasshi hugged all the members of Team Hormone.

“Well, we’re going to have a break from rehearsal for now. So, we’ll be heading this way. You can just stay here and settle your business here and we hope to see you on the day of the performance..” Akicha sounded as Team Hormone left the scene, leaving 7 girls standing in the stadium.

“Waaa!!!!! That was so touching!!” Jurina hugged Rena’s arm tightly.

“So, that means you’ll join us, right?” Rena asked.

Sasshi nodded. “You’re right.. I will join. But before that, let’s play a game..”

“Not one of your games again??” Yuki complained.

“It will be a game of 6 against 1. So, this should be pretty advantageous for the six of you right? Do you accept?”

“We accept. If we include Nezumi, we have 6 elites here. There’s nothing to be afraid of.” Gakuran accepted the challenge.

“Good..” Sasshi clapped her hands.

“So what’s the game?” Rena asked.

Without uttering a single word, Sasshi walked about 400meters away from them. She faced them and snapped her fingers. A throne made up of bones was seen emerging out of the ground, allowing Sasshi to sit herself down. Sasshi then smirked, “All you have to do is just touch me.”

“What? That’s it?” Rena questioned.

“I’m going to have two rounds for this game.. But of course there are two rules you must obey.. First, you cannot fly or teleport. You only can run like how a normal human does. Secondly, once you get hit or injured in any way, you’re out.”

“Hit or injured? You never change, Sasshi.. Still playing dangerous games, I see..” Mayu said.

“Don’t worry.. You guys are my friends, so I won’t use my full strength.” Sasshi snickered as she remained seated on her throne and crossed her legs.

“We have yet to see the way Sasshi fights.. We can’t just rush in like this. She seemed too suspicious like this.” Mayu stated, looking at the calm Sasshi sitting on her throne.

“Let round one begin..” Sasshi snapped her fingers, immediately causing the ground to rumble a little. About 500 zombies are then seen emerging from the ground at the same time.

“She just said round one.. So, this must be the easier one.. I’m really curious about round two though.. Her own battle abilities have yet to be seen.” Mayu started analyzing.

“Please refrain from biting, ok? These are my friends.. Now go..” Sasshi ordered the zombies aas they started growling towards the six of them and started rushing towards them.

“We’ll start with this..” Gakuran and Chokoku stood in front and released their aura, blowing everything backwards. Those zombies who came too near got vaporized immediately from the extreme force of the aura.

“Let’s go!” Rena, Jurina and Yuki rushed forwards.

“Angel Trigger : Activate!” Wings spread out from Jurina’s back as a huge scythe appeared on her right hand.

Yuki coats arms in her vampiric aura and followed Jurina’s lead.

Rena took out her Decaforce.  “Decaforce Type 5 – The Twin Dragon Sword : Blue Crimson!”


(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/eabeab.png?w=366)
"The Twin Dragon Sword"  Blue Crimson. The Decaforce sword splits into two blades with one having the properties of fire and the other having the properties of ice. The fire and ice can also be used as ranged attacks. To use the sword to its full potential, the user needs to be ambidextrous.


“Let’s do this, Chokoku! This should be easy!” Gakuran and Chokoku followed the other three from behind.

“Well, first round might be easy, so I think I’m going to join this fight as well. I may not be powerful enough to hurt zombies but at least I know how to stop them in their tracks.” Mayu stated as she rushed forward as well.

As all of the reached towards the zombies, Jurina started the attack first. She stopped in her tracks and swinged her angel wings forwards, shooting countless of holy feathers out of her wings, piercing any zombies in front of her while slashing her scythe along, knocking down even more zombies at the same time.

Yuki on the other hand, rushed towards the zombies and delivered a series of powerful punches and kicks, causing the zombies to be blasted away upon the powerful impact. As a few zombies surrounded her and tried to grab on to her at the same time, Yuki jumped and slammed her fist onto the ground, causing the ground around her to rumble and the zombies to fall down. Without a moment of hesitation, Yuki landed punches on all of their backs, breaking their backbone and therefore, halting their movements.

Rena who was gripping onto her Blue Crimson, slashed her right hand to the front, sending a shockwave of flame that immediately burnt the zombies in front of her into crisp. She then slashed her left hand forwards towards the remaining zombies, this time sending a shockwave of ice that immediately freeze the zombies, halting their movements. Rena immediately changed her sword form. “Decaforce Type 6 – The Vacuum Sword : Mel Force!”


(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/heheht.png?w=321)
"The Vacuum Sword" Mel Force. The sword of air, this form allows the user to fire powerful bursts of air at the enemy to blow them away and paralyze them.


Rena swinged her Mel Force, pushing most zombies backwards, stunning them for a while. This gives opportunity for Gakuran and Chokoku to continue the assault. Gakuran channelled her vampiric aura to her arms and shot out a blast of vampiric energy towards the zombies that pierces through the line of zombies in front of her. The vampiric energy that Gakuran just shot out immediately formed a shape of a hand and gripped onto a nearby zombie and pulled it towards her. Upon reaching Gakuran, she landed an extremely powerful coated punch onto the zombie’s head, causing its head to separate from its body upon impact.

Chokoku rushed towards the zombies and started her series of fury attacks. Every single one of her punches is powerful enough to either pierce through the zombie’s body or separate their head from its body. Whatever it is, her punches were fast and accurate at the same time, not letting any zombies get any chances to lay a hit on her at all. With Chokoku’s immense strength, she is able to rip the limbs of the zombies off literally using only a little of her strength.

As this is the first time Mayu engaged in a real combat with supernatural creatures, she took extra caution with this as she took her time to evade and dodge all the zombie’s attacks before jumping behind them and broke their backbones, halting their movements. Mayu applied everything she knew about zombies to retaliate.

Before they know it, all 500 zombies were completely defeated with little effort. This caused Sasshi to clap her hands in excitement. “Woohoo!!!! As expected from all of you!!”

“That was way too easy, Sasshi.. You should already know that all our powers have increased a lot since one year ago.” Rena said.

“Don’t get too cocky, Rena. That was just round one..” This time, Sasshi stood up from her throne and smirked. “Time for round two..” A green coloured aura suddenly engulfed both Sasshi’s hands.

“This will be the first time we actually see Sasshi fighting in a battle. Her combat abilities were unknown, so we have to be on guard at all times..” Mayu stated.

Sasshi got down to one knee and slammed both her hands onto the ground. She then channelled the green aura from her hands down to the ground. Sasshi stood back up and looked at them. Nothing is seen happening. “Did her skill failed her or something? Nothing is happening..” Yuki said.

Sasshi smirked again. “Come at me..”

Since all six of them are already about 200meters in front, they are already half way there. “Let’s not waste any more time!” Rena ordered all of them and rushed forwards at the same time.

“Wait!! Don’t rush in like this! We still don’t know what she did just now!” Mayu shouted at them but was ignored.

As they were getting closer and closer to Sasshi, they already feel the victory coming close to them. All of a sudden, the ground started rumbling like mad as if there was an earthquake. A huge hand made out of bones and skulls emerged from beneath Mayu and grabbed her on its fist. All of them stopped in their tracks immediately from the sight of Mayu being caught by the huge hand made out of bones. The hand was huge enough to be gripping onto Mayu whole. Sasshi then smirked. “Mayu, out..”

“You idiots!! I said don’t rush in like this!! Look what happened to me now!” Mayu complained despite being gripped by the huge hand high up.

“Nezumi-sama!” Yuki shouted.

“Oops.. We forgot about Mayu..” Jurina scratched her head. At this time, the ground beneath them started to rumble again and burst out open, forcing all five of them to jump away in their separate ways to evade the grip from the giant skeleton hand. As Chokoku was landing, she did not realise that another huge skeleton hand emerge from the ground all of a sudden from the spot she was going to land on. Chokoku cursed. “Crap! I didn’t see that coming!”

Gakuran on the other hand, noticed that Chokoku was about to fall into the huge skeleton hand’s grip and immediately shot out her vampiric aura towards Chokoku in the form of a hand and gripped onto Chokoku before swinging her out of the way. This caused the huge hand to miss its grip onto Chokoku as she fell to the side. At the same time, another huge skeleton hand emerged from beneath Gakuran and managed to grip onto Gakuran. As Gakuran was busy trying to save Chokoku, she accidentally let her guard down. “Gah!!”

Sasshi then pouted her mouth. “I hate to do this to you, Gakuran.. I’m your fan.. But, you’re out..”

“Gakuran!!” Chokoku shouted.

“Well, this is embarrassing.. I never thought I would be the second to be out. Well, at least I got out after Nezumi.” Gakuran said.

“Shut up, Gakuran! I’m not trained in real combat!” Mayu shouted.

“She’s so much better than we thought she is..” Rena was stunned.

“These hands are like my guards.. They will not allow anyone come close to me under my orders..” Sasshi smiled.

With only Rena, Jurina, Yuki and Chokoku left in the game, they need to be on guard at all times and must not lose their concentration. One mistake and they’ll be out. “We only have four of us left.. We still don’t know the timings of these skeleton hands or how it works. We have to finish this fast. The longer we stall, the chances to be eliminated will be higher!”

“Hey, huys! There’s a pattern of movements in those skull hands!!” Mayu sounded all of a sudden.

“Tell us, then!!” Chokoku shouted.

“You see..*muffle* *muffle*” The skeleton hand gripping onto Mayu released its index finger and covered Mayu’s mouth, preventing her from speaking any longer.

“You’re already out of the game, Mayu.. No helping from outside the game.” Sasshi said.

“Tch-  We only can continue our counter attack by ourselves then.” Jurina stated.

“We can’t waste anymore time! Keep a look out on each other’s backs!” Rena ordered as the remaining four of them continued running towards Sasshi. The ground beneath them rumbled again as another huge skeleton hand burst out from the ground attempting to grab onto any of them. All of them leaped out of the way. Rena jumped up instead. She smirked and lifted her Decaforce sword up high. “Decaforce Type 7 - The Gravity Blade : Gravity Core!”

Rena then slammed down her Gravity Core and immediately cut the giant skeleton hand in two in an instant due to the tremendous brute force from the blade. Rena’s eyes widened in shock as she noticed that another giant skeleton hand is already reaching towards her. It all happened all of a sudden. Rena never saw that coming at all.

“Rena-chan!” Jurina immediately flew towards Rena and tackled her out of the way, causing the skeleton hand to miss its target.

“Are you alright, Rena-chan?” Jurina questioned.

“Jurina.. You saved me..” Rena smiled happily.

“Aww.. How sweet..” Sasshi smiled excitedly looking at the lovey dovey couple. “But too bad, Jurina.. You’re out..”

“What!? Why am I out!? I didn’t get hit!” Jurina complained.

“You’re right.. You didn’t get hit. But you violated the first rule. You flew.” Sasshi explained.

“It’s alright, Jurina.. You can rest for now.. Let the three of us deal with this.” Rena said as she stood herself up and stood side by side with Yuki and Chokoku.

Yuki called out to Chokoku. “Hey, Chokoku..”

Without uttering a single word, Chokoku looked towards Yuki.

“I know we might not have been in good terms before this, but we need your help with this..”

“I understand.. I will help.. And please forgive me for any misunderstanding caused before this..” Chokoku apologized.

“Wow.. The great Chokoku apologizing? That’s something new..” Rena giggled a little.

“I’m not the same ruthless Alpha wolf that you met..” Chokoku then looked at Gakuran and smiled warmly. “It’s just that my best friend brought my real self back, that’s all..”

Chokoku looked back at Sasshi and cracked her hands. “Let’s finish this now!” Chokoku released her gold aura causing the ground to rumble from the tremendous force.

“Oooo.. The ex-Alpha wolf getting serious.. I must get serious as well..” Sasshi smirked.

Yuki coated her arms. “There’s only about 100meters left. We might still have a chance!”

“Decaforce Type 3 - The Sonic Sword : Silfarion!” Rena shouted as she rushed in front with a tremendous speed. Not letting Rena get any closer, Sasshi summoned more skeleton hands from the ground, attempting to catch her. Rena managed to dodge every single one of them, but with a lot of effort. All of a sudden, a hand burst out in front of Rena’s path and reached towards her, stopping her in her path. At this time, Chokoku and Yuki appeared in front and delivered a full forced punch and a coated high speed kick respectively to the skeleton arm, breaking it apart. This allows an opening for the three of them to continue their path. Rena continued using her Silfarion to dash herself forward. Sasshi then summoned a few hands from the side and reached in towards the three of them. Having already moving at a fast speed, Rena immediately changed her sword form. “Decaforce Type 2 – The Explosive Sword : Explosion!”

With her sonic speed and the explosive force from her Explosion sword, Rena was able to use a new type of skill. Rena swinged her Explosion sword while still moving in her sonic speed. “Silver Drive!!”


Explosion + Silfarion = Silver Drive. It creates twelve swift explosions that Rena normally uses to quickly take out a large number or strong foes.


The skeleton arms burst into pieces immediately upon contact with Rena’s skill. Not willing to give up, Sasshi continued slamming her hands onto the ground, summoning the huge skeleton hands again and again, causing the remaining three players to be completely suppressed. As an arm tried to reach for Chokoku, Yuki retaliated with a high speed punch that deflected the arm away. Chokoku then screamed and released a burst of gold aura, vaporizing all the skeleton hands surrounding them in an instant. Rena and Yuki were left unfazed from the burst of aura because Chokoku can choose who to be affected by the burst of her aura. This caused Sasshi to be intimidated by Chokoku’s aura and let her guard down.

“Decaforce Type 3 - The Sonic Sword : Silfarion!” Rena used this chance to dash towards Sasshi and managed to stab her on her chest.

Rena then smiled. “We win, Sasshi..”

“Hey!! You could choose not to stab me, you know?” Sasshi complained as she removed the Silfarion sword out of her chest.

Sasshi then clapped her hands. “Well.. You guys win.. I expected it though.. You’re really good.”

Sasshi snapped her fingers, releasing Mayu and Gakuran from the skeleton hand’s grip. “You guys never fail to entertain me.. I think I’ll have a lot of fun hanging out with you guys!” Sasshi clinged onto Rena’s shoulder.

Jurina then walked over to them and removed Sasshi’s arm from Rena’s shoulder. “Excuse me, Sasshi.. That’s my girlfriend you’re holding onto.. She’s all mine! So, no touchy!!” Jurina complained as she hugged Rena tightly.

“Just trying to be friendly..” Sasshi shrugged her shoulders.


Hellsing HQ

“We got Sasshi into our organization, everyone!!” Rena shouted as the seven of them entered the main hall receiving a loud cheer from everyone.

“Now I present you the Zombie Lord, Sashihara Rino!!” Akane screamed.



Hellsing Biodata


Entry #7

(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/tumblr_ljn7mi5evt1qfc5hto1_400.jpg?w=324)

Name : Sashihara Rino
Species : Zombie
Nick name : Sasshi, Wota
Job : Hunter
Hunter rank : S-class
Experience in Hellsing : 1 day
Total rogue werewolves K.O count : -
Total rogue vampires K.O count : -
Combat style : Summoning Technique
Likes : Fangirling, Cheering
Dislikes : People complaining about her wota character




Akane smirked at them. “This will be the birth of the strongest team in Hellsing!!”

“Strongest team in Hellsing? What are you talking about, Akane?” Rena frowned and asked.

Akane replied, “What, you still don’t get it? The six of you will be working as a team from now onwards. The first group in Hellsing working as demon hunters!”

“T-Team??”

All seven of them including Mayu had their eyes wide open. “EEEHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!?????”




Chapter 5 – Recruiting the center of the national cheer team
END

Next Chapter : Chapter 6 – Vacation before the mission


____________________________________________________

Well, since all the main characters are revealed now, i made a new poll for these main characters in Hellsing. This time, I've included Gakuran, Chokoku and Sasshi as well..

If you're free, please answer the poll of which is your favourite Hellsing character once again~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 5) UPDATE!
Post by: clubhappy on August 11, 2013, 12:36:21 PM
All the members of the team have assembled!!!  :twothumbs But wait, 6?  :? Is it because Mayu is a tactician, so she isn't counted but still she's in the team, right???  :?
And I love the last scene  :lol:
Thanks for the update
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 5) UPDATE!
Post by: Kochiki on August 11, 2013, 12:59:42 PM
Oh!!~ Sasshi is cheering again!!~ Hahaha.
-Well, well, Sasshi does like to play her 'games'~
-Pftt...A fan of Gakuran i see...That somehow suits her...lol
-So Rena manage to stab Sasshi even though Sasshi only ask her to touch her...
-Oh well, at least one of the zombie lord is joining the hellsing~
-Wouhou!! Team!! Team!! Banzai!!~ This is gonna be interesting!!~

>Plz update soon!!~ Can't wait for the next chapter!!~ Love it!!~ hehehe!!~

PS: Vacation?? Hmm~ Sounds pretty fun...Hahaha~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 5) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on August 11, 2013, 01:08:00 PM
Thanks for the update...  :bow:

I've been waiting for it..

So, sasshi's power is summoning..she never engaged in battle directly then??

The birth of the strongest team in Hellsing..  :inlove:

Can't wait for the next chapter...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 5) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on August 11, 2013, 01:09:00 PM
Vacation huh? Time for some OTP moments then.  :cow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 5) UPDATE!
Post by: leEwẬy on August 11, 2013, 03:18:20 PM
My answer to your poll is obviously, Mayu :wahaha:
Back to the fic, as expected from the Zombie Lord :on drink:
At first I think it'll easy since she accepted the invitation but then, they've to win her :fainted:
She just looks like Mariko, a sadist one :mon sweat:
Poor Mayu, be out of the game so soon just because saving the other :err:
Now, they're teammates :on woohoo:
A vacation~~~ Time for OTP moments :kekeke:
Update soon, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 5) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on August 11, 2013, 07:34:22 PM
I got interrupted by my parents when reading this... but it was so wonderful~~~~ (I've been using that word too much)
Whoo!! Sasshi!!! Yosha Ikuzo!!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 5) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on August 11, 2013, 10:44:01 PM
There are teammates...

It's going to be incredible...

Poor sae going to be fangirling by sashi

What kind of vacation are they going to experience?

Can't wait to see

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 5) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on August 11, 2013, 11:04:53 PM
Wait there is said that six of them are team now.
But there is seven of them. :? Who is out?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 5) UPDATE!
Post by: fael_c00l on August 12, 2013, 10:28:53 AM
Wow,, summoning technique,, so she only can do summon to attack and defend,, but i know this is not her full power,,
oh, and all of them in one team, it's great!!
waiting for the next update
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 5) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 13, 2013, 09:15:28 AM
For those who don't understand why Akane said that SIX of them will be in one team and not SEVEN...

Remember that Mayu is not a hunter.. So, that is why she is not included into the count.

But no worries.. Mayu will follow them in their missions!

I'm already working on Chapter 6! I'll see when i can update it.. Woohoo!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 5) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 13, 2013, 12:36:03 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n10.jpg?w=487)


Chapter 6 is here, people!! It's time for a vacation!! :whistle: :whistle:

Do i update fast or what?  :wahaha: :wahaha: :wahaha:

Enjoy!! :onioncheer:
_______________________________________________________

Chapter 6 - Vacation before the mission Part 1


“Hold up! Hold up! Hold up! You want us to form a team!?” Rena voiced out.

“I should have guessed…” Jurina sounded.

“What’s wrong, Rena? You object to this formation?” Akane questioned.

“N-No.. Definitely not!” Rena held up her hand.

“Well, good then. Since you have the most experience here in Hellsing compared to the others, you will be assigned as the team leader.” Akane smiled.

“Come on, Akane.. Stop joking around….” Rena smacked Akane’s shoulder playfully.

Instead, Akane brushed her shoulder coldly and looked back at Rena. “Just so you know, Rena.. I take matters in Hellsing seriously. I do not joke a lot about things like this. When I appoint you as the team leader, it simply means you are the team leader.”

“EEEHHHHHH!!!!!!” Rena grabbed her face with both her hands in shock.

“So, we’ll be under your care now, LEADER!” Gakuran teased.

“I feel so pressured suddenly…” Rena panicked.

At this time, Jurina clinged her arms around Rena’s arm and smiled at her. “Don’t worry, Rena-chan.. I can help you anytime you want.”

“Aww.. Just kiss already, you two!!” Sasshi clapped her hands excitedly.

“Wait.. So Nezumi-sama is not in our team?” Yuki asked Akane.

“Oh yea.. Thanks for reminding me, Yuki.. I will assign Captain Nezumi as this team’s personal tactician and strategist. She will follow the six of you on your missions.” Akane said before pointing at Mayu. “Captain, I want you to give all the team members that special earpiece that you made for Yuki.”

Mayu’s eyes widened in shock. “H-How did you know about Yuki’s earpiece?”

Akane smirked. “You’re not the only one in Hellsing who is gifted with the talent to collect data, captain..” She then pointed to herself. “Before I became the President, I used to be the Captain of the Battle Strategy and Tactics Department too. But of course it was a hard time for me too, working as an S-class hunter at the same time.. But let’s put that aside. In short, there is nothing in Hellsing that I do not know about.” Akane winked.

Mayu then pouted and looked at Yuki who replied with a shrug. She then pulled Yuki to the other side of the room and whispered something into her ears. “Yuki.. From now on, if you want to say anything personal to me through the earpiece, click channel 2.”

Yuki smiled and nodded.

On the other end of the room, Chokoku suddenly pulled everyone into a huddle. “Their personal talk will be in channel 2..”

“How did you know?” Rena asked.

“No sound can escape from a werewolf..” Chokoku smiled.

“You know, I’m still not used to looking at you smile like this, Chokoku.. It still feels creepy for me.” Jurina said.

“Come on.. Chokoku’s fine now, right?” Gakuran suddenly put her arms around Chokoku, startling her a little.

“Y-Yea…” Chokoku immediately removed Gakuran’s arm from her shoulder. Chokoku seemed a little flustered by Gakuran’s sudden action.

“Right.. So.. When will be our first mission? What kind of mission will it be?” Sasshi asked, being curious.

“Why are you in such a rush?? The details will be revealed later on.. For now, I have decided to give your team a vacation. This of course includes Captain Nezumi as well.” Akane smiled.

“Wow!! A vacation!?!?!?!?!? Cool!!!” Sasshi immediately took out two nihon fans out of nowhere and start flapping around like a mad person.

“Oooo.. Hey, can I call Otabe along?” Gakuran excitedly asked Akane. Somehow, Chokoku is letting out a glare at Gakuran from the side. Upon noticing, Gakuran asked, “What’s wrong, Chokoku?”

“Nothing.. Just call Otabe..” Chokoku then left the scene.

Not understanding what’s up with Chokoku, Gakuran shrugged and asked Akane again. “So??? Can I call Otabe along??”

“The vampire queen? Sure.. You can call whoever you like..” Akane smiled.

“Hey, should we call Acchan, Takamina, Yuko and Kojiharu along?” Rena asked.

“Here’s the thing.. Takamina will be busy dissecting people. Acchan will be busy cleaning the house. Yuko will be busy scolding her own damn flock of sheeps while threatening to eat them if they don’t listen and finally, Kojiharu will be busy with village matters and the many problems that Yuko caused. So, I’d say don’t bother.” Mayu smiled.

“Sounds legit..” Jurina chuckled.

“Where will the vacation be held at? For how long?” Yuki asked.

“AKB Island. I have booked the whole island. We will have the whole island to ourselves for that time period. We’ll be there for two days one night.” Akane said.

“Wow! That’s cool!! Wait.. What do you mean, we?” Rena frowned.

“I’ll be coming along.. To make sure you guys don’t make too much mess.” Akane smiled.

“A trip to AKB Island, huh? In that case, I should not miss out on this either.. I’ll come too.” Nishishi sounded from the side. Nishishi and Akane then exchanged glances as if Nishishi knew the reason why Akane wanted to follow them to AKB Island.




Vacation Day – AKB Island

“Kya!!!! This is so refreshing!!” Sasshi inhaled as much fresh air as possible, standing on the golden sands of AKB Island.

“Hey, it’s true.. Nobody’s here..” Chokoku looked around, not finding a single soul on other than themselves.

“Otabe!! Let’s go for a walk!!” Gakuran put her arms around Otabe as they walked along the beach.

“I’d rather just chill in the mansion, you know? It’s so hot out here.” Otabe looked at Gakuran.

“You’re feeling hot? No problem…” Gakuran held up her other hand and released a little of her vampiric aura above them, shading them from the sun as they continued walking.

“…” Chokoku remained silent at the sight of Gakuran and Otabe walking away from the scene. At this time, Sasshi’s head popped out from behind Chokoku. “What's wrong, Chokoku? You look troubled…”

Without uttering a single word, Chokoku turned her body around and walked away. “Hey! Where are you going?? Wait for me!!” Sasshi immediately chased after Chokoku.



Another side of the beach

“Rena-chan! Catch me if you can! Wee!!” Jurina ran along the seaside, asking Rena to chase her.

“I’m a little tired, Jurina…” Rena continued laying on the mat, tanning her own body.

“Oh.. Look what we have here…” Jurina took out a melon pan from her pocket.

Rena immediately stood up and started chasing after Jurina.

“Catch me! Catch me! Wee!!!” Jurina playfully screamed as she continued holding onto the melon pan while running away from Rena.

“You’re dead once I catch you!!” Rena immediately ran full speed towards Jurina. Upon noticing Rena dashing towards her, Jurina immediately sped up as well.

“Give me that melon pan!! ROAR!!!” It doesn’t seem like a lover’s game anymore... More like a scene of a predator chasing after its prey.

“Kya!! Somebody save me!!” Jurina screamed for help as she noticed Rena’s eyes glued onto the melon pan that she’s holding while chasing her with full speed.

At this time, Rena took out her Decaforce sword, startling Jurina. “Rena-chan, you’re too serious!! This is not funny anymore!”

“Decaforce Type 3 - The Sonic Sword : Silfarion!” Rena morphed her sword into Silfarion and dashed forward towards Jurina.

Looking at Rena approaching closer and closer with her sonic speed, Jurina freaked out and immediately tossed the melon pan far away from herself, causing Rena to change her direction as well. Jurina stopped in her tracks, feeling angered and panting heavily while looking at Rena who is still chasing after the melon pan. “How the hell did it end up like this??? It was supposed to be romantic! How did it end up as a melon pan chase!?”

Being satisfied after catching the melon pan, Rena started munching on it and walked towards Jurina only to be met up with her angry look. Noticing that she made a mistake, Rena guiltily smiled back at Jurina. “J-Jurina?”

“Don’t talk to me, Rena-chan. Hmph!!” Jurina sulked and walked away from Rena.

“Come on, Jurina.. Don’t be like this..” Rena called out.

“LuLaLuLaLuLa!!!! Can’t hear anything from your melon pan mouth!!” Jurina ignored and continued walking away.

“I’m sorry, Jurina! Please forgive me!”

Jurina then spread her white wings “You can come talk to me when these wings turn into melon pan! Good day!”

All Rena could do now is just to sigh and smack her own head because of her own obsession of melon pan. Suddenly, Mayu and Yuki walked towards Rena and started a conversation. “You know, your obsession with melon pan is going to destroy your relationship with Jurina sooner or later..”

“Nezumi-sama is right. Get rid of this obsession and go chase after Jurina-sama now. She’s not feeling good now.” Yuki pushed Rena a little. Without a moment of hesitation, Rena chased after the sulky Jurina.

“Well, it’s just us now, Yuki.. Let’s get some tan, shall we?” Mayu proposed.

“Sure.. But let me help you put on some suntan lotion first, Nezumi-sama..” Yuki said as she laid Mayu flat on the ground, exposing her back to Yuki. She then grabbed onto Mayu’s bikini strap and gently pulled it off. After squeezing some suntan lotion onto her palms and rubbing it for a while, Yuki placed both her hands onto Mayu’s back and started moving around. Yuki sat on Mayu’s butt as both her hands slided forwards to Mayu’s shoulder and back down. Yuki’s hand slided to the side and rubbed against the side of Mayu’s chest.

*PANT* *PANT*

Mayu is starting to breathe heavily. Upon noticing, Yuki smiled and leaned her body down towards Mayu’s back. Mayu could literally feel Yuki’s chest pressing onto her back as she continued panting more. Yuki then closed in towards Mayu’s ears and whispered in a voice made out of only breaths. “Do you feel good?"

Mayu found herself panting even more from Yuki’s whisper and opened her mouth. “Y-Yuki.. This is a public area…”

There again Yuki answered with her whisper. “But nobody’s around to see…”

Yuki then started rubbing the suntan lotion onto both Mayu’s arm simultaneously as she started licking the back of Mayu’s neck. “A-ahhh….” Mayu moaned.

Mayu attempted to turn around but was stopped by Yuki. She wanted to tease Mayu as much as possible like what she usually do. Yuki then released her vampire fangs and grazed Mayu’s neck a little, before licking the blood off her, earning a moan from her. After that, Yuki licked her own lips and whispered into Mayu’s ears again. “You’re delicious, Nezumi-sama…”

“Y-Yuki.. Stop with the teasing already….” Mayu attempted to turn her back again but to no avail as Yuki was sitting firmly on Mayu’s butt.

“I’m not done yet, Nezumi-sama…” Yuki proceeded to continue licking on Mayu’s neck and sucking on it earning moans from Mayu again and again.

A voice suddenly sounded out from the side. “Wow.. The rumors were true.. Vampires do contain a huge amount of lust.. Look at the both of you.. So rough..”

“Sasshi? What are you doing here?” Mayu was literally shocked.

“I was actually following Chokoku around since I noticed that she seemed a little down. But she chased me away instead. She said that she wanted to be alone. Then I went to find Jurina and Rena but the atmosphere over there doesn’t seem too good. So I went over to Gakuran and Otabe. Their atmosphere on the other hand was way too good. I just didn’t want to disturb them.. I had nothing else to do, so I came here to watch..” Sasshi smiled.

“There’s nothing to see here. Go somewhere else!” Mayu shooed Sasshi away.

Sasshi then looked towards Mayu’s chest area and sighed. “Yup.. There really is nothing to see here.”

“Excuse me!?” Mayu’s eyes widened as she covered her own chest.

Sasshi’s eyes then diverted towards Yuki’s chest area. “But there’s definitely something to look at here…”

“Hey, stop it! Go find Akane or Nishishi to bother!” Mayu attempted to chase Sasshi away once again.

“Hmm.. Talking about them, I never really saw them much since we arrived.. I wonder where have they gone to..” Sasshi questioned.




Deep in the island, on top of a hill

Akane placed a flower onto a tombstone and sat down with her arms around her knee before sighing out loud. “Wish you were still here, Airin… I missed you a lot.”

“I knew it.. This was the reason why you wanted to come with them.. To visit Airin’s grave..” Nishishi then sat down together with Akane.

“I was a little too obvious, huh?”

“Not really.. It’s just that I know you too well.. You might have a strong character while facing your fellow colleagues but I know…You’re actually quite soft-hearted..”

“Airin loved this island a lot.. She once told me that if she ever died, she would want to be buried right here in AKB Island.. The place where we first met..”

“…” Nishishi remained silent.

Akane then smiled blankly. “What’s the use of having the talent in data collection when I can’t even find out who her murderer was? What’s the use of having so much power when I can’t even protect the ones I love?”

“Who knows? It could be the work of a demon.. Maybe that’s why there were no clues or traces left..” Nishishi stated, gaining the attention of Akane.

“You think so?”

“Meh.. I was just guessing.. Anyway, it’s already her third death anniversary, huh? Time just flies by so fast..”

“Yea.. Things were different back then when she was still in the organization as the Vice President..”

“I can understand.. The both of you were hunting partners.”

Akane giggled. “We have been through many hardships together before we were able to get to the top of this organization.. The former Ace and also Vice President of Hellsing, Furukawa Airi..” Akane then put her arm around Nishishi’s shoulder and continued. “And I’m proud that you inherited her spot as the Ace in Hellsing..”

Nishishi smiled. “Only the Ace? How about you promote me to the Vice President post?”

“Nishishi.. We talked about this..”

Nishishi giggled. “I know. I know.. I was just joking. The Vice President spot must always be left empty, right? Only Airin was worth that rank.. I get it..”

“It’s good that you understand..” Akane smiled before sighing again.

“You must really miss her a lot, huh?”

“Yea.. You’re right. I miss her so much that I could start crying now.. But Airin always taught me that life is meaningless if we keep remembering sad pasts. She would always live everyday as if it was her last.. A happy-go-lucky girl. Always smiling.. Always happy..”

"I miss her too... She was the one who brought me into Hellsing after all.." Nishishi smiled at Airin's grave.

Akane chuckled. "That's just Airin being herself.. She sees potential in you. That's why.."

Nishishi shrugged her shouldders. “Maybe.. But still, you seem to really love her a lot..”

Akane smiled warmly. “Yes.. I do love her a lot.. More than anyone in the world.. I will never deny this fact.”

Nishishi smiled and nodded. She then stood up and held her arms out for Akane. “Hey, you know what? It’s getting late.. Let’s get ready for dinner..”



Chapter 6 - Vacation before the mission Part 1
END

Next Chapter : Chapter 7 - Vacation before the mission Part 2

____________________________________________________________________

Yup! you saw that right, people! The vacation is not over yet!

Most of the OTP moments will be in the next chapter! *cough*Wmatsui moments*cough*

Stay tuned!! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on August 13, 2013, 12:56:20 PM
Thanks for the update..  :bow:

Choukoku seems jealous at Otabe..

Love triangle..

Rena is too obsessed with melonpan..poor Juju...   :banghead:

Mayuki's moment always get interrupted..first, Jurina and now, Sasshi..  :lol:

And poor Akane..  :cry:

Can't wait for the next chapter..

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on August 13, 2013, 01:01:48 PM
Great update as usual...

What kind if adventure are they going to come across?

Can't wait to see the next chapter..,

Thank you for the help...

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: clubhappy on August 13, 2013, 01:06:21 PM
New chapter \m/
Yuki seems to love teasing Mayu a lot XD She's an S now :lol:
And Rena needs to control her obsession with melon pan and make up with Jurina soon :P I'm waiting for WMatsui moment.
Thanks for this update  :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on August 13, 2013, 01:13:47 PM
WMATSUI! WMATSUI! WMATSUI! WMATSUI! WMATSUI! BANZAI!!!  :cow:

Seriously, Rena-chan, do sth about your obsession with melon pans. = ='
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on August 13, 2013, 01:20:17 PM
Hehehe~ Choukoku's TOTTALY jealous~ :on lol: :on lol: So cute~ :shy2: :shy2:

But, something tells me Gakuran will make it up to her. :kekeke: :kekeke: :kekeke:

Ha! Sasshi and I are totally alike, trying to find someone to talk to, but nowhere to go. And, fangirling of course. :hee:

Nice update! Can't wait for the next one. Bye bye~! :byebye: :byebye: :byebye:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on August 13, 2013, 01:22:12 PM
Poor Choukoku.  :cry:
Poor Jurina.  :cry: :cry:
Do something with this please. :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: qr.rima on August 13, 2013, 01:46:24 PM
Ahhh I was just about to request airin's appearance in this story. But you just had to kill her off ;_;

As expected churi can't be in a story without Airin. Furuyanagi is Always together.

I wonder what would rena do to get back on jurina's good side.

Great update. Looking forward to your next update. :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: itamana on August 13, 2013, 02:22:17 PM
 :lol: :lol: :lol: Rena and her obsessions  :lol: :lol: :lol:

Mayuki moment  :wub: :wub:
 
Thanks for the update ....  :bow: :bow:
Can't wait the next..... WMATSUI!!! :fap :fap
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: Koneki on August 13, 2013, 02:29:00 PM
NOO CHURI ;__; -Hug her- 


....

I'M WAITING FOR THE NEXT CHAPTER!!! *WMATSUI* *WMATSUI* *WMATSUI* *WMATSUI* *WMATSUI* *WMATSUI* *WMATSUI* *WMATSUI* *WMATSUI* *WMATSUI* *WMATSUI* *WMATSUI* *WMATSUI* njsjdnwqjkndkjwqnjw

ahhh I rlly laugh a lot when rena is chasing a melonpan xDDD


THANKS!  :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on August 13, 2013, 03:23:56 PM
great chapter overall...
but that part with Airin... made me die... sadly, my eyes were dry... thus... can not cry... Airin!!!!
Poor Churi... sad Nishishi...
just curious... did she really die, or did something happen???
well, let's put that aside... looking forward to those OTP moments
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: leEwẬy on August 13, 2013, 05:47:50 PM
Why there's always having someone disturb Mayuki moments !?!?!?! :on voodoo: :temper:
Please kevinwkl-san, just one complete moment of Mayu without being disturbed :mon pray2:
I wonder what happen in the past :dunno:
Oh~~~ Akane used to be the Captain of the Battle Stragedy and Tactics Department :ding:
Update soon, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: Crossing Crossroads on August 13, 2013, 06:47:08 PM
My poor soul died as I read "grave" and "Furukawa Airi"... Oh my poor soul... Ohhhh...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: kahem on August 14, 2013, 12:58:34 AM
Airin!!!! Noooo!!!!! My ske oshi is dead T_T
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: sayanee123 on August 14, 2013, 01:13:10 AM
rena is so scary  :smhid
wmatsui moments??  :inlove:
poor akane  :cry:
i wish airin still in hellsing  :cry:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: Kochiki on August 15, 2013, 06:38:01 AM
Rena will become a monster if this go on...
-But show must go on...*nod* Yes...need to...
-And hey, i got this feeling where Choukoku is...
-Y'know...With Gakuran thingy~ Uhuuhuh...
-*depressed* S-So they won't invite AtsuMina & KojiYuu...
-I thought that they'll at least appear in a chapter...Maa~
-But what i'm worried about is...WMatsui moment!!~ Muahaha!!~

>Anyway, plz update soon!!~ Main objective: WMatsui moment!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: MaRJ on August 15, 2013, 11:31:48 AM
haha jurina so sad rena treat her better comeon


update fast this is so addicting
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: Luffel on August 15, 2013, 11:41:43 AM
WMatsui still need to finish what they started in Chapter 3 *ahem* *coughs*  XD I'm spamming refresh right now while waiting for the next update~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 6) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 15, 2013, 04:25:36 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n10.jpg?w=487)


Chapter 7 is here, people!! Cheers!!! :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

Enjoy!! :whistle: :whistle: :whistle:

____________________________________________________________

Chapter 7 - Vacation before the mission Part 2


“Alright guys! We are going to have grilled fish for dinner tonight!” Akane shouted at all the members who gathered on the beach.

“Woo!!!!” Everyone cheered except for Jurina who still remained sulky and angry from Rena’s behavior.

“So, where’s the fish?” Mayu excitedly asked.

Now that they think of it, the whole beach was completely empty. No food. No fire. Nothing.

“All of you are hunters. So, you should hunt for it yourself.” Akane said.

“You want us to hunt for fishes by ourselves?” Rena asked.

Akane smiled “Of course you’re free to use any forms necessary to get the fish.”

“Easy…” Jurina said as she immediately walked towards the sea.

“Hey, Jurina.. Wait for me!” Rena chased after Jurina.

“Must Otabe catch her own fish as well?” Gakuran asked.

“Of course not. She’s a special guest. You can catch one for her, Gakuran.” Akane smiled at Gakuran.

“Cool! Let’s go, Otabe!” Gakuran pulled Otabe’s arm and ran towards the sea.

“…” Chokoku remained silent at the sight of the happy Gakuran and made her way towards the sea as well.

“This should be fun.. We shall see who is able to get the most fishes.” Akane smiled as she walked herself towards the sea with Nishishi.

---------------------------------------

“Hey, Jurina! We should catch this fish together!” Rena exclaimed.

“No. Go catch them with your melon pan.” Jurina then spread her wings and flew towards the middle of the ocean.

Still feeling guilty with her own actions, Rena sighed as she rolled her sleeves up, took out her Decaforce sword and dived into the sea.

Gakuran released her vampiric aura and formed a shape of a net before throwing it into the middle of the ocean.

 “Nezumi-sama.. Stay here. I’ll get the fishes for you..” Yuki kissed Mayu’s forehead and dived into the sea. Mayu giggled at Yuki’s little action.

Chokoku dived into the ocean as well.

Sasshi remained seated along the seaside as she doesn’t really have to eat since she is a zombie.

After half an hour, all of them came back with a huge amount of fishes each.

“I got 25!” Gakuran shouted.

“17 here.” Chokoku sounded.

“I got 12 fishes.” Yuki screamed.

“22 fishes!” Jurina shouted.

“15 here.” Rena said.

“Akane and I got 19 fishes each.” Nishisihi said as she walked back to the beach with Akane.

Noticing that Sasshi didn’t participate in this hunt, Akane insisted. “Come on, Sasshi.. Get some fish. We’re kinda competing who caught the most fishes.”

“Well, if you insist..” Sasshi walked towards the sea. She then engulfed her arms in her green aura and immersed them into the water. The waves got much stronger after Sasshi’s action. All of a sudden, a huge zombie whale emerged from the sea and spit out tons of fishes from its mouth towards the seaside. Sasshi then looked towards them and smiled. “I’ve got 100.”

“Yuck! Nobody’s going to eat that!” Mayu complained.

“Well, seems like we caught a little too much, huh?” Akane giggled.

“We can keep them for other days..” Gakuran suggested.

Dinner went by smoothly for everyone except for Jurina and Rena. It was one of the most awkward dinner for them. There were a couple of times where Rena tried to feed Jurina some grill fish but was denied. Seems like Jurina was still angry with Rena.

“Alright, since everyone had fill their stomachs, it’s time for a game..” Akane clapped her hands.

“A game!?” Sasshi became excited.

“Not just any kind of game, though.. Let’s just say it’s a test of courage..”

“Well, this could be easy..” Sasshi said.

“There’s only one rule. No powers allowed. In other words, no flying and no aura channeling. Just walking.”

“EHHHHHH!!!????” Everyone got shocked.

“It’s called a test of courage, isn’t it? If you’re able to use your powers as you like, it’s going to be way too easy, am I right?”

Everyone nodded.

“Beware though.. This isn’t your ordinary test of courage as well.. Nishishi and I planted countless of traps throughout the entire forest. One mistake, and you might be dead.. I’d say normal humans will not survive 10minutes in this course.” Akane said.

“That’s not fair! Are you trying to kill us or something?” Rena complained.

“I trust all of you will be able to do it. You guys are S-class hunters after all, right? I’m just trying to refresh your minds about the basic survival skills.”

“I’ve been living in the wild for quite some time now. So this shouldn’t be much of a problem for me..” Chokoku said.

“See? Chokoku has confidence..” Akane said.

“We’ll take up the challenge, then.” Yuki stated.

“Good. I’ll form your pairs. Since Otabe will not be playing, Gakuran will pair up with Chokoku. Captain Nezumi will pair up with Yuki. Jurina will pair up with Rena.”

“Akane.. I want to change my partner. I don’t want to be with Rena-chan.” Jurina coldly said.

“Denied. Stick to your pair.” Akane firmly said, causing Jurina to roll her eyes.

Sasshi then said,“I think you missed my name, Akane..”

“You’ll be going alone, Sasshi..”

“Come on.. Stop joking, Akane.” Sasshi playfully smacked Akane’s shoulder.

“Who’s joking with you?” Akane answered with a serious tone.

“Why would you do something like this?? Why would you want me to go alone!?” Sasshi complained.

“It’s because I think you’re good enough not to receive any backup. You’re not afraid of the dark, are you?”

“…” Sasshi remained silent for a moment before continuing, “Fine.. I’ll go alone.”

“Good. Here’s what you must do.” Akane passed a map containing different entrances and an X mark to each pair.

“Each pair will enter the dark forest through different entrances and find your way to the X mark in the center of the map. There, you will find a shrine containing 4 dolls. Retrieve them and return here. But of course it will not be interesting if there’s no punishment for the last team to arrive, isn’t it?” Akane grinned.

“Emm.. What kind of punishment?” Rena frowned and asked.

“The last team to arrive back here will be slave to the other three teams for one whole day.”

“Then we definitely can’t lose in this. Right, Jurina?” Rena turned her head over to Jurina who ignored her completely.

“Alright then. Once you’re at your respective entrances, you may start right away.”

“Good luck, Gakuran.” Otabe smiled. Chokoku looked on silently.

“Thank you, Otabe.. Let’s go, Chokoku! We can’t lose!” Gakuran grabbed the torch on one hand and the other hand onto Chokoku’s arm and started running into the forest.

“Well, can’t let Gakuran-sama get ahead of us too much. Let’s go, Nezumi-sama!” Yuki said as she grabbed Mayu’s hand and the torch simultaneously before rushing into the forest right behind Gakuran’s team.

“Let’s go, Jurina.. We should hold hands. You’re not good with dark places after all.” Rena took the torch and grabbed onto Jurina’s arm. Jurina immediately ripped her arms off Rena’s grip “Go hold hands with your melon pans! Hmph!” she then walked herself into the dark forest.

“You screwed up big time, Rena..” Sasshi laughed.

“Oh, just shut up, Sasshi.” Rena entered the forest right behind Jurina.

“Well, here I come..” Sasshi ran into the forest as well.



Gakuran and Chokoku team

“Wow.. It’s completely pitch black here.. I can barely see a thing.” Gakuran stated.

“Even with this torch, it doesn’t seem to be helping much.” Chokoku said.

*CREAK*

“What was that!?” Gakuran and Chokoku immediately be on guard.

“Let me try to hear.” Chokoku placed her fingers behind her ears, hoping to hear the source of the sound.

*CREAK!!!*

“From above! Watch out!” Chokoku immediately pushed Gakuran out of the way as they witnessed something fell onto the very spot they were standing on a few seconds ago.

“That was really close..” Gakuran sighed out loud.

“Wait.. *sniff* *sniff* Do you smell that?” Chokoku asked. Gakuran proceeded to sniff the surroundings as well.

“Yea.. Smells like…honey..” Gakuran then pointed the torch towards the direction to reveal an extremely huge bee hive and greeted by countless of angry bees.

“B-Bees!! Run! Run! Run! Run!!!” Chokoku grabbed Gakuran’s arm and flee the scene immediately while being chased by countless of bees.

“You’re afraid of bees?” Gakuran asked.

“If we’re allowed to use our powers, I would have easily vapourized these bees! We can’t possibly fight with bees as normal humans!”

“I have to say Akane’s traps were really good.”

“Hey, it looks like there’s a pond in front. Let’s jump inside!” Chokoku suggested. Gakuran tossed the torch aside as both of them jumped into the pond and held their breath for as long as they could. After a few moments, the bees flew away from the scene.

At that time, they started swirling around in the pond as they noticed some kind of vortex from the bottom of the pond, sucking all the water including them in. Chokoku managed to grab hold of Gakuran’s arm and attempted to swim to the side of the pond using all the strength she has while resisting the extreme sucking force from the vortex. After a few oments of flailing her arm, Chokoku managed to grip onto the side of the pond and tossed Gakuran and herself out of it. Noticing Gakuran was unconscious, Chokoku started nudging her continuously. “Gakuran! Wake up! Wake up!”

At this time, Gakuran coughed out water from her mouth as she regained consciousness. “Chokoku?”

Chokoku then hugged Gakuran tightly. “You’re alive..”

“Y-Yes, I am.. You can let go now..”

“Oh.. Sorry..” Chokoku let go of Gakuran immediately and helped her to stand up.

Gakuran picked up the torch and smiled at Chokoku. “Thank you for saving me..”

Gakuran’s smile made Chokoku’s heart skip a beat. “What the hell is wrong with me?”

“Well, we’re almost there. Let’s go.”



Sashihara side

“Well.. It sure is dark here.. I can barely see a thing.”

*SNAP!*

Sasshi looked down and noticed that her leg got snapped by a bear trap. “Seriously? Curse my life..”

Sasshi then removed it and tossed it aside as if nothing happened to her. After walking a few steps ahead, Sasshi felt that she stepped onto something.

*CLICK*

“Eh?”

At this time, five harpoons shot out from the darkness and impaled Sasshi right through her chest. Sasshi sighed.

“You know, I’m really tired of getting such bad luck.” She then removed the harpoons one by one and looked at the wounded area. “Aw man.. Now I have to stitch these holes back.”

“So where am I now…” Sasshi held her map near her torch to see clearly. A gust of wind suddenly blew the fire from the torch towards her map, burning it right away.

“No!!!” Sasshi shouted at the scene of her map burning into crisp.

“CURSE MY LIFE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Sasshi’s scream echoed loudly in the forest.



Mayuki Team

“W-What was that scream? Y-Yuki? I’m scared…” Mayu pouted.

Looking at how scared her girlfriend is, Yuki wrapped her arms around Mayu, securing her from her fears. “Don’t worry, Nezumi-sama. I’m here with you..”

Mayu smiled happily thinking that her girlfriend is such a loving and caring person. “I love you, Yuki..”

“I love you too, Nezumi-sama.”

Beep!

“Yuki, did you hear that?” Mayu frowned.

“Hear what?”

Beep!

“It sounds like a…”

Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!

Mayu immediately pushed Yuki away from the area as they witnessed an explosion occur right before their very eyes. “Those were land mines..”

“You saved me, Nezumi-sama..”

“Of course, Yuki.. I couldn’t let anything happen to you.”

“Nezumi-sama…” Yuki caressed Mayu’s face.

“Yuki…” Mayu closed in towards Yuki’s lips and start kissing her.

“Mmm…” Yuki started sticking her tongue into Mayu’s mouth, roaming around trying to get deeper and deeper.

Upon noticing that their kiss was getting more and more intense, Mayu immediately pulled away while panting. “Yuki.. At this rate, we’ll come out last. Let’s wait till we get home first, ok?”

After landing another peck on Mayu, Yuki smiled. “Ok.”

Mayu then stood up and walked a few steps forward before she felt the ground beneath her became hollow all of a sudden. “Kya!!!!”

Mayu fell down into a deep hole.

“Nezumi-sama, are you alright?” Yuki looked down into the hole worryingly.

“Yea.. I’m fine..” Mayu was fine, of course… Until she realized that she was sitting on a large pile of worms. In fact, the hole was literally filled with worms.

“KYA!!!! YUKI!! YUKI!!! SAVE ME!!! SAVE ME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! KYA!!!!!!” Mayu hopped crazily while brushing off any worms crawling onto her.

Since they can’t fly, Yuki went to search for a rope or a vine. “Hang in there, Nezumi-sama! I’ll look for a rope!”

“YUKI, QUICK!!! I’M GOING CRAZY RIGHT NOW!!!!”

As Yuki was fidgeting a lot because of Mayu’s screams, she accidentally stepped on something.

*CLICK*

A few harpoons shot out towards Yuki. Upon noticing, Yuki gracefully jumped and managed to dodge all of the shots. As Yuki noticed that these harpoons have ropes attached to them, she detached the ropes from the harpoons, tied them up and tossed one end of the rope down into the hole. Mayu immediately climbed up the rope and hugged Yuki. Mayu started crying like a child. “It was so scary, Yuki!!!!”

Patting her head like how a mother does to her daughter, Yuki comforted her. “Everything's alright now, Nezumi-sama.. It’s alright now.”

After looking at the map another time, Yuki stated, “We’re almost there, Nezumi-sama. We have to finish this now.”

Mayu nodded and got up as they continued their path towards the shrine.



Wmatsui team

*WOOSH*

“What was that??” Jurina shivered from the sound of the wind blowing.

“Jurina? We really should hold hands. You look really scared.” Rena insisted.

“No. I don’t want to be infected with your melon pan disease.”

*CREAK!*

“Kya!! What was that!?”

“That was just a tree branch, Jurina. Stop being so stubborn. Let’s hold hands.”

“You’re the stubborn one, Rena-chan! Is melon pan more important than me???”

“…” Rena remained silent.

“You can’t even answer to such a simple question!?” Jurina pointed her finger furiously at Rena.

*CREAK!*

“Kya!! It’s that sound again!!!!”

“It’s a tree branch, Jurina..”

“It’s not a tree branch, Rena-chan. There’s definitely something around here.” Jurina started showing some unknown kung fu pose randomly.

Rena then walked towards a tree and snapped a tree branch.

*CREAK!*

“Kya!” Jurina pointed her kung fu pose towards Rena.

“See? It’s just a tree branch breaking off..” Rena showed Jurina a broken tree branch.

“…” At this time, Jurina accidentally stepped on something.

*CLICK!*

A huge log started flying towards them in a high speed. Upon noticing, the both of them lay flat on the ground, causing the log to swing past above their heads and knocked onto some boulders on top of the hill. This caused the boulders to start rolling down towards them.

“Wow!!” Both of them leaped out of the way immediately.

“Jurina, you should watch where you’re stepping!”

“Oh, you’re blaming me now? Well, sorry if I almost killed you! It’s not my fault that I can’t use my powers!”

“No, Jurina. I’m not blaming you..”

“Enough excuses, Rena-chan!”

Something from behind Jurina caught Rena’s attention as it started growling at them. This caused Jurina to turn around as well. It was a wolf. “Jurina, get behind me.”

“No! I can deal with this myself! I don’t need your help.”

“You’re not trained in hand to hand combat, Jurina. You’ll get hurt!”

“Watch me! Hiya!!!!!!” Jurina leaped towards the wolf and punched it on the face. Unfortunately, the punch stopped upon impact. The wolf growled angrily.

“Oops.. I think you angered it a lot.”

“Kya!!!” Jurina started running away. Rena followed Jurina along as the wolf started chasing after them.

“Stop running all over the place, Jurina! We don’t even know if we’re running towards the correct direction!”

Before they knew it, the both of them reached the end of a cliff. As the wolf approached closer, it leaped towards them. Upon noticing, the both of them ducked their head, causing the wolf to fall off the cliff. As they were looking at the wolf taking its death leap, something from the bottom of the cliff caught their attention.

“Hey, I think the shrine is down there. We have to climb down.”

Both Rena and Jurina started climbing down the cliff carefully and reached their destination. It was a shrine with one doll left on the table.

“What!? We’re the last to arrive?” Jurina exclaimed.

“Well, I have to say I never expected this..” Rena giggled at Jurina.

“I’m still not talking to you.. Hmph!” Jurina walked away.

“Come on, Jurina. Please forgive me..”

“Your obsession of melon pan is scary, Rena-chan.. Until you get rid of this obsession, I will not forgive you..EVER..”

“Alright! I’ll get rid of it now!” Rena said.

“Really?” Jurina smiled.

“For you, Jurina…” Rena returned the smile.

While still smiling, Jurina took out a melon pan and showed it to Rena. Rena lost her smile immediately. Jurina then let go her grip from the melon pan. As expected by Jurina, Rena immediately slided towards the melon pan and caught it.

“You lied, Rena-chan!!” Jurina started crying and ran off into the woods by herself.

“Wait, Jurina!!” Rena grabbed the doll immediately and chased after Jurina.



Starting Point

Gakuran and Chokoku is seen running towards Akane and Nishishi. Gakuran then passed the doll to Akane and asked, “So, are we the first?”

“What do you think?” A voice sounded from the side, grabbing their attention. Both Gakuran and Chokoku looked to the side and noticed Sasshi smiling at them while sitting on her skull throne.

“What!? That’s impossible! Sasshi was the first?!” Gakuran was literally shocked.

“Oh, Don’t be jealous, Gakuran.. Just accept the fact that I was the first to arrive.” Sasshi sarcastically smiled.

“But how?” Gakuran asked again.

“Let’s just say my luck turned around..” Sasshi replied with a smile.

At this time, Yuki and Mayu were seen running out from the dark forest. “We’re back!!”

“Oh.. It seems the loser is clear right now..” Sasshi giggled.

“Well, we just have to wait for Jurina and Rena to return now.” Akane said.

Mayu immediately went towards Akane and shook her body hard. “What the hell is wrong with you!? We almost died there!”

“Well, you came back alive, didn’t you?” Akane smiled.

“Hey!!!!” Rena is then seen rushing out towards them.

“Hah!! Loser!!” Sasshi shouted.

Akane frowned. Something doesn’t seem right. “Wait.. Where’s Jurina?”

“I…don’t know..” Rena lowered her head.

“What do you mean you don’t know?!” Akane got angry.

“We got into a little argument and she ran off by herself.. I was thinking maybe she found her way back here or something..” Rena replied.



Deep in the forest

*Sob* *Sob*

“Why must Rena-chan love melon pan this much?” Jurina pressed her face on her knees as she sat under a tree.

“It’s as if melon pans play a bigger role in her life rather than me..*sob*

A voice of a man suddenly echoed around Jurina, startling her. “Poor poor little Center.. Crying on her own in the darkness..”

Jurina looked up and noticed a shadowy figure of a man approaching towards her. As the man approached close enough, Jurina’s eyes widened in shock. “V-Vergil!”




Chapter 7 - Vacation before the mission Part 2
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 8 - Vergil


_____________________________________________________

NOTE : Yes, it is the Vergil you all are thinking about. From the Devil May Cry series.

Stay tuned!! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on August 15, 2013, 04:37:03 PM
The hell, Vergil??? Then were is Dante???  :) :) :)

Waiting for your next update
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: katekyohit on August 15, 2013, 04:39:41 PM
DMC! AHAHAHAHAH! SUGOI~ XD

I wondered what role will Vergil be in this story! I can't wait and see what's going to happen now! XD thanks for your super-fast updates!  :cathappy:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on August 15, 2013, 04:44:38 PM
Sasshi's so hilarious!!! :on lol: No wonder luck comes and goes around her. :bigdeal:

And Choukoku's realizing her feelings for Gakuran~! :luvluv1: :luvluv1: :luvluv1:

Time to get all lovey-dovey~~~ :hehehe:

Uh-oh... Jurina's gonna be in trouble. :scared: Is Vergil gonna control her or something?

...But... To tell you the truth, I don't really know much about the "Devil May Cry" series... :dunno: :dunno: Sorry. :dunno: :dunno:

RENA!!!!!!! You better get a hold of yourself!!!! Your girlfriend's in jeopardy!!!!!!!! Let's get to business!!!!!!!! :onionwhip: :onionwhip: :onionwhip: :onionwhip:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on August 15, 2013, 04:46:38 PM
Thank you for the update..  :bow:  :twothumbs

Who's Vergil?

Well, will know in the next chapter..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on August 15, 2013, 05:25:59 PM
Yay~ update..
Lol... sasshi's luck...

Jurina... face palm... Rena + melon pan = obsession is... normal...
...Ah... something bad is starting up again...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: leEwẬy on August 15, 2013, 05:38:36 PM
Such a hilarious chapter :hiakhiakhiak:
Sasshi is the first one, wonder how's her luck turn around :dunno:
Mayuki's almost hot scene :on bleedy:
Sayaka finally realized her feeling :on woohoo:
Jurina jealous of melon pan :ding:
Where did Jurina go :on kimbo:
Vergil appeared :fainted: Who's that guy :wahaha: Why's he here :err:
Update soon, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: gekiragakuen on August 15, 2013, 05:45:49 PM
hello!

i just find your story today. i took a day to finish read it,

it is so amazing :twothumbs and i love it very much.

pack of action and drama :thumbsup

you update fast too, it makes me so happy :)

can't wait for the next update
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: WotaOtaku~ on August 15, 2013, 06:12:58 PM
I was reading chapter 6...and...

GET AIRI ALIVE OR I'LL SKIN YOU ALIVE! (not I won't...)

Lol Vergil coming in the middle of everything xD Well, I can't wait for the next chapter :D
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: MaRJ on August 15, 2013, 06:34:50 PM
the closes thing i know to vergil is virgil from dante's divine comedy lol
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on August 15, 2013, 08:05:15 PM
It is not easy to get rid of something if you are addict on it.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on August 15, 2013, 11:04:17 PM
Oh.. Poor Jurina... She's jealous of melon-pan

Vergil... Who is he?

Would Jurina turn into centre again?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: Tsumi on August 16, 2013, 12:05:50 AM
You've played DMC before haven't you because, I'm getting so many references.
Great chapter! I look forward to the next update.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: kahem on August 16, 2013, 01:42:55 AM
Vergil? It means Dante will be here too?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on August 16, 2013, 02:05:24 AM
And Sparda too???  :lol: :lol: :lol:

I hope there is Nero too....

So in short, Jurina can posssess that weapons..... KYAAAAA~~~!!!!!

That was cool~~~!!!!! Me want it!!!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on August 16, 2013, 03:08:42 AM
I don't know much about DMC but yay~ WMatsui~ XD

*imagines if someone I love has obsession with food* Hmmm.....what will I feel? ^^'

Sasshi solo moment was funny btw.  :lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: fael_c00l on August 16, 2013, 04:04:31 AM
Vergil from DMC?  :lol: :lol:
Is he friend or foe?  :O
Nice update btw
Update soon  :roll:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on August 16, 2013, 05:48:11 AM
I love your fic and how fast you update XD

Vergil ... is he a friend? or a foe? CX ... well, I'm looking forward for the next chappy :DD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: Kochiki on August 16, 2013, 06:13:22 AM
Hrm?? Vergil?? My fault for not buying DMC...(actually, forgot the char.)
-I've seen the walkthrough on a certain blog so...
-When i found the game...I end up picking God Hand..lol
-Anyway, still...Jurina is upset with Rena...Poor Rena...
-*sniff* *sniff* I too smell something...Hrm...Choukoku?? Hehe~
-Ah...That's why Sasshi is my Oshi~~ Curse her life huh?? Lol...

>Whatever it is, plz update soon!!~ I can't wait for the chapter named Vergil!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: sayanee123 on August 16, 2013, 11:20:50 AM
melonpan disease  :lol: XD
poor rena  :(
too bad i don't know about devil may cry  :(
i'm curious  :thumbsup
please update soon  :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: Hatakeru on August 16, 2013, 11:42:18 AM
This story is very interesting! I guess this is my first comment in here!  :jphip:

I also love this story! Especially about Mayuki team! I already vote for Mayu!  :shy2:

Cannot wait for the next update!   :hee:

Thanks for the story  :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: kurogumi on August 16, 2013, 11:48:52 AM
Wow vergil? Should i said jurina in danger or what?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: gek geki on August 16, 2013, 02:26:10 PM
ve vergil??? is he jurina brother or maybe someone else in this fic?? what he want from juri-chan?

rena....please keep an eye on your juri....even thought she's now an angel but she actually once become demon before...i dont think her demon side loose so easily...well that justb  y guessing
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: Angeldarke on August 18, 2013, 12:26:42 AM
I love this fic and the caracters especialy Wmatsui  :inlove:

poor Jurina, she is alone   :cry:

rena go save her  :panic:

wow this vamps dont lose their time go mayuki rsrs

please continue  :on woohoo:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 7) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 19, 2013, 12:13:34 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n10.jpg?w=487)


Chapter 8 is here!!! :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

Some note before you start reading :

Dante is Vergil's brother.
Vergil's katana is called Yamato, a katana possessing demon powers given by his demon father.
Both Vergil and Dante are able to remain control over their demon powers.


Well, have fun reading! Enjoy!! :on GJ:

___________________________________________________


Chapter 8 - Vergil


“How did you get here?” Jurina’s eyes widened in shock from the sight of Vergil.

“You should know very well how I got here, Center.. Have you forgotten that I’m a nephilim like yourself too? I can teleport to wherever I want to.” Vergil replied with a smirk.

“What are you even doing here?”

“How about I’ll answer you after you stop crying?”

Hearing Vergil’s statement, Jurina wiped off her tears and stood up. “Alright. What do you want?”

“I need your help, Center.”

“The answer is a no.”

“Hear me up, Center. With your help, we could put an end to the demon’s rampage.”

Vergil’s statement caught the attention of Jurina. “Go on..”

“After Dante and I killed the Demon King Mundus, the limbo world has gone out of balance. What more at the same time, you have exposed the existence of demons to the whole world. Demons can now roam the earth as they like. They need a leader, Center. They need someone to control them. That’s why I need you, Center. You could have the spot alongside me.”

“So, you want me rule the underworld together with me? Of everyone in the world, why choose me?”

“Nephilims possess the power to kill the strongest of demons, Center. That’s why Dante and I were able to kill the Demon King Mundus. They’re afraid of us. Even though you had the demon extracted out of you, you were still born a nephilim. Do this with me, Center. We’ll make this world a better place.”

“Wow.. Dante must have hit your head hard..”

“What are you saying?”

“You must be crazy to think that I will even think about ruling the underworld with you.”

“Do not use that tone with me, Center. I, after all am the one who thought you how to fight in the first place.”

“I was young and dumb. Little did I know that you actually had such ridiculous plans running through the thick skull of yours. Now that I think of it, I should have gone training with Dante instead.”

“Dante was foolish! He could have ruled the entire world with me. With the fall of the Demon King Mundus under both our hands, we could have stopped the demons from continuing their rampage in this world. Create our own peaceful world.”

“Join me, Center.. Together, we will rule over the humanity. We will rule even the demons. We do not have to be looked down on anymore..”

“Keep your invitations to yourself, Vergil. I’m not helping you do anything. I will not allow you..”

“How? By crying alone in the middle of the woods?”

Jurina then shouted, “Angel Trigger : Activate!” before summoning her giant blue scythe.

Looking at Jurina’s scythe, Vergil smiled. “So, I see you’re wielding Dante’s angel scythe Osiris..”

“You’re right. Dante said that he had an extra one, so he gave it to me as a present few years back..”

“And what will you do with that scythe?”

“I could end your life with this.”

“I’m not here to fight you, Center..”

“But you’re here on the most ridiculous reasons. You think that I will just sit aside after knowing your plan to rule the underworld? Well, guess what? You can rule the underworld over my dead body!”

 “Don’t challenge me, Center.. You should know the difference of our powers.”

“Don’t compare my current state with the one you fought years ago. My angel powers are way more powerful after I had the demon extracted out of me.”

Vergil smiled and shook his head. “Tsk Tsk Tsk… You shouldn’t have done that in the first place, Center. Demon powers are way more powerful than angel powers. You should know that very well.”

Without a moment of hesitation, Jurina slashed her scythe towards Vergil, sending huge amount of shockwaves, causing him to dodge away immediately. Jurina then smirked at Vergil. “These aren’t any simple angel powers, Vergil. It’s the angel powers of a nephilim..”

“Ah.. Yes.. Nephilim’s angel powers possess the power to rid demons.. Normal angel powers are nothing compared to a nephilim’s angel powers. You’re right…” Vergil grinned all of a sudden before grabbing onto his legendary katana, Yamato which is strapped onto his waist and unsheathed it from its covers.

“I’m a nephilim too, Center.. Remember that..” Without Jurina realizing, Vergil’s voice sounded from behind her. Vergil is no more in front of her. It happened in a split second. Jurina then swinged her scythe behind only to hit the air. There was nobody.

“You’re still too slow, Center. You’ll never be able to match up to my speed. Nobody is faster than me..”

Jurina turned her body around again and noticed Vergil standing a few feet away from her. Jurina smirked. “Dante’s faster than you..”

Infuriated by Jurina’s statement, Vergil slashed his katana to send a huge shockwave towards Jurina. Without wasting any more time, Jurina replied it with a shockwave of her own. Upon their shockwaves clashing, Jurina’s shockwave got destroyed immediately as Vergil’s shockwave continued making its way towards Jurina. Upon noticing, Jurina leaped out of the way and pointed her scythe towards Vergil. “Angel Technique : Holy flame!”

Jurina shot out a ball of fire towards Vergil. Instead of dodging away, Vergil leaped towards the fireball’s direction and held his Yamato straight on. With only a little effort, Vergil was able to thrust right through the flames and headed straight for Jurina. She attempted to leap out of the way. As her movements were easily read by Vergil, he leaped towards that direction as well and managed to grab Jurina by the neck and pin her up onto a tree. Struggling to release herself from Vergil’s grip, Jurina dropped her scythe onto the ground and attempted to pry his hand open.

Vergil sighed. “You see, Center. I never came here to fight you.. I just needed a little help from you, that’s all.”

He then released Jurina from his grip as she continued coughing and gasping for air on the ground.

“This could be a good opportunity, Center. Dante didn’t appreciate it, so I’m actually offering you the opportunity instead.”

“Suck on this!” Jurina summoned her Mjolnir and slammed it towards Vergil. The impact was so strong, it sent Vergil flying back, crashing through a few trees.

Vergil stood up immediately as if that hit did nothing to him at all. “You’re getting on my nerves, Center.. I asked you nicely and this is how you answer to my questions?”

“It doesn’t matter if you’re asking nicely or not if it is something as ridiculous as ruling over the underworld. I will not allow you to do anything as silly as that. Even if you say that you’ll take over the place of the Demon King, how sure are you that all the demons will listen to you?”

“Answer me, Center.. You must have heard of the legendary demon blade Yamata no Orochi, am I right?”

Jurina’s eyes widened in shock.

“It is said that the one who wield the blade will have the power to take control over any demons. The king of the Demon Blades.”

“You’re not planning to find it and keep it for yourself, are you?”

“How right you are, Center.. That was actually my plan.”

“No… It’s too dangerous! I will stop you!” Jurina screamed and leaped towards Vergil.

"There’s no way I will be stopped by the likes of you…” Vergil grinned as a red aura engulfed his body completely.

“Devil Trigger : Activate.”



Jurina Search Team

“Jurina!!!”

“Jurina, Where are you!?” Screams echoed in the dark forest.

“Where could she have gone to?” Sasshi engulfed her arms with green aura and slammed the ground. At this time, a few zombie wolfs emerge from the ground.

“I want all of you to sniff Jurina out. Once you found her, howl. Now go!” Sasshi instructed.

*SNAP*

Sasshi looked down and discovered that her feet got snapped by a bear trap again. She then sighed and looked at Akane. “You should really disarm all the traps here.”

“No time for that! Let’s go...” Akane ordered as she rushed forwards together with Nishishi.

Sasshi who was busy removing the bear trap off her feet kept on rambling and complaining. “We’re having a search mission in such a dangerous place! This is ridiculo-……..”

*SILENCE*

“Err… Guys?” Sasshi sounded.

*SILENCE*

“They left me alone again!! I don’t have a map! Hey! I have no sense of direction! How am I going to know where am I heading to?” Sasshi shouted only to be replied with silence once again.

Sasshi then sighed and slammed her hands on the ground again as a zombie emerge from the ground. “You.. Accompany me.. Let’s go.”

*GROAN*



~~



“Jurina… I know I’ve been really stubborn. No matter how many times you asked me to get rid of this obsession, I still couldn’t. I really am sorry. I was the one who drove you away. I just hope you’re fine.. If anything happened to you, I’m not sure what will happen to me.. Just please be safe..” Rena’s eyes teared up. “Jurina!! Please tell us where are you!!”

“Hey.. Some signs of footsteps..” Chokoku touched the ground. “It seems new.”

“It seems a little too big for Jurina…” Mayu frowned at the size of the footstep. It really didn’t match Jurina’s feet size at all. This was a size of a man’s.

“Hey, come here and check this out!” Nishishi called out to them. As they rushed forwards towards Nishishi, they noticed that a wolf was laying on the ground, sliced into two.

As they took a closer look, Rena’s eyes widened. “That was the wolf that attacked Jurina and I just now.. It fell off from the cliff. This was where it landed.”

“If it just simply fell, why the hell is it cut into two pieces?” Mayu asked.

“Maybe it got sliced off by some traps?” Yuki answered.

“That’s not possible.. I didn’t set any traps in this area. Something else got to it..” Akane sounded.

“We have to go find Jurina now! She might be in great danger!” Rena shouted and rushed forwards.



~~



“Poor poor foolish little Center…” Vergil softly said.

“…”

“If you had quietly followed me, it wouldn’t have ended up like this.” Vergil stated as he gripped onto Jurina’s bloodied up face. Her body was completely motionless. Bloods dripping from her head all the way to her toe.

All of a sudden, a huge skeleton hand emerged from beneath Vergil and grabbed onto him tightly, causing him to be startled as he loses his grip onto Jurina.

“I have no idea how but I found my way here..” A voice echoed into Vergil’s ears as he looked to the side to notice Sasshi.

Jurina laid completely motionless on the floor. She was still breathing at least. The sight of the bloodied up Jurina angered Sasshi a lot as the grip of the skeleton hand became tighter and tighter. Struggling, Vergil managed to reach for his Yamato and sliced the skeleton fingers off from within the grip.

“You, sir..did a serious mistake…” Sasshi shook her head.

“And who might you be, woman?” Vergil asked.

“Wait.. You don’t know me?” Sasshi frowned.

“No I don’t and I do not bother to know.”

“You know what? I think I’m just going to add you into my collections.”

“Collections of what?”

Sasshi snapped her fingers, causing a lot of zombies to emerge from the ground.

“Zombies!?” Vergil was a little shocked.

Sasshi then pointed at Vergil. “Bite off his limbs..”

The zombies groaned as they rushed towards Vergil in an instant. At the same time, Sasshi slammed the ground, causing the ground to rumble as ten huge skeleton hands appear randomly around that area and started attacking Vergil at the same time. With zombies attempting to grab onto him and huge skeleton hands trying to smash him at the same time, Vergil was literally suppressed a little. He then sent a series of shockwaves that sliced through a line of zombies before slicing up two of the huge hands.

This did not stop Sasshi at all as she continued slamming her hands onto the ground, summoning even more giant skeleton hands from the ground. Without wasting any more time, Sasshi engulfed both her hands in a darker green aura and slammed her left hand onto the ground. “Zombie lycans!!”

At this time, about ten lycans punched its way out from the ground and leaped towards Vergil. Sasshi then slammed her right hand onto the ground. “Zombie vampires!!”

A few vampires blast out from the ground in an instant and immediately flew towards Vergil at a high speed. Sasshi grinned evilly at Vergil. “Let’s see how well you can deal with this…”

Countless of zombies rushing towards Vergil.
Huge skeleton arms trying to slam him into pieces.
10 of each zombie lycans and zombie vampires attacking him.

All of these happening at the same time. Vergil was literally exhausted from fending off zombies and the skeleton arms alone. What more now, he has to deal with zombie lycans and zombie vampires.

“Any living thing that died will be added into my collection doesn’t matter they were supernaturals when they were alive or not. Strength of a lycan with the defensive ability of a zombie.. The speed of a vampire also with the defensive ability of a zombie.. The perfect army..” Sasshi grinned again. “This is the power of the Zombie Lord. Remember that, asswipe..”

“Tch- If only I was able to use my Devil Trigger now, this will be a piece of cake.. I can’t use it now because I had just used it against Center. I have to wait half a day before I could use it again..” vergil kept being pushed back again and again.

“Suffer the wrath of the Zombie Lord..” Sasshi engulfed her right hand in a green aura and punched the ground. This caused a huge skeleton arm to punch out from the ground and towards Vergil’s direction. As Vergil was busy defending himself from the countless number of assaults, the punch got him straight on and blasted him towards a rock. It then pinned Vergil onto the rock as Sasshi walked herself towards him. “I may not know you, but you have hurt my friend.. This is one lesson you should learn, stranger.. You do not mess with the Zombie Lord..” Sasshi’s eyes turned green.

The grip onto Vergil tightened to the point where Vergil could feel his ribs breaking apart. “Gah!” Vergil coughed out blood.

“I shouldn’t have used the Devil Trigger just now.. I should have kept it for now.. I will continue the search for the Yamata no Orochi Blade myself.. Then, I will make all of you pay…..” Vergil weakly said as he teleported away from the skeleton hand and away from the scene.

“Well, that went well..” Sasshi breathed out loudly and unsummoned all her giant skeleton hands and zombies.

“S-Sasshi….” Jurina called out to Sasshi.

“You’re awake!” Sasshi immediately rushed towards Jurina and helped her stand up.

“You saved me….” Jurina weakly said.

“Well, wasn’t that hard at all..” Sasshi shrugged.

“You’re lucky, Sasshi…”

Sasshi frowned. “What do you mean?”

“Vergil used his Devil Trigger against me, so he wasn’t able to use it on you..”

“What’s this Devil Trigger anyway?”

“It’s hard to explain..  But if he were to use his Devil Trigger against you instead, you might have been the one who lost, Sasshi…*cough cough*”

“Stop talking for now.. We have to heal you up now. You look pretty beat up.”

At this time, the search team appeared from the darkness. “Jurina!!!”

“Jurina, what happened!?” Rena ran towards Sasshi who was balancing Jurina on her feet.

“Some stranger got to her..” Sasshi answered for Jurina.

“I was so worried about you, Jurina!” Rena proceeded and hug Jurina tightly. Emotionlessly, Jurina pryed Rena’s arms off her, shocking Rena.

“Emm… Maybe you should let Jurina rest awhile for now..” Sasshi said to the confused Rena.

Akane ordered. “Sasshi’s right.. Let’s go back now and get Jurina healed up. Then we’ll talk.”



Chapter 8 - Vergil
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 9 - Date
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on August 19, 2013, 12:32:43 PM
An update...  :twothumbs  :twothumbs  :twothumbs

Vergil is the enemy here...

Now, besides the demon, they have Vergil as enemy as well..

Juju got beaten up..  :cry:

Juju is so cold towards Rena..

Can't wait for the next chapter..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on August 19, 2013, 01:01:48 PM
VERGIL!!!!! HOW DARE YOU HURT MY JURINA!!!!!!  :angry: :angry: :angry: :angry:

Where's my Beowulf, Cerberus, Alastor, Agni and Rudra, Pandora, Kalina Ann and Nevan....

I'm gonna destroy him now!!!! "Datenshi no Hikigane: Kaishi (Fallen Angel Trigger: Activate)"

I'm gonna use my signature weapon Kusanagi on him.....

Waiting on your next update....  :) :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: clubhappy on August 19, 2013, 01:25:13 PM
Jurina... :( New villain arrives!!!!!
And still she's cold towards Rena.  :O2 Somehow I feel pity for Rena.
Thanks for this chapter.  :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: MaRJ on August 19, 2013, 02:25:46 PM
next chap dante? so dante appears next? haha


comon jurina make up with rena
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 19, 2013, 02:31:56 PM
MarJ : Err... the title is called date. Not dante.. :nervous
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: Koneki on August 19, 2013, 02:37:07 PM
Poor J :V

I'm anxious with the next chapter ... I want that my wmatsui all *lovey dovey* (? XDDDD

I'm also looking forward for the next battles *O*
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: leEwẬy on August 19, 2013, 02:47:20 PM
If the next chapter title is "Date" then who're the one going to go on a date :dunno:
Maybe it's WMatsui since they were having a conflict :mon huh2:
OMG~~~~~ That Vergil guy almost killed Jurina :OMG:
Luckily, Sasshi was there and save her on time :mon exhaust:
Vergil and his brother, Dante seem very strong :shock:
Anyway, update soon, please :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: Angeldarke on August 19, 2013, 02:57:30 PM
Jurina dont be so cold rena love you

excelent fic continue please :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: AlmiraTheGreat on August 19, 2013, 03:01:59 PM
Dante and Virgil ... XD
LOL Divine Comedy~ XDDDD
nice fic  :twothumbs  :twothumbs
can't wait for the next~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: MaRJ on August 19, 2013, 04:07:59 PM
MarJ : Err... the title is called date. Not dante.. :nervous
ah srry http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/nervousw.gif (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/nervousw.gif)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on August 19, 2013, 04:33:59 PM
so that's how it is eh? ... interesting XD

Looking forward for teh next chappie XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on August 19, 2013, 06:09:02 PM
I actually thought the idea of Jurina ruling that underworld sounds nice. XD

Don't add too much OC now.

And I didn't expect to see J still cold to R...this is probably not JUST about the Melon pan anymore...guess losing to Vergil really get on her nerve. But I love seeing cold J while R is trying to win back her affection~

Lol so R bribe J with a date? I see~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on August 19, 2013, 06:28:55 PM
Interesting.. The small background on jurina's past..

Great zombies there... Even got lycans and vampires in the collection

What's going to happen to Vergil next?

Would he find Yamata no Orochi?

What kind adventures the hunters would come across?

Can't wait

Thank you

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on August 20, 2013, 02:45:45 PM
Vergil is kind of cool guy :lol:
Juri stop being like this. :cry:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: kurogumi on August 20, 2013, 03:41:58 PM
Isn't jurina a little bit too much sulking just because rena love melon pan? LOL


 
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: fael_c00l on August 20, 2013, 03:55:21 PM
Hell yeah,, don't mess with the great zombie lord,,
Nice update btw,,
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: nao707 on August 21, 2013, 03:13:24 PM
the first time a saw the title of the chapter "Vergil", i'm like "Kyaaaaaa >.<!!!" :luvluv1: He was my fav game character on devil may cry.. ah.. i think i will play that game again when i have free time.

Seems all the manga and game elements from rave and devil may cry combine in this fanfic >.<. but you combined them in the smooth way. good work! :twothumbs

OwO!  :shock: Jurina still angry because the melon pan incident? wow... Rena is in a big trouble here...


Still waiting for your next update! :on GJ: I'm curious about what happen next between Jurina dan Rena.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 8) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 24, 2013, 05:26:20 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n10.jpg?w=487)


Sorry for the late update, readers.. I've been busy..

My new semester started... :on study: :on study: :on study:

But finally, i took some time to finish off this chapter!!! :onioncheer: :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

Well, here comes chapter 9, people! ENJOY!!! :on GJ:

__________________________________________________________


Chapter 9 - Date


“Takamina.. How’s Jurina doing?” Rena asked.

“She’s doing just fine.. She had some broken ribs and also her right leg is fractured but I took care of that. I already aligned her rib back in place but still, she has to wear a cast on her feet for a few days. So, for a few days, she will have to use a wheelchair to move around.” Takamina smiled.

“Oh thank god..” Rena attempted to walk past Takamina and into the ward but immediately got stopped by her.

“Wait wait.. Emm… Well… Sorry to tell you this, Rena. I can’t let you meet Jurina.” Takamina answered in a guilty manner.

“What the hell are you talking about, Takamina?” rena furiously asked.

“Jurina said it herself.. I must respect the decision of my patients..”

“She doesn’t want to meet anybody?” Rena questioned.

“Well… Not exactly.. Jurina said she’ll allow only Sasshi to enter.” Takamina replied with a fake smile.

“Eh?” Sasshi’s eyes widened.

“What!? Why would Jurina want to meet Sasshi alone but not me? I’m her girlfriend!” Rena glared at Sasshi all of a sudden.

“I’m not quite sure why though..” Takamina shrugged her shoulders.

At this time, Sasshi patted on Rena’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, Rena. I’ll try talking to her..” and knocked on the door before entering the ward.

“Hey, Jurina.. How’re you doing?” Sasshi asked as she sat herself by Jurina’s bed.

“I’ll live..” Jurina replied with a smile.

“So, what favour do you want from me?” Sasshi crossed her legs.

“How rude, Sasshi! What makes you say that?” Jurina frowned.

“Well, there must be a reason why you only allow me to enter but not Rena..”

“Can’t I invite you in to say thank you? You’re my savior. I haven’t thank you properly yet, you know..”

“I believe that’s not the only reason, Jurina. So, speak up..”

“Well…. I just wanna… you know… it’s about…”

“About Rena?”

“…” Jurina looked at Sasshi silently.

“Seems like I hit the spot, huh?” Sasshi giggled.

“I just wanted to talk a little…”

“Sure… Anything.”

“What do you think of Rena-chan’s character?”

“Hmm.. Rena’s a good girl, I can tell. She loves you a lot..”

“No she don’t love me.. The only thing she cares about is melon pan!” Jurina found herself getting angry all over again.

“Well… She does have a weird obsession of melon pan though.. It’s scary.” Sasshi giggled.

“Exactly!! That’s the only thing I can’t stand about her! Rena-chan baka!! Hmph!!” Jurina pouted her mouth.

“Wow.. You really seem angry.. Seems like your lost to that stranger had really ticked you off even more, huh?”

“Look here, Sasshi.. That ‘stranger’ was my master. How can I not be angry that he had plans to rule the whole world?!”

“Right.. But by channeling your anger towards Rena? Not exactly the best of plans.. You’re going to make this relationship worse than it already is.”

“She asked for it herself! Let me ask you something, Sasshi. Do you think melon pan is more important than me?”

“Err… No..”

“If you see a melon pan falling to the ground, will you risk your life for it?”

“Well… No..”

“You see what I mean? Nobody does that! Only Rena-chan does it! She cares about melon pan more than me no matter how many times I told her not to do it!”

“Wait.. You’re jealous of a melon pan?” Sasshi frowned.

“It doesn’t matter what or who am I jealous of. What matters is that Rena-chan did not put me before anything else.” Jurina pouted.

“I don’t really get your sense at all…. But still, how long do you intent to stay mad at Rena?” Sasshi smiled.

Jurina rolled her eyes upwards. “Actually now that I think of it… I’m not really mad at Rena-chan anymore.. It’s because of Vergil that spark my anger..”

“Well, the both of you should make up then..”

“You’re right, Sasshi. I plan to forgive her. That’s why I need some advice from you..”

“You want some love advice from me? I haven’t been in love before.” Sasshi frowned.

“I didn’t say I wanted love advice, Sasshi…” Jurina grinned all of a sudden.

“What’s with that evil smile? You’re creeping me out, Jurina..”

“Since you’re the Zombie Lord, I wanted advice on how to always keep your zombies in order.”

“Wait… You’re not thinking of using Rena as your slave to do everything for you, are you?”

Jurina grinned again. “You read my mind, Sasshi…”



After 30 mins

Sasshi finally exited the ward only to be pounced on by Rena. “What did Jurina say? What did both of you do? Why don’t she want to meet me?”

“Hey Hey! Too many questions!” Sasshi literally got startled.

“How’s she doing?” Rena asked.

“Well, why don’t you go in and ask for yourself?” Sasshi replied.

“Eh? Jurina wants to see me?” Rena’s eyes widened.

Sasshi smiled and nodded. “Yup. She asked for you.”

Without a moment of hesitation, Rena dashed into the ward and towards Jurina. She then sat by her bed and asked, “How are you feeling, Jurina?”

“I broke my leg. Takamina said that I will not be able to walk for a few days…” Jurina showed a sad face.

“I…I’m sorry, Jurina.. It’s because of me that you ended up like this.. Forgive me, please?” Rena said in a guilty tone.

“…” Jurina remained silent.

“Jurina?” Rena asked.

“You’re right, Rena-chan… It was you who made me like this…” Jurina softly answered.

“E-Eh?” Rena was literally stunned for a moment.

“I can’t forgive you just like that, Rena-chan…”

“J-Jurina… I…” Rena became lost for words.

“But of course I’ll give you a chance to redeem yourself.” Jurina smiled.

Jurina’s statement brought Rena’s smile back. “Anything for you, Jurina! Anything!”

Jurina frowned. “Anything? Then would you get rid of your melon pan obsession?”

“Well… I….can’t get rid of it all of a sudden, though..”

“I knew it…” Jurina pouted her mouth.

“But I’ll slowly try, ok?” Rena gave Jurina a loving smile.

“But you still have to receive your punishment, Rena-chan..”

“Sure… What kind of punishment?”

“Well, Takamina said that I can be released from the ward anytime but I will have to use the wheelchair to move around. I want you to be the one to push me, Rena-chan.. I want to be treated like a queen for one whole day. Whatever I ask you to do, you must do.”

Rena smiled as she sat down on Jurina’s bed. “Yes, Jurina-hime.”

“I’m thirsty, Rena-chan.. Bring me that bottle of orange juice.” Jurina smiled as she point to a bottle of orange juice at the corner of the room.

Rena immediately rushed towards it and brought it for Jurina. After taking some cute sips from the bottle, Jurina asked again. “Rena-chan, my hand is itchy.”

 Rena then helped Jurina scratch the itchy area obediently. Jurina found herself giggling at Rena’s obedience. “Rena-chan.. Massage my shoulders.”

And of course, Rena did it obediently as well. Rena actually found herself smiling despite the fact that she’s being treated like a slave right now. Maybe Rena is just happy that Jurina is finally talking to her again. “Nee, Rena-chan..”

“Yes, Jurina?”

“It’s been some time since we last went on a date.. I want to go on a date now..”

“Sure. Anything you say, Jurina-hime.” Rena replied with a warm smile that made Jurina blush slightly. Rena pulled a wheelchair over to Jurina’s bed. “Shall we go for the date now?”

Jurina smiled cutely as Rena moved her from the bed to the wheelchair. “Let’s go now, Rena-chan..”

Both of them exited the ward to find that everyone left except for Sasshi. Upon seeing Rena and Jurina exiting, Sasshi sighed. “Everyone left me alone again. They went back.”

“Well… We’re about to leave as well…” Rena smiled.

“Both of you are leaving me alone as well, huh?” Sasshi pouted.

“We’re going on a date, actually.. You can come along too, if you want..” Jurina invited.

“Are you sure? I don’t really want to disturb your making up moments, though..” Sasshi asked unsuringly.

“Nah.. It’s ok, Sasshi.. We feel bad for always leaving you alone too.. Come along.” Rena smiled.

“Wew.. Finally… I’m not left alone…” Sasshi followed them to a nearby shopping mall.

“Nee, Rena-chan.. I want to eat ice-cream..” Jurina cutely said as she pointed at the ice-cream store.

“Sure…” Rena then pushed the wheelchair towards the ice cream store and bought two ice-creams. One for Jurina and the other for herself.

“…” Sasshi looked on silently.

“Oh gosh.. Totally forgot about you, Sasshi.. You want an ice-cream?” Rena asked.

“Well, sure..” Sasshi smiled.

“Buy it yourself, then..” Rena laughed jokingly as she pushed Jurina’s wheelchair away.

“…” Sasshi’s face changed into a shocking expression. “I-I’m the zombie lord…… Why am I being treated like this…..”

Sasshi snapped her fingers. A zombie crawled out from the ground and greeted her. Sasshi then pointed at the zombie. “You! Buy the ice-cream for me!”

*GROAN?*

“I said buy the ice-cream for me, idiot..” Sasshi ordered once again.

*GROAN GROAN*

“What do you mean you have no money!?” Sasshi then sighed.

“Fine! Go back in! I don’t need anyone to buy ice-cream for me anyway..” Sasshi scolded the zombie.

*GROAN GROAN GROAN?*

“No, I’m not scolding you! Just go back in!” Sasshi forced the zombie back into the ground and chased after Rena and Jurina.

“Nee, Rena-chan… It feels good to go out on a date like this…” Jurina smiled.

Rena giggled. “What are you talking about, Jurina? You’re sitting on a wheelchair.. How does it feel good?”

“No.. What I mean is that this is a date where you show complete care for only me.. I love it when you pay attention to only me when we’re out on a date.” Jurina smiled.

“Of course I should pay attention to only you.. What else could I be paying attention to?”

“Melon pan..”

“Emm… Well…. Except for that though…”

“…” Jurina remained silent.

“I’m sorry, Jurina.. I promise I’ll get rid of this obsession soon.” Rena answered in an assuring tone.

“Emm.. Rena-chan?”

“Yes, Jurina?”

“I should apologize to you as well…”

“For what?”

“I was thinking maybe I was overreacting about the melon pan thing.. Well… It’s just melon pan after all, right?”

“Jurina…. So, you forgive me for my mistake?”

“Emm.. Not yet though.. You’re still undergoing your punishment, remember?” Jurina smiled.

Rena replied with a poke on Jurina’s nose and answered, “Of course. You’ll be my queen for the whole day. You can order me as much as you want.”

“Yea.. You guys go ahead and ignore me. I’ll just be following the both of you silently. Just act as if I’m invisible.” Sasshi felt left out completely.

“Ah.. We forgot about Sasshi again.” Jurina giggled.

“Nah.. I’m already used to it..” Sasshi said.

“Oooo.. Rena-chan.. A photo booth! Let’s take some photos!” Jurina called out excitedly.

“But Jurina.. The camera lens is quite high.. It will not be able to snap your photo since you’re on a wheelchair..” Rena explained. Jurina gestured Rena to come closer. Rena did, of course, come closer. Jurina then immediately hopped onto Rena’s back. Rena is now holding onto Jurina in a piggy back manner.

“See? Simple, right? You just have to piggy back me, Rena-chan..” Jurina said in a cute manner. Too cute for Rena to resist at all.

“Alright.. Emm.. Sasshi? Can you take care of this wheelchair while we take some photos?” Rena smiled at Sasshi as she pushed it towards Sasshi’s direction.

“You know.. I don’t even know why I came along with the both of you. I feel completely left out.” Sasshi complained.

“Forgive us, Sasshi.. Just trying to have some fun..” Jurina replied.

“Yea.. You both have fun inside.. I’ll be out here waiting like how a servant does....” Sasshi rolled her eyes

Sasshi then felt the hair on her arm standing all of a sudden. She immediately looked around and frowned. “I felt a strange presence… Feels like somebody is looking at us…”

From a distance, Sasshi noticed a girl peeking towards this direction in a secretive manner behind a wall. Upon noticing, Sasshi shouted out to that girl. “Hey!”

Noticing Sasshi walking closer towards her, the girl ran off. Sasshi immediately chased after the girl. Little did she realize that she was bringing Jurina’s wheelchair along while chasing. The girl does not seem to be a human as the speed where she is running at is beyond human capability. Not wanting to let the girl run away, Sasshi coated her right hand with a green aura and slammed it onto the ground “Zombie vampire!”

A zombie vampire burst out of the ground and growled.

“Chase her!” Sasshi pointed at the girl running away with an inhuman speed. The vampire immediately propelled itself towards the girl with a high speed and managed to pin her down to the ground in an instant.

Sasshi finally caught up with them and pulled the girl up by the back of her collar and spinned her body around to get a good look at her face. “Hey! Why were you…………………”

Sasshi was immediately trapped in a trance from the beauty and cuteness of the girl. She had dreamy eyes. Those lips looked so……kissable. Sasshi was stunned for a few moment. The girl took this opportunity to smack Sasshi’s hand away and run for her life. By the time Sasshi got back to her senses, the girl was gone. Sasshi then touched her own face and discovered that it is warm. She was blushing. “W-What just happened…”

Sasshi shook her head hard to free herself from her own thoughts and finally realized that she had brought Jurina’s wheelchair along. “Oh, crap..”

“Hey.. Where the hell is Sasshi!? She’s supposed to be out here waiting for us!” Rena complained.

“Hmm.. Maybe she left because she’s tired of waiting?” Jurina shrugged her shoulders as she clinged onto Rena’s back.

“She took the wheelchair along??”

“Hmm… Well, then I guess we have to go back like this, Rena-chan..” Jurina tightened her grip around Rena’s neck.

“Sure.. It’s just piggyback.. I can handle that..” Rena smiled and left the scene with Jurina clinging onto her back.

“Emm… Rena-chan?” Jurina sounded.

“Yes?”

“I’m hungry…”

“So what do you want to eat? I’ll buy it for you..”

“I feel like eating melon pan suddenly..”

“Sure.. I’ll buy one for you…”

Rena stopped by a melon pan store and bought a piece of melon pan before passing it to Jurina. “Eh? Rena-chan, you don’t want to buy one for yourself?”

“Nah… I’m not really that hungry. You can eat it yourself.” Rena smiled.

“This is a good start, Rena-chan..” Jurina landed a kiss on Rena’s cheeks and tightened her grip on Rena.

Sasshi sighed as she returned to the photo booth to find nobody there. “I’m being left alone all over again…”

A thought disturbed Sasshi a lot, though. “Who was that cute girl? She may look like a human, but her presence seemed…evil…very similar to that guy Jurina met in the woods… The presence…of a demon…”



Chapter 9 - Date
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 10 - Team Rena 1st Demon Mission
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 9) UPDATE!
Post by: MaRJ on August 24, 2013, 07:23:09 PM
that cute girl is a demon?

how are they going to defeat her
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 9) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on August 24, 2013, 10:20:55 PM
Sashi turn to get a partner huh...?

Who was the 'demon' girl?

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait

Thank you

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 9) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on August 25, 2013, 12:48:21 AM
Poor Sasshi. Lol.   :lol:

As for WMatsui, as much as I love the scenes and everything, sth is missing.  :doh:

So Demon Hunting start next chappie~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 9) UPDATE!
Post by: Kochiki on August 25, 2013, 04:16:47 AM
Iya...Sasshi is a left out again, huh??~
-For real, you guys should appreciate her!!~
-Lol...A date for the WMatsui and a start for Sasshi's 'Ai'??~
-Kyaa!!~ Sasshi's not a solo again?? Wait wait...
-Why the evil aura?? Another demon?? Oh no...
-But Sasshi seems to be attracted to that cute lil demon girl..
-Hrm...There's many partner for Sasshi but the one that is common is...
-...xD if yes i would be happy!!~ But i'll just wait for it!!~

>Plz update soon!!~ I can't wait for the next one!!~ 
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 9) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on August 25, 2013, 07:19:34 AM
Poor Sasshi...  :lol:

WMatsui moment.. :inlove:

Will Sasshi finally meet her partner?

Can't wait for the next chapter...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 9) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on August 25, 2013, 03:59:57 PM
Sasshi is awesome zombie lord. XD
Finally peace between these two.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 9) UPDATE!
Post by: Angeldarke on August 26, 2013, 01:03:51 PM
Poor Sasshi always left alone rsrs   :nervous

finally Wmatsui  :farofflook:

updated soon please :onioncheer:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 9) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 28, 2013, 06:45:13 AM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n11.jpg?w=487)

Here comes Chapter 10 of the series~~ :onioncheer: :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

ENJOY!! :on GJ:
____________________________________________

Chapter 10 - Team Rena 1st Demon Mission


“Hey Sasshi…”

“Who…..was that girl….” Sasshi remained dozing off.

“Sasshi?”

“….”

“SASSHI!” Somebody slammed onto the table, startling her. Sasshi looked up to be met up with Rena’s face.

“Stop your daydreaming. Akane’s calling for us.” Rena ordered.

“Oh.. Ok…” Sasshi stood up and walked into Akane’s office along with her team members.

“Listen here closely, the six of you… This will be your first mission as a team. This mission is completely different than any missions ever given out. You’ll be dealing with demons this time. One mistake and you will lose your life. Since Captain Nezumi will be following the six of you in your mission, you must protect her at all cost.” Akane warned.

“Got it.” As the leader of this team, Rena nodded.

“So, what’s the mission?” Jurina asked.

“I’ve got news that there had been disappearance cases going on somewhere in the forest in the far side of the country. Somewhere over here…” Akane pointed at a map.

“Wait… Disappearance cases?” Yuki frowned.

“Yes. There had been a lot of cases of people disappearing once they entered into this specific forest.. Well… Something like a Bermuda Triangle. That’s why the forest had been closed off for a week now..” Akane explained.

“That’s a little creepy…” Rena said.

“Well, maybe they were kidnapped by someone and used as slaves…” Sasshi said suddenly.

“Of course you would think that having slaves is nice, you have millions of them.. But this case is different, though.. This may not be a kidnapping case. They just….disappear…and never seen again.” Akane explained.

“Alright, now it’s creeping me out as well..” Sasshi replied.

“So…. Basically, our mission is to find what actually happened? Easy…” Gakuran smiled.

“It’s not as easy as you think, Gakuran.. I have news that the one who is responsible for these disappearance cases is a demon. A powerful one, that is.. Remember the photo of the demon I showed to everyone last week? Well, that’s the target. The one that beheaded two of our eilte hunters. Do not underestimate him. It is said that after he devours someone, he will gain the ability of that specific being.” Akane said.

“D-Devour?” Mayu swallowed her saliva.

“As I said before, you will be dealing with demons this time. Don’t be surprised. He might be the most powerful thing you’ve ever fought.” Akane replied.

“You know, actually I’m feeling a little scared…” Sasshi fakely smiled.

“Oh, come on, Sasshi… You’re so powerful.. What are you afraid of?” Rena put her arms over Sasshi’s shoulders.

“Emm… Rena?” Jurina sounded out all of a sudden.

“Yes, Jurina?”

“Your hands…” Jurina pointed at Rena’s arms which was hung over Sasshi’s shoulders.

“Oh…” Rena removed her arm immediately.

“So, when do we start?” Chokoku sounded.

“Well, you can start now, actually.” Akane said.

“Sure.. The faster we finish this mission, the less people will be sold.” Jurina said.

“Let’s go! We have some demon butt to kick!” Rena shouted to her team.

“Emm… You guys wait outside for me awhile. I have something to talk to Akane about..” Sasshi sounded.

“Alright.. Make it fast, ok? We plan to end this fast.” Rena said as her team walked outside to wait.

“That’s weird, Sasshi… What was it that you want to talk to me about?” Akane asked.

“Do you happen to know Furukawa Airi?” Sasshi’s sudden question shocked Akane badly.

“”H-How did you know about her?”

“Remember that day when we went to AKB Island and did the test of courage? Yea… That was where I saw the tombstone…”

“Err… How far did you stray off actually? Her tombstone was way off the trail..”

Sasshi rolled her eyes. “You should know I have no sense of direction. But still, the topic isn’t about me now, Akane…”

“Yes, I know her. She was the ex-Vice President of this organization.”

“Was she your lover or something?” Sasshi asked.

“Yes, she was.. I loved her… And she loved me..”

“So, how did she die, actually?”

“She was stabbed in the chest.”

“When did she die?”

“About 3 years ago..”

“Hmm…. What a coincidence…” Sasshi smiled.

“What are you talking about?”

“I just so happened to have a zombie in my collection named Furukawa Airi.. A wound on the chest. Dead, also 3 years ago…”

“Y-You what??” Akane’s eyes opened wide.

“Do you want to meet her?” Sasshi asked.

“I…..do….” Akane answered in a soft tone.

Sasshi nodded her head. “Alright. I too think you deserve to meet her.”

Sasshi engulfed her arm with a green aura and placed it onto the ground before channeling it into the ground. At this time, an arm burst out from the ground, shocking Akane.  The zombie then slowly crawled out from the ground and greeted Sasshi. Akane took a closer look at the zombie and saw a very familiar face of a girl. She had a wound on the chest.  Akane’s eyes started getting teary. “Airin? Is that you?”

Akane tried to walk closer to her. “Airin, is that you?”

She tilted her head and groaned back at Akane.

“What’s wrong with her, Sasshi? She doesn’t seem to recognize me…”

“You’re right, Akane… She doesn’t recognize you. I’ve kept her memories in my Memory Orb.” Sasshi explained.

“Give her back her memories, Sasshi! There’s so many things I want to ask her!” Akane shouted.

“I’m sorry to tell you this, Akane, but I can’t allow that to happen.. Zombies must never be allowed to retain their memories..  Sometimes…there are some memories that should be left forgotten. Just be happy that I allow you to even meet her.”

Akane then nodded her head in understanding. “I get it… Thanks, Sasshi..”

Akane walked up to Airin and hugged her. Tears started spilling from her eyes. “I missed you a lot, Airin.. I’m sorry that I couldn’t find your murderer. But I promise you, I will find the murderer. Still, you look really peaceful, Airin.. It makes me really happy..”

Akane then separated herself from Airin and noticed a tear dripping from Airin’s eye. Even as a normal zombie without emotions or memories, it seemed like Airin heard every single one of Akane’s statement.

“Emm… Sasshi?” Akane wiped her tears and sounded.

“Yes?”

“I know this is a selfish request, but I want Airin to be released from the life of a zombie…”

Sasshi smiled and nodded. “Request accepted.”

Sasshi again engulfed her hand in green aura and placed it on Airin’s head. A green aura is seen escaping from Airin’s body and back into Sasshi’s arm. After that, the ground beneath Airin slowly break open, sinking Airin slowly and finally back into the ground.

“She’s back where she’s supposed to be.” Sasshi smiled.

“Thank you, Sasshi..”

Sasshi then shrugged her shoulders. “You’re welcome… I have millions of soldiers. Losing one doesn’t change anything.”

Sasshi inhaled hard. “Well, I better get going now. They’re waiting for me outside..”

Sasshi walked outside and greeted her team members. “Sorry for being late, guys……………..”

“Err….. Guys?”

Nobody was outside. Everyone left.

Sasshi’s mouth opened wide. “I..…don’t……believe it…. I’m being left alone all over again…”



In the forest at the far side of the country

“Emm.. Are you sure it’s nice just leaving Sasshi alone again?” Jurina asked.

“I told her to make it fast. We waited for half an hour and she still haven’t appeared, so we might as well just make our move first.” Rena answered.

“Wait.. Does she know how to get here? She seemed to be direction blind.” Yuki asked.

“Don’t worry about that, guys… She has extreme good luck after all. She will be able to find her way here soon…….or maybe not..” Rena answered.

“Hey.. Are you sure we’re in the right place? It’s completely empty here.” Chokoku looked around to see nothing suspicious.

“That’s weird....” Mayu frowned suddenly.

“What’s wrong?” Gakuran questioned.

Mayu kneeled down on a knee and picked up a weird looking leaf before examining it. “This is really weird…”

“Speak up, Mayu.. What’s wrong?” Rena nodded her head.

“This leaf doesn’t belong from this area… In fact, I don’t think I’ve ever seen this species of leaf before. It doesn’t exist… ” Mayu frowned.

“Are you sure about this, Nezumi-sama?” Yuki asked.

“Yuki… I know every single species of leaf in the world, and none of them looked anything like this…” Mayu showed the weird looking leaf to Yuki.

“What are you talking about right now?” Gakuran asked.

“So, what are you trying to imply?” Jurina asked.

“What Akane said may be right… This place may be similar to the Bermuda Triangle. There must be an entrance to a world we have never seen before somewhere in this forest.” Mayu answered seriously.

Everyone literally swallowed their salivas from the thought of it.

“But whatever it is, nobody came out alive. Take a look at this.” Yuki pointed at a pond of blood nearby.

Rena grabbed onto Jurina’s arm as she was quite afraid. Jurina who noticed Rena getting scared, put her arms around her and smiled warmly. “You don’t have to be scared, Rena-chan… I’m here to protect you.”

Rena replied with a smile and a nod.

“So, how do we find the entrance to our destination?”

“Since the forest is so wide, we have no choice but to separate and look for it. Any suspicious or weird occurrence, just scream out loud.” Mayu said.

“Got it.” Everyone answered simultaneously.

“We’ll go in pairs just in case. Going alone is too risky.” Mayu proposed.

“I’ll go search the west area with Chokoku..” Gakuran said.

“We’ll search north, then.” Yuki said to Mayu.

“We’ll search the east area.” Jurina held onto Rena’s hand.

“Jurina? I kinda feel a little scared though… Not sure why, but I have a bad feeling..” Rena gripped onto Jurina’s hand hardly.

“As I said before, Rena-chan.. You don’t have to worry. I will protect you..” Jurina gripped back onto Rena’s hand, assuring her.

After a few moments of walking, both Rena and Jurina felt a sudden gust of strong, cold wind blowing towards their direction, causing both of them to flinch and close their eyes for a little while. Once they opened their eyes, they were literally shocked at their surroundings. It is like they were brought to a completely different place. It still looks like the forest, but the only thing is that, it was night time.

“The sky……suddenly became dark..” Both of them looked up into the sky to notice that it was in fact dark.

“It was still day time a few seconds ago…” Rena started to feel shivers down her spine.

“What…..is this place….” Jurina looked around and noticed that the forest was completely covered with fog.

(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/scary-dark-forest-wallpaper1366x76866349.jpg?w=487)

“We have to inform them…” Rena turned around to notice that there was no doorway or anything. Just the same dark, foggy forest. They didn’t know how they got into this place at all. It was during that time when the cold wind blowing that they were suddenly transported into this place.

“There’s no way out, Rena-chan… There is only entering this place.. No escaping. As long as the demon residing this area is still alive, we will be trapped in this dimension forever. We have to quickly find the demon and kill it if we want to escape. But without the help from the others, we might have a little trouble, though..” Jurina explained.

“Jurina… This is the first time I actually see you being very reliable in a dark forest… Usually, you would freak out.” Rena asked.

“That’s because something else is bothering me in this forest, Rena-chan… Bothering me so much that I can literally discard my fear for dark and scary places like this…”

“W-What do you mean, Jurina?” Rena tightened her grip onto Jurina’s arm.

“This forest reeks of demon energy and…….” Jurina stuttered.

“And what, Jurina?????” Rena was literally scared.

Jurina then looked at Rena. “Corpses… Thousands of them..”

Rena’s eyes widened in shock at the sight of the ground they were standing on. The grasses were literally painted in blood. Jurina then walked towards a nearby tree to find out that the leaves on the tree were the ones that Mayu found earlier on. “This is definitely the place..”

“There’s only one demon I know of that is this vicious…” Jurina summoned her scythe all of a sudden, startling Rena.

“What’s wrong, Jurina? Why did you summon your scythe all of a sudden?” Rena asked, gripping onto Jurina’s arm.

Without a moment of hesitation, Jurina turned her body and swinged her scythe towards Rena, causing her to leap backwards to dodge it. “Jurina, what are you doing!?”

Jurina then coldly pointed her scythe towards Rena. “Nice try… I’d credit you with this. You almost tricked me completely.”

“What are you talking about, Jurina? Don’t you know me?? I’m Rena! Why did you attack me!?”

“If you were the REAL Rena-chan, I sure wouldn't have tried to attack you,................demon.”



Chapter 10 - Team Rena 1st Demon Mission
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 11 - Doom
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 10) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on August 28, 2013, 07:08:20 AM
Hmmmm... Maybe Jurina needs a Kalina Ann here....  :smhid :smhid :smhid

They will fight also the Seven Archdemons (Satan, Lucifer, Beelzebub etc.) too???? Or just Vergil???

Waiting for your next update... XD XD XD XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 10) UPDATE!
Post by: MaRJ on August 28, 2013, 12:12:33 PM
whats happening jurina?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 10) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on August 28, 2013, 12:16:01 PM
what's wrong with Jurina?

Would they be able to wrap it up?

What kind of trouble are they going to get into?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 10) UPDATE!
Post by: Kochiki on August 28, 2013, 12:58:49 PM
O-Oh...Sasshi is being left again, huh??
-Poor her...But Airin...At least she's in a more peaceful place...
-Such an understanding Akane...That's Akane for ya!!~
-I see where's this going...Whether Jurina is right...
-I mean right about Rena being a demon which disguise itself as Rena...
-Or Rena is Rena and Jurina is just acting weird/strange...Hrm...

>Anyway, plz update soon!!~ I can't wait for the next chapter!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 10) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on August 28, 2013, 01:33:26 PM
Demon mind control? Illusion created by the forest? Either way, Jurina better snap out of it before she kills her girlfriend.

And, speaking of girlfriend, I think I know who the little demon girl Sasshi saw is. Love-tan.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 10) UPDATE!
Post by: Luffel on August 28, 2013, 01:45:43 PM
Is Rena really the demon here or is it Jurina going crazy? I sense drama coming up. Looking forward to your updates ヽ(*≧ω≦)ノ
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 10) UPDATE!
Post by: Angeldarke on August 28, 2013, 05:15:28 PM
OMG Jurina is attaking Rena  :stoned:

this is a illusion?  :dunno:

would be interesting to see a demon Rena kkkkk  :ding:

please update soooooon  :onioncheer:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 10) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on August 28, 2013, 06:39:36 PM
 :shocked :shocked :shocked :shocked :shocked :shocked :shocked :shocked
 :? :? :? :? :? :? :? :? :? :? :? :? :?
Rena demon?
So where is true Rena?
Is jurina right?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 10) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on August 30, 2013, 02:10:23 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n13.jpg?w=487)

Here comes Chapter 11!!!!! :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

Lots and Lots of fighting!! :onionwhip: :onionwhip: :onionwhip:

ENJOY!! :on GJ:

__________________________________________________________

Chapter 11 - Doom


“Jurina! What are you trying to do!?” Rena shouted.

“You really think I’m stupid, are you? I’m an angel. I am extremely sensitive towards demon presence. By the time I was transported into this area, I already suspected that you’re not the real Rena-chan.. The reeking smell of demon didn’t come from the surroundings……It came from you alone…” Jurina glared.

“I’m not sure what you’re trying to imply, Jurina…”

“Rena-chan didn’t get transported into this place with me… Only I was.. Besides, your acting is so bad. The feeling when Rena-chan held onto my arm is completely different than yours.. One more thing… Rena-chan was never this fearful.. That’s where you got it wrong… Get that right the next time you want to shapeshift into her, Doom..” Jurina pointed her scythe towards the fake Rena.

“……”

“What’s the matter? Angel got your tongue? So, it seems that I was right… You’re not Rena-chan… You’re Doom.”

At this time, the fake Rena tilted her head and smiled “Nee… Okkoteru?”

Jurina immediately sent a shockwave towards her, causing her to leap away to dodge it. Jurina warned, “Please don’t do that using Rena-chan’s body….EVER…”

The fake Rena then arched her body backwards as her body started to enlarge and her looks started to change. The skin turned dark red and huge bat wings emerged from the back. After the metamorphosis phase is completed, Jurina now is facing an enormous red, scaly demon with huge bat wings. Jurina’s height was only till its waist. Jurina literally had to tilt her head up completely to look at it in its eyes. Not to mention the size was easily three times of Jurina. Doom then exhaled an evil breath that disgust Jurina a lot. “Tch- That reeking smell… I knew it!”

Doom then spoke in an extremely deep voice. “So what if you knew…”

“You have committed a serious offense, Doom. Kidnapping thousands of people and devouring them… Including the beheading of two of our elite hunters.” Jurina gripped both her hands onto her scythe firmly and pointed it towards Doom. “I hereby pronounce your execution for the murder of thousands of innocent lives under direct orders from the Hellsing Organization.”

Doom then summoned a huge blade engulfed in flames completely. “You can try all you want but you will never succeed in taking my life. By the end of the day… I will have a taste of your flesh…”

Jurina created a burst of light from her body, challenging it. “Come at me..”

“YOU.ARE.DOOMED……” Doom then rushed forward and swinged its flaming blade towards Jurina. Upon noticing, Jurina defended against it using her scythe. To Jurina’s surprise, the amount of force from the impact was so strong that it can be compared to Rena’s Gravity Core. Maybe it was because of the weight from the flaming blade. Even the size of the flaming blade is easily larger than Jurina already. Noticing that Jurina is losing in terms of strength, she quickly leaped away from the scuffle, causing Doom’s blade to crash onto the ground. Upon impact on the ground, it cracked the ground open with little effort and caused flames to shoot out from the cracks of the ground.

“I can’t lose my concentration or else I’d be minced meat very soon…”

“Angel weapon : Mjolnir!” Jurina unsummoned her scythe and summoned her Mjolnir. Jurina leaped towards Doom and swinged the Mjolnir as Doom did the same with its gigantic flaming blade. As both the weapons crashed, the impact released a shockwave 360degree all around them. Jurina increased her force on the Mjolnir and finally gained the upperhand.

“AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!” Jurina increased her force again, and finally succeeded in blasting Doom away despite his enormous size. Doom immediately stood back up, enraged. Without a moment of hesitation, Doom pounced towards Jurina and delivered a series of slashes that got effectively blocked by her. One moment later, Jurina slowly noticed that Doom’s attack speed and strength increased by a lot. Even though Jurina was able to defend against its slashes, she slowly starting to feel pressured from the continuous brute attack.

Doom continued its series of fury attack again and again and finally too much for Jurina to handle. Doom then managed to smack away the Mjolnir off Jurina’s grip before landing a powerful kick onto Jurina, sending her flying and crashed into a rock. Without wasting any time, Doom leaped towards Jurina and delivered another powerful punch, this time, blasting her through the rock. Jurina coughed out blood upon impact. Doom walked towards Jurina and lifted her up by her hair. “Gah!!!!!” Jurina was literally screaming in pain.

Doom then opened its mouth to reveal a mouth full of sharp fangs and brought Jurina closer towards its mouth. “Itadakimasu…..”

“Decaforce Type 2 - The Explosive Sword : Explosion!” A voice screamed out as Doom’s head got hit by the Explosion sword before exploding. This causes Doom to immediately release Jurina from its grasp as she fell down to the ground.

“Jurina! Are you ok?”

“R-Rena-chan… You’re late..” Jurina smiled.

At this time, Yuki came flying towards Doom with a foot coated in purple vampiric aura and delivered a high speed kick towards its stomach, causing it to arch its body forward. Little did Doom notice that Chokoku was already by its feet. Chokoku coated both her arms with a gold aura and delivered an extremely powerful double uppercut that sent Doom flying high into the sky. Gakuran then appeared in the sky and coated both her fist with a black aura before hammering Doom back down into the ground, causing the ground to break and fall into the ground upon impact.

“Luckily I found out about the entrance to this place.” Mayu came running towards Jurina.

“Yea.. Luckily Mayu figured it out. Or else, we’d be too late..” Rena held Jurina in her arms.

Jurina then found strength to stand herself back up. “How did you discover it?”

“Rena told me that when the both of you were walking together, a gust of cold air suddenly blew towards your direction. The next moment, you were gone. So the entrance had to be around that area. We had some trouble looking for it though. It was as if the gateway was completely invisible…. Until I noticed something strange about a tree nearby. The trunk and branches were completely black in colour. Then I figured out… That black tree was the entrance. I’ve tested it out. Stepping within 2meters from its range will transport you here.” Mayu explained.

“This is a completely different dimension. There’s only getting into this place. There’s no way of getting out unless we defeat the demon that resides this realm, in other words, we must defeat Doom in order for his realm to completely break open, allowing us to return back to the forbidden forest.” Jurina stated.

“Well…. I never saw that one coming though.. But still, with Team Rena here, I believe we’re going to win. Just look at that Doom. It just got pummeled back into the ground..” Mayu pointed towards that direction.

At this time, the ground rumbled as the ground break open with a burst of flames erupting from it. Doom climbed back out from the ground, but this time, its body was completely engulfed in flames. It then shot a flamethrower towards everyone’s direction, causing all of them to dodge it immediately. The flamethrower grazed Yuki’s arm a little.

”Gah.. It’s really hot…” Yuki held her arm as the flames left a scorch mark on her arm.

“Be careful, everyone.. Those are not ordinary flames. Those are hell flames. Hell flames can even incinerate normal fire.” Jurina explained.

“As long as the hell flames don’t have direct contact with our skin, we will still be able to hurt it.” Gakuran then engulfed her whole body with a black aura. Chokoku too, engulfed her whole body with a gold aura. Yuki followed suit and engulfed her whole body with purple aura.

“We have to coat ourselves with something so that the hell flames do not hurt us directly.” Jurina then held both Mayu and Rena’s shoulder. “Angel Technique : Holy Barrier!” Jurina granted both Rena and Mayu a holy barrier including herself to protect themselves from the hell flames.

“These auras and barriers may decrease the damage received, but it may still be able to hurt us. Do not lower your guard down. Since its body is engulfed in hell flames, expect yourselves to get hurt a little while attacking it.” Rena ordered.

“Got it!” Everyone answered simultaneously.

“I’ll try to figure out its habits and weakness in the mean time..” Mayu said as she went a little far away and started analyzing Doom’s movements.

“Alright! Let’s end this now!” Rena shouted and leaped towards Doom, followed by her team members.

At this time, Doom summoned another flaming blade on its other hand, causing it to be now, wielding two flaming blades. Doom then slashed both the blades towards them, sending flaming shockwaves towards their direction. Rena who was leading the attack, immediately switched her sword form. “Decaforce Type 4 – The Sealing Sword : Runesave!”

Rena then slashed the hell flames apart and continued opening the path for her other team members to rush towards Doom. As they were closing in, Doom slammed both its hands onto the ground, causing flames to burst out from the ground around it. This caused them to halt their attack and dodge from it. “That was close…” Rena sighed.

Doom immediately swinged its blade towards Yuki who was standing the closest to it. At this time, Chokoku appeared in between them and managed to punch away its blade, causing Doom to tumble backwards. Gakuran and Yuki took this chance to fly behind Doom and delivered a powerful coated high speed kick on the back on its neck, causing it to tumble forwards. Jurina then used her Mjolnir to smack Doom back up to notice that Rena was already in the air with her sword up high. “Decaforce Type 7 - The Gravity Blade : Gravity Core!”

Rena then smashed her Gravity Core down towards Doom. Upon noticing, Doom raised its blade up to defend but was too late as Rena managed to slice off its right arm due to the Gravity Core’s immense brute strength. Grabbing onto its right arm, it continued screaming in pain. It then released its fiery aura in anger. Despite Doom being weakened from its right arm being chopped off, it was still able to release such a tremendous and powerful aura that blows everyone back at the same time.

“With this amount of power, it might be even on par with you in your demon form stage 3, Jurina.” Rena said.

“Rena-chan, I hate to say this but Doom is far stronger than that… After all, Doom is the assistant for one of the four demon generals who only take orders from the late Demon King..” Jurina’s statement shocked everyone.

Rena then continued, “Assistant of a demon general, huh… But all of us had grown stronger since one year ago. We can do this together! We will win this fight!”

“I…will…kill all of you and devour your souls…….” Doom growled.

“No way in hell we’re going to let you do that! This will be the end for you! Let’s end this now!” Rena shouted, signifying everyone to leaped forwards together.

Having only one arm left, Doom held its flaming blade on one arm and started sending flaming shockwaves again. Everyone managed to dodge the shockwaves effectively and finally reached in front of Doom at the same time. Yuki coated both her arms and delivered a series of gattling punches on its stomach while both Gakuran and Chokoku leaped towards its face and delivered a powerful coated punch on its face at the same time. Enraged, Doom attempted to retaliate with a swing from its blade. Upon noticing, Rena shouted, “Decaforce Type 6 – The Vacuum Sword : Mel Force!”

Rena swinged the Mel Force towards Doom immediately, creating a huge burst of air towards it, stunning it from continuing its attack. At this time, Jurina summoned her scythe again and lifted it up. “Heaven Secret Arts : Holy Slash!!!”

Jurina swinged her scythe down, sending a huge bright shockwave that lit up the whole dark forest completely and managed to hit Doom straight on its chest. Doom then got blasted away and smashed into a few trees and rocks, finally laying on the ground with the hell flames engulfing its body completely extinguished.

“We finally did it…” Yuki breathe out loud, looking at her own arms which got burnt quite badly even though it was coated with her vampiric aura the whole time.

“Don’t be too sure about that, guys… It’s a demon after all.” Mayu sounded.

“What are you talking about, Nezumi? We beat that thing up pretty good. It’s laying right there…” Gakuran pointed at the motionless Doom. At this time, a crackle sound is then heard from Doom’s direction as it raised its arm and stood itself back up slowly. Flames then started engulfing its body once again.

“Wow! This kind of defense isn’t normal..” Rena was literally surprised.

“Even after my holy slash…” Jurina was shocked as well.

Despite Doom being able to stand itself up, it seemed to be already weakened as it coughed out blood as soon as it stood itself up. Rena gripped onto her sword. “Tch- What a stubborn demon. This time, we’ll make sure you remain laying on the ground for the rest of your life.”

Gakuran, Chokoku and Yuki coated their whole body again. Rena getting ready to change her sword form and Jurina gripped onto her scythe hard.

Doom laughed all of a sudden and started chanting something undecipherable. “When a name is tolled from the bell of the underworld, doom is sure to follow…”

“What did you just say?” Rena frowned.

“T-That chant…” Jurina’s eyes grew wide open as she recognized the chant by Doom.

Doom’s eyes became black as its whole body released a burst of red energy that covered the whole forest completely in red. Even the atmosphere around them turned red. Upon contact with the red energy, the auras from Gakuran, Chokoku and Yuki got deactivated in an instant. Rena’s sword reverted back into its original form. Jurina immediately lost both her angel wings and her scythe. The holy barrier protecting Jurina, Rena and Mayu disappeared as well.

“What!?” Everyone was literally confused, except for Jurina who understood what was happening.

“This is Doom’s strongest ability… Upon using it, a range of area will turn red and those standing within this area will not be able to use any weapons or skills. It will be deactivated or reverted back to its original form immediately.” Jurina explained.

“Y-You mean… Now we have to defeat that thing like how a normal human does??? How? We’ll get burned to ashes!” Gakuran complained.

“That’s why they say once Doom uses this skill, nobody has ever won against it before.” Jurina said.

“We have to try somehow… We’ll try to make it deactivate the skill. Or else, we will not stand a chance at……..” Chokoku never got the chance to finish her sentence as she already got smacked away by Doom using its fiery claw.

“GAHHH!!!!!!” Chokoku coughed out blood upon impact as the scorch mark on her arm continued burning her.

“Chokoku!!” Gakuran got angered immediately and leaped towards Doom. It attempted to catch Gakuran but failed as she managed to slide under its body and jumped up to deliver her usual high speed kick. Upon impact, Doom did receive a little damage from it, but the hell flames on its neck burnt Gakuran’s feet badly, causing her to fall down onto the ground to hold her scorched feet in pain.

“The only one left with a weapon is me, guys… You all should stay behind.” Rena stated as she grabbed onto her original Type 1 Decaforce sword – The Metal Sword : Eisenmeteor.

Rena then leaped towards Doom and attempted a slash but got easily defended by Doom’s humungous flaming blade that sent Rena flying back few feet. “Rena-chan!! Gah!! We have to do something somehow!!!” Jurina and Yuki then leaped towards Doom and attempted an attack. Before they could come close, Doom sent a flaming shockwave towards both of them and blasted them backwards at the same time. Both Yuki and Jurina screamed from the extreme pain caused by the flaming shockwaves.

“Yuki!!!” Mayu screamed out. “Come on!!! Think!!!” Mayu squeezed her brain. Suddenly, an idea strucked her. Mayu figured out something and shouted at them. “I’ve figured it out! Its eyes!! As soon its eyes became black, Doom immediately released the red aura, nullifying all skills and weapons. It’s eyes are the source of its skill! Attack its eyes, and then the skill will be deactivated!”

Upon hearing this, Team Rena stood themselves up once again. Rena panted. “We will not lose here..”

“Let’s go!” All of them rushed towards Doom at the same time. Upon reaching towards it, Doom released a burst of flaming aura from its body once again, pushing everyone tumbling backwards. It then smiled evilly. “I will have a delicious meal today…”

“I will not allow you to hurt my friends!!” At this time, Mayu ambushed from the side and managed to reach Doom’s face, shocking it before plunging both her hands right into Doom’s eye socket with all her strength and managed to grab onto its eyeballs.

Mayu screamed in pain from the hell flames that continued roasting her arms. Doom as well, screamed in pain from Mayu’s action. Unconsciously, Doom started swinging its remaining left arm around and managed to deliver a few flaming punches towards Mayu, afflicting a lot of damage on her tiny body. Mayu, who was persistant, received all the blows bravely while her hands remain roasted within Doom’s eye socket and landed both her feet onto Doom’s face to increase her strength to pull out its eyeballs.

“NEZUMI-SAMA!!!” Yuki screamed out loud from the shocking sight.

“GGGGGGAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!” Mayu screamed out to bring out the last bit of her energy before kicking away from Doom’s face, tearing off both its eyeballs from its sockets. Mayu then fell down onto the floor unconscious with her body completely bloodied up, and both her hands burnt completely, while gripping onto two bloody eyes. Doom continued screaming in pain and held its face with its left arm.

The surrounding red atmosphere immediately diminished as Gakuran, Chokoku and Yuki regained their respective auras. Jurina’s wings grew back as well.

“NOW!!!!!” Rena ordered as the members of Team Rena rush forwards once again.

Gakuran and Chokoku concentrated the aura from their whole body into their fist and delivered a powerful punch on Doom’s stomach, causing it to cough out blood while arching its body forward. Yuki then screamed and delivered a powerful coated high speed kick on its face that broke its jaw completely from the brute force of it.

“You will pay for what you did to Mayu!!!” Rena’s sword glowed red all of a sudden.

“Decaforce Type 9 – The Bloodlust Sword : Sacrifar!”


(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/sacrifar_by_venzongraphix-d4akfqe.jpg?w=487)
"The Bloodlust Sword" Sacrifar. The most destructive of all the forms, Sacrifar is a frightening blade of bloodlust that seals the user's emotions except for anger and aggression and brings out immense power.

“I’LL KILL YOU, BASTARD!!!!!” Rena’s expression changed all of a sudden.

“Hop onto my scythe, Rena-chan!!” Jurina pointed her scythe outwards. As being told, Rena hopped and landed on Jurina’s scythe.

“Hang on, Rena-chan! This is going to be a dizzy ride!” Jurina warned.

“Just shut the hell up and do it, Jurina! Stop wasting time!” Rena scolded.

“Alright, here we go!!! Heaven Secret Art : Holy Tornado!” Jurina swinged her scythe forwards, creating a bright tornado that shot towards Doom, with Rena swirling around in the tornado, pointing her Sacrifar out in thrusting position. The tornado flew towards Doom in an incredible speed and finally pierced right through its chest along with Rena, creating a large hole in its chest.

As the pain was simply way too much, Doom coughed out a lot of blood and finally kneeled down before falling motionless onto the ground with a loud thud.

“Finally… We did it…” Gakuran and Chokoku balanced each other up.

Yuki immediately ran towards Mayu worriedly who was lying on the ground. “Nezumi-sama… Are you alright?”

“I…can’t feel my hands, Yuki… My body too… It hurts a lot….” Mayu stated weakly as two eyeballs rolled out from her grip. Yuki embraced Mayu immediately as tears started gushing out from Yuki’s eyes.

“We’ll bring you back now, Nezumi-sama. We are going to treat you. Everything is going to be alright. You were very brave, Nezumi-sama. Very brave. I’m so proud of you.” Yuki landed a kiss on Mayu’s forehead.

“I’m glad to hear that from you, Yuki.” Mayu weakly smiled and slowly closed her eyes as Yuki carried Mayu in her arms.

“Rena-chan scolded me…” Jurina pouted as her eyes got teary.

“I’m really sorry, Jurina… You should understand the powers of my Sacrifar.” Rena fakely smiled.

“B-But still… Rena-chan scolded me…” Jurina pouted even more as her eyes is now completely filled with tears.

“Please forgive me, Jurina…” Rena embraced Jurina in her arms.

Jurina immediately found back her smile. “Rena-chan is so warm…”

Too everyone’s surprise, Doom suddenly stood back up and reached towards both Rena and Jurina who was the closest and laughed maniacally.

“Crap! It wasn’t dead yet!!” Rena was too late to notice and react.

All of a sudden, Doom’s laughter and movements were halted by a huge skeleton hand engulfed in a green aura that punched right through its body from behind. Another huge skeleton arm then punched through Doom in the same spot as it ripped its body into two pieces immediately. Not even given a chance to cough out blood for one last time, Doom finally fell onto the ground, dead with its top body dethatched completely from its lower body. All of them then looked front to notice Sasshi, with two huge skeleton arms replacing both her original arms as she removed it from Doom’s dead body.

“Sasshi!!!!” Everyone ran towards her and hugged her tightly.

“Hey, you guys left without me…” Sasshi complained.

“How did you find your way here?” Mayu asked.

“Don’t ask me… I have no idea how. I was just walking and I ended up here.

“Well, we’re sorry to have left you… But we’re glad that you finally made it here though…” Jurina smiled.

“Yea… Luckily I was here on time… This is one lesson you guys should learn. Never leave me out of a mission. Get it?” Sasshi stated.

“Sure… Sure… We’ll never leave you out again.” Rena smiled as well.

The atmosphere then started to crack open and burst off to reveal the forbidden forest once again. The demonic realm is no longer there. They were all back to where they originally came in from.

“Wew… We’re finally out of this place..” Jurina sniffed in the smell of nature and exhaled strongly.

“We’d better get going now, Jurina. We have to report to Akane that we accomplished this mission.” Rena held Jurina’s arm and began walking off.

“Err… Don’t forget to say my name as well, ok?” Sasshi stated.

“How’s Nezumi doing?” Gakuran asked.

“She’ll live. But still, she suffered a lot. She has to be treated well.” Yuki continued carrying the sleeping Mayu in her arms.

“Seriously, she had gained a lot of respect from me…” Gakuran smiled and nodded her head.

“Sacrificing herself to expose the demon’s weakness… Very respectful indeed.” Chokoku agreed as well.

“Let’s go. Nezumi-sama need to be treated.” Yuki, Gakuran and Chokoku then left the scene.

“Well, you guys don’t have to care for me…” Sasshi shrugged her shoulders. As Sasshi was getting ready to walk back, she suddenly felt a strange presence again.

“This presence…” Sasshi then looked behind to notice that a figure of a girl was hiding behind the tree at a distance.

Without a moment of hesitation, Sasshi slammed her hands onto the ground, summoning a zombie from behind that tree and grabbed the girl from behind the collar and presented her to Sasshi.

“Kya!!” As the girl didn’t noticed the presence of the zombie, she screamed as she was lifted up by the back of the collar and being presented to Sasshi.

Sasshi’s eyes became wide open from the sight of the girl. “Y-You… You’re the girl I met in the shopping mall few days back…”

Upon noticing, Sasshi immediately smacked the zombie on the head, causing it to lose grip onto the girl immediately. “How rude of you to grab onto the back of her collar like this!”

*GROAN GROAN*

“The hell I did! I never asked you to catch her in this manner.” Sasshi scolded.

*GROAN GROAN GROAN*

“Oh, so you’re saying that it’s my fault now? Since when did you have the guts to use that tone against me?” Sasshi sounded.

The zombie then looked at its stomach. *GROAN GROAN*

“I WASN’T TALKING ABOUT THAT GUT, STUPID!” Sasshi then sighed.

“You know what? Just go back in…” Sasshi forced the zombie back into the ground.

Sasshi then looked at the girl. “Who are you?”

“Why do you want to know?” The girl asked.

“I’ve been noticing you for quite some time. You were always stalking us. Why?” Sasshi went straight to the point.

“I…I can’t tell…”

Sasshi then began walking towards the girl slowly while she backed off as well till her steps were halted by a tree behind her. Sasshi then placed her arm on the tree and brought her face close to hers. “You’re not a human. I can tell. You have a presence of a demon. The only reason why a demon stalk is because it wants to kill its target.”

“N-No… I have no intentions of killing anyone!” The girl retorted.

“A demon having no intentions of killing? That’s a new one…” Sasshi said.

“I was just reporting to my master…” the girl accidentally blurted out the statement and immediately covered her mouth with both her hands.

“Who is your master?” Sasshi’s face got closer and closer.

The girl shook her head vigorously, signifying that she didn’t want to tell. Something that the girl was carrying behind her back caught Sasshi’s attention. Sasshi snatched it from her immediately. It was a long box. Seems like a container for a sword or some sort. The girl complained. “Hey!!! Give that back! I have to pass this back to my master!”

“Ooo… Seems like this thing is important to you, huh?” Sasshi smiled.

“Yes it is! Give it back or else I don’t know how to explain to my master!” The girl shouted.

“I’m going to hang on to this for now. You know what? Let’s play a game, shall we? After the game, I’ll give this thing back to you. Deal?” Sasshi smiled.

“D-Deal…” The girl cutely accepted.

“Let’s begin with introductions first, shall we? You can call me Sasshi. I’m the Zombie Lord” Sasshi smiled as she strapped the long box onto her back.

The girl finally revealed her identity. “M-My name is Love-tan… I’m a demon..”




Chapter 11 - Doom
END



Next Chapter : Chapter 12 - Water Demon
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on August 30, 2013, 02:30:15 PM
Love tan and demon?  :rofl:
I can't imagine it.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on August 30, 2013, 02:36:20 PM
Thanks for the update... :bow:

Good job Mayuyu... :twothumbs

Fortunately, Sasshi is there on time and kill the demon..

Lovetan is a demon?? And who is her master???

Can't wait for the next chapter..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: Kochiki on August 30, 2013, 02:39:57 PM
Doom really is being beaten there...He deserve it..
-Well, that's Jurina~ She can tell the difference!!~
-And there we go~ Sasshi save the day again...
-Despite being a left out~~ Lol...Poor Sasshi but...
-That girl is Love-tan??!! W-Well, that's kind of...
-Unexpected for me but...What'll she do to Love-tan after this??~

>I can't wait for the next one!!~ Plz update soon!!~ Nice fighting scene btw!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: Terragen on August 30, 2013, 03:28:48 PM
yeah don't ever leave sasshi again
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: Roan on August 30, 2013, 04:45:52 PM
oh yeah what a nice update and also the fic was awesome ^_^
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: clubhappy on August 30, 2013, 05:12:11 PM
Nice update XD
Nezumi!!! So brave XD I admire her in this chapter! But now she's injured a lot. Hope she'll be doing well.
And Love-tan appeared!! But she's a demon  :shocked Will everyone do anything to her?
Thanks for this chapter.  :P
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on August 30, 2013, 05:47:47 PM
Interesting action scene there...

Wmatsui were so lucky that Sashi came on time to save them

I'm so.... Mayu was such a brave person there.... very persistent too...

Oh... Sashi and Love-tan...

Who is this master that Love-tan mentioned accidentally?

What did Love-tan want with Sashi?

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to see

Thank  you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: Yuki88 on August 30, 2013, 09:36:09 PM
HAHAHAH When I read the description of DOOM, I immediately knew you took it from DotA, am I right? XD

And... phew Mayuyu made another sacrifice again (this starts to become a habit lol). And... HAHAHA hi Love-tan.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on August 30, 2013, 10:38:20 PM
Love-tan~ I knew it...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: Archer1992 on August 31, 2013, 03:52:21 AM
love-tan a demon! hahahahahahahaha so funny!!

thanks for update...

Continue asap!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: gek geki on August 31, 2013, 04:53:35 AM
Wow mayu,yuki you must spoil her she hurt now aww

Jurina so childish but rena dont bother it

Lovetan i knew it
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on August 31, 2013, 08:03:49 AM
So I've been keeping up with the updates but didn't review since I was reading it at AKBlasphemy.  :sweatdrop: Sorry.

I've got a bunch of stuff I would love to point out but...I kinda forgot...ever since school start, I usually read fics at school so...  :nervous

Btw, Lovetan is a tsundere, she's the little devil type of girl. XD Not nervous like this.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: Angeldarke on September 02, 2013, 12:59:29 AM
Great fight   :onionwhip:

something that I don't understand is the effect of rena's sacrifar she seems about to die after use it

this weapon sacrifar is so dangerous to the point to hurt the user?  :dunno:

anyway great job the fight scenes are amazing  :on woohoo:

please update soon  :onioncheer:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on September 02, 2013, 01:53:45 AM
Great fight   :onionwhip:

something that I don't understand is the effect of rena's sacrifar she seems about to die after use it

this weapon sacrifar is so dangerous to the point to hurt the user?  :dunno:

Well, actually I'm not quite sure what makes you say  this though.. Rena didn't feel like she's gonna die.. :nervous
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on September 02, 2013, 02:14:15 AM
I know the effect of Sacrifar....

Sacrifar, the most destructive of all forms, the sword of bloodlust and the ninth form of Ten Commandments. It seals the user's emotion (happiness, sadness etc.) except anger and aggression, bringing out immense power. The form must not be used for a long time as it could take over the user's body. In short this sword could unleash massive power in exchange to all of the emotions are all sealed except negative emotions. That's why Rena's scolding on Jurina, her emotions are not there, only anger.

Rena must not use this form unless she could adapt its effect, maybe using it as last resort.

Well that's the trivia!!!! :lol: :lol: :lol:

Still waiting for your update...  :) :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 11) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on September 04, 2013, 09:45:03 AM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/09/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n.jpg?w=487)


Chapter 12 is here! :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

Not sure how it turned out though...

I just hope you guys will like it... ENJOY!!! :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ:

_____________________________________________________

Chapter 12 - Water Demon


“When are you going to give that back to me!?” Lovetan pointed at the long box strapped onto Sasshi’s back.

“As I said… I will give you back this thing after the game is finished…” Sasshi replied.

“What game were you talking about?” Lovetan frowned.

“We’re already playing right now…” Sasshi grinned.

“All we’re doing now is just walking around aimlessly in the park!” Lovetan started to raise her voice.

Sasshi stopped in her tracks and smiled at Lovetan. “Ever heard of a dating game before?”

Lovetan was literally shocked by Sasshi’s statement. “W-What!?? You’re crazy!! Give that back to me!!”

Lovetan attempted to leap towards Sasshi to snatch the long box back from her but to no avail as Sasshi managed to spin to the side and held her foot outwards, causing Lovetan to trip and fall down flat on the ground. Feeling a little apologetic about her action, Sasshi kneeled down on one knee and held her hand out to her. “I’m sorry…”

Instead of grabbing onto Sasshi’s hand, Lovetan stabbed onto Sasshi’s chest with her razor sharp claw. Sasshi looked down onto her chest and sighed. “You know, I just got that stitched back..”

Sasshi then grabbed onto Lovetan’s arm which remained piercing through Sasshi’s chest tightly. Lovetan attempted to pull her arm back but to no avail. Sasshi then asked. “You haven’t answered me… Why did you stalk us, who is your master and why do you want this box back so much?”

“I’m not going to tell you anything!!!” Lovetan continued struggling to remove her arm.

“Then you will not have this box back…”

“No… You can’t do this! You have to give it back to me!!”

“The reason for why a demon badly wants something can never be good… In other words, there’s something really evil confined in this very box, am I right?”

Sasshi’s statement made Lovetan’s eyes widen. “N-No… T-There’s nothing in it…”

“In that case, I can’t return this box back to you…” Sasshi finally removed Lovetan’s arm and stood up.

“Please… You have to give it back to me…” Lovetan begged.

“I can’t do that… I don’t know who your master is, and I don’t know what he will do with this box. I have to bring it back to the headquarters.”

“No, you can’t!!” Lovetan attempted to snatch the box back but to no avail.

“Why are you so persistent!?”

“If I don’t give this to my master, he will kill me!!!!” Lovetan screamed out loud. Sasshi was stunned by Lovetan’s statement.

“I…don’t want to die…” Lovetan sobbed.

At this time, Sasshi unstrapped the box from her back and opened it to take a look. As expected, it was a blade. A regular looking katana to be exact. Sasshi then frowned. “Your master will kill you for this normal looking katana?”

“It’s not a normal katana…” Lovetan finally voiced out.

“Then what is it?”

“This is the…” Before Lovetan could finish her statement, somebody lifted her up by the back of her collar.

“Jurina!” Sasshi was shocked from the presence of both Rena and Jurina.

“Luckily Rena-chan and I were walking around this park as well… What could you possibly be doing with a demon, Sasshi?” Jurina questioned.

“A-An angel!?” Lovetan sounded.

The sight of the katana rested in the box which Sasshi was holding caught Jurina’s attention.

“YOU!!!!” Jurina got angered and summoned her scythe all of a sudden before attempting to swing it towards Lovetan with the intention to kill. Upon noticing, Sasshi grabbed onto Jurina’s scythe to prevent her from landing the strike.

“How dare you, Sasshi!! She’s a demon!” Jurina shouted.

“I don’t care if she’s a demon! She did not harm us at all!” Sasshi raised her voice.

“A demon will forever be a demon! Evil is in their nature! Do you even know what that katana was!?” Jurina held onto Sasshi’s collar.

“I don’t care what that katana is or what it does! You were a demon once as well! Did Rena discard you that time, huh?”

“Rena-chan already knew me well enough that time! We still don’t know about this little demon much! She might have other plans up her sleeves!”

Rena immediately separated both of them from the scuffle. “Stop it, you guys!”

“Rena-chan! That girl is a demon! She had been stalking us for quite some time! Don’t think I never noticed you were stalking us. I knew about it…” Jurina glared strongly at Lovetan.

“She’s innocent… She was forced to do everything she is doing now.” Sasshi explained.

“What, suddenly you became her best friend?” Jurina got angry all over again.

“Quiet, both of you! We’ll bring both the katana and this demon back to the headquarters first.” Rena ordered.

“By the way, her name is Lovetan. Not demon.” Sasshi said.

“…” Lovetan remained silent as she was being teleported back to the headquarters by Jurina along with Rena and Sasshi.




Hellsing HQ

“Where were you been!!? We had an emergency here!” Mayu sounded as soon as the group teleported back to the headquarters.

“What’s wrong?” Rena asked. Before Mayu answered, the sight of Lovetan caught her attention. “Errr… Who’s that supposed to be?”

“It’s a demon.” Jurina sounded.

“You brought a demon back to the headquarters!?” Mayu raised her eyebrows.

“We have to interrogate her about a lot of things.” Jurina answered.

“Alright, whatever.. We have something more urgent than this little demon.” Mayu said.

“Wait… What could be more important than a demon!?” Jurina sounded.

“A larger demon.” Mayu emotionlessly said.

“Oh..” Jurina raised both her eyebrows.

“What about it?”

“There have been a sighting of a demon that resides somewhere in the Pacific Ocean. Strange though… These demons started to appear quite frequently.” Mayu frowned.

“So, we have to fight it under the sea?” Rena asked.

“Basically, yes. You have to be careful, though. The sea is its territory. Who knows what it might do. So, unless you can hold your breath forever, I suggest you coat yourself with something to help you to breathe under water, because this is going to be a looooooooooong fight. Yuki, Gakuran and Chokoku already left for the mission. They’re still searching for the leviathan in the Pacific Ocean.”

“Easy for me… I don’t even have to breathe.” Sasshi said.

“As for you… Don’t think you can get away with anything…” Jurina glared at Lovetan from up close.

“Sasshi, take her to the cell. We’ll have to contain her for the moment until we come back from the mission.” Rena ordered.

“Got it.” Sasshi brought Lovetan to her cell. The cell was made out of glass. Not an ordinary glass though.

“So, that was your game!! To trap me here! You tricked me! You never meant to give that blade back to me!!” Lovetan screamed at Sasshi from within her cell.

“No, I didn’t! I was going to give it back to you!” Sasshi replied.

“Shut up! This cell will not contain me forever! I will get out from this place, and I will kill all of you!!!” Lovetan’s eyes glowed red, being angered so much in this betrayal.

“Too bad, there is no way for you to get out from this cell. It was used to contain something far more powerful than the likes of you… It was used to contain me in my demon form.” Jurina explained.

“Enough, Jurina. We have to go now…” Rena pulled Jurina away from the cell.

“Rena, Jurina… Let me clear some things up first before I leave.” Sasshi said.

“What’s there to clear up with a demon?” Jurina asked before getting pulled away once again by Rena.

“Alright. Make it fast. We still have to aid Yuki, Chokoku and Gakuran. As for now, this blade will be under the supervision of Akane herself.” Rena said as both of them left the room.

“I’m really sorry. Please forgive me. I never thought that things could end up like this.” Sasshi explained.

“You’re a liar! You’re no different than a demon yourself! You’re the enemy… I regretted making any deal with you…” Lovetan continued screaming.

“I wasn’t lying. I really was going to give the blade back to you.”

“I still don’t believe you! You had no reason to keep the promise. I’m a demon! I’m from the evil side.”

“I fell in love with you.” A CONFESSION!! Sasshi went straight to the point.

“Eh?” Lovetan’s eyes widened.

“It was love at first sight…”

“Eh!? Of everyone else, why me? W-Why would you f-f-f-fall in love with a demon!?”

“I’m not sure either… There’s something about you that reminds me of my life when I was still alive.”

“I… don’t know what to say…”

“Well, I’ve said what I wanted to say. I better get going now.” Sasshi turned her body around to leave.

“W-Wait!” Lovetan called out suddenly.

“What is it?” Sasshi turned around and questioned.

“The demon you’re hunting for right now is a leviathan… That’s the only demon residing the Pacific Ocean. It’s the assistant of one of the four great demon generals.” Lovetan said.

“Assistant of a demon general?”

“Yes. Every demon general has an assistant. Even the Doom you guys fought before this was an assistant of one of the generals as well. The four demon generals are the four most powerful demons after our late Demon King.”

“I’m more concerned about this mission for now. You said leviathan. You mean like the mythical creature leviathan?” Sasshi frowned.

Lovetan nodded. “Its scales are extremely hard, beyond comparison to even steel.”

“A demon with an incredible high defense, huh? What more we have to battle it under water. This is going to be a little troublesome…”

“Please be careful…”

“Be careful?? What makes you change your attitude all of a sudden? A few moments ago, you still wanted to kill me. Was it because of the confession?” Sasshi frowned.

“N-No!!!” Lovetan’s face became red.

“I see… Even demons do still feel love…” Sasshi smiled.

“Just go already!!” Lovetan’s face reddened even more.

“Don’t worry… I’ll be extra careful…” Sasshi gave a smile of satisfaction before exiting the room.

“Are you ready?” Mayu asked.

“Yup…” Sasshi nodded.

“I wanted to follow, but Yuki doesn’t allow me. She said that I wasn’t fully recovered yet…”

“Yea.. I can see that… Too bad you didn’t die, though.. Or else I would want to add you into my vampire zombie collections.” Sasshi smiled.

“Excuse me!?” Mayu got stunned.

“Pfft… I was just kidding…”

“Phew… Well, whatever it is… Take this earpiece and micro camera. Everybody in the team already had one. The earpiece allows all of you to communicate with me. Then strap the micro camera to your collar. This allows me to see everything Team Rena is seeing from the perspective of everyone. I will monitor all of you from the headquarters. Good luck” Mayu explained.

“Got it…” Sasshi then walked out of the entrance to be greeted by Rena and Jurina.

“Wow… I’m surprised.. This time, you guys really did wait for me. It makes me want to cry.” Sasshi smiled brightly.

“We told you that we will never leave you out of a mission alone, right?” Rena said.

“Let’s go.” Jurina grabbed Sasshi and Rena’s shoulder and teleported away from the scene.



Deep in the Pacific Ocean

“It’s really dark here isn’t it…” Gakuran stated.

“Let me brighten it up a little.” Chokoku released the gold aura coating her body even more to lighten up the area.

“For some reason, I feel all my limbs are getting numb.” Gakuran said.

“That’s because we’re at least about 5 kilometers below sea level already, Gakuran-sama. Even with our whole body coated with aura, the tremendous water pressure still affects us.” Yuki replied.

“Yea… And we have to fight this demon while our limbs are numb? We’ll lose right away.” Gakuran said.

“We have to try somehow…” Chokoku answered. Something caught Chokoku’s attention. “Hey… There’s a cave over there.

“Why is there a cave 5 kilometers below sea level?” Yuki frowned.

“Well, only one way to find out… Let’s check it out.” The three of them swam towards the cave and entered it slowly.

“Wow. It’s even darker in here. Even with Chokoku’s aura, it doesn’t seem to brighten up the cave much.” Gakuran stated.

“Guys, can you hear me?” Mayu sounded from their earpiece.

“Yup…” Yuki answered cutely.

“Awww… Yuki… You’re so cute when you speak like this…” Mayu said, causing Yuki to giggle.

“We’re 5 kilometers below sea level, captain. Please concentrate. I don’t want to lose my life here. Leave the lovey-dovey moments when we came back safely.” Chokoku stated.

“Oh, right… Be careful when you enter this cave. From the geographical mapping of the Pacific Ocean, I have never seen a cave as deep as this before. So, if my theory is correct, this cave is the lair of the water demon we’re searching for.” Mayu explained.

As soon as Mayu finished her explanation, an extremely loud roar is heard from deep within the cave. Yuki sounded. “Well, seems like you’re right about this, Nezumi-sama… There is not one creature in the world that could roar under water.”

“Let’s enter this cave…” The three of them continued their way into the dark cave despite their sight is limited.

As they continued their way, all three of them got blown out of the cave by an immense shockwave of air. At that time, the loud roar is heard again as something huge swam out of the cave. Something really HUGE.

“What in the world…” The sight of the huge monster emerging from the cave shocked all three of them.

“I-It’s a leviathan… It’s huge…” Mayu sounded as she looked at the screen projected from three of their cameras. Comparing their size to the leviathan, the three of them are of the size of a pea. It has scythes as its arms.


(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/09/leviathan_by_beloved_creature-d39y19b.jpg?w=487)


It then growled. “Ah… You three seem familiar… You’re the ones who defeated Doom…"

“How did you know?” Gakuran asked.

“The death of Doom caught the attention of the demon generals… That’s why my master sent me out…” The leviathan growled.

“Like I care who sent you out. We will end your life right here.” Chokoku stated.

“That’s if you are faster than me…” It grinned. In just mere seconds, the leviathan was already out of sight.

“What!? Where did it go?” All three of them were shocked. Before they knew it, all three of them were smacked by its tentacles.

“The sea is my territory… There is no way you will be faster than me in the sea…” It grinned.

“Tch- We vampires are fast as well!” Gakuran propelled herself towards the leviathan to land a punch, but to no avail as the leviathan disappeared immediately.

“Even for something that big, its movements are extremely fast! I can barely read its movements.” Yuki said.

The leviathan appeared behind Yuki and shot a shockwave of air from its mouth, blasting her away. At this time, Gakuran propelled herself behind it and managed to catch it off guard. Gakuran increased the concentration of her aura and attempted to land a powerful punch on its face. Upon noticing, it released a demonic aura from its body that stunned Gakuran and immediately used its tentacle and smack her away.

“Tch- Even its reactions are fast!” Gakuran said.

Without a moment of hesitation, it sped towards Chokoku with an immense speed and swinged two of its tentacle towards her. Upon impact, Chokoku withstood the pain while increasing her gold aura concentration and managed to grab hold on both its tentacles before grinning.

“Gotcha…”



Chapter 12 - Water Demon
END



Next Chapter : Chapter 13 - Boil
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 12) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on September 04, 2013, 11:54:56 AM
Sasshi confessed !!!  :grin:

I think that katana is the blade that Vergil has been looking for..

Can't wait for the next chapter..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 12) UPDATE!
Post by: xvamprx on September 04, 2013, 02:46:32 PM
so cute~! LoveTan the demon~  :hee:
i wonder who is her master and what is the identity of the katana~ :dunno:
5km below the sea is really deep~!   :pleeease:
water pressure must be very high~!  :frustrated:
Compare the size with hunters is like pea to Leviathan~!?  :shock:
with all disadvantage in this pacific ocean battle field~
wonder how their gonna defeat Leviathan with their power and strength~?  :glasses:
can't wait for the next chapter~!   :ding: :ding: :ding:

Big Thumb up for your story~!  :onionwhip: :onionwhip: :onionwhip:
Thank you~!!!  :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 12) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on September 04, 2013, 08:15:00 PM
Ah... Would lovetan accept sashi to being her partner or lover?

What kind of their power being picked that one?

Can't wait to see the drama...

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 12) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on September 04, 2013, 08:42:43 PM
Oh Sasshi ........... that was quick. :grin:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 12) UPDATE!
Post by: kahem on September 05, 2013, 02:40:04 AM
hehe I like Sasshi's personality
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 12) UPDATE!
Post by: Kochiki on September 07, 2013, 07:57:13 AM
Hrm??~ Sasshi you just confessed you love!!~
-Aw...I'm happy for you Sasshi but...Will Lovetan accept it??~
-But she's acting good after the confession so possibly, yes!!~
-Woah!!~ I want to know Sasshi's past life when she's alive too!!~
-But...Meh...Anyway, leviathan has appeared and wow...
-By the looks of it...It's going to be a hellish fight there...Geez...
-Hehe...Beat it!!~ I know they'll figure it out sooner or later!!~

>So plz update soon!!~ I can't wait for the next one!!~ Great chapter!!~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 12) UPDATE!
Post by: kurogumi on September 07, 2013, 12:12:51 PM
wa sasshi! taht soo straigh!
 
our zombie lord falling in love...

the demon became more stronger

aww bad bad mayu why don't you go with yuki...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 12) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on September 11, 2013, 12:26:53 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/09/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n1.jpg?w=487)


Sorry for the late update, guys... Been busy~

Well, here's Chapter 13 of my series~

ENJOY!! :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

___________________________________________________________________

Chapter 13 - Boil


“GOTCHA!!” Chokoku managed to grab hold onto both its tentacles.

“Good one, Chokoku!! Now hold it like this!” Gakuran and Yuki then propelled themselves towards the leviathan with an incredible speed and landed a successful punch on its head at the same time. The leviathan definitely felt some pain in that punch as it growled. But still, to their surprise, both Yuki and Gakuran actually felt pain in their own fists as well.

“Wow.. Just how hard is its scales!? That actually hurt quite a bit.” Gakuran swinged her hand to rid herself of the pain. Yuki did the same.

Enraged by the punch, the leviathan started swinging its tentacles around vigorously, bringing Chokoku swinging along. It then slammed Chokoku against a rock continuously to release her from the grip but to no avail as Chokoku persevered and remained gripping onto both its tentacles, restricting its movements. Despite the leviathan being so huge, Chokoku was able to remain her grip onto its tentacles with her immense strength.

“Let’s go, Yuki!” Both Gakuran and Yuki increased the concentration of auras in their arms before propelling themselves towards the leviathan. Upon noticing, it slashed both its scythes towards them and sent a shockwave of air with an incredible speed. Gakuran and Yuki immediately dodged to the side. Due to the immense force from the shockwave, they still got hit by it.

Without wasting any more time, the leviathan swinged one of its scythe towards Chokoku to land a deadly blow on her. As Yuki and Gakuran got blown off, they didn’t get a chance to react to the sudden action. All of a sudden, its scythe was stopped by something. It was Jurina. She was blocking the leviathan’s scythe with her own scythe. Though the leviathan’s scythe was at least one hundred times larger than Jurina’s, she managed to stop the attack effectively using her full strength.

“Decaforce Type 1 - The Metal Sword : Eisenmeteor!” Rena then appeared on top of the leviathan’s head and attempted to pierce the sword through its head but instead, upon impact, it made a clanging sound. A little spark was also seen as well. “Wow! It’s scales are really hard! It’s like iron!” Rena was literally shocked.

“Scales as hard as iron, huh? That’s nothing for a zombie!” Sasshi who appeared at the scene attempted a bite onto it as well. To her surprise, her fangs wasn’t able to penetrate the scales fully either. Sasshi then removed herself from it and complained. “That’s even harder than iron!!”

“You guys came!” Gakuran, Yuki and Chokoku were happy from the sight of Jurina, Rena and Sasshi entering into the fray.

Jurina and Rena were already engulfed with a holy aura.  Sasshi was engulfed with her own green aura as well. Sasshi engulfed herself not because she couldn’t breathe under water. In fact, she doesn’t even have to breathe at all. It’s just that the aura is protecting her from the water pressure. The water pressure could have easily crushed her whole body completely without the aura.

The leviathan then released an aura that blasted everyone away from it.

“It’s more powerful than I thought!” Rena complained.

“So… I guess it’s six against one…” The leviathan growled.

“Exactly.. You should give up. We have the advantage here!” Jurina shouted.

“………” A moment of silence…

The leviathan then burst into laughter. “I’m not sure what you mean by you have the advantage here actually… Just look at your size! All your sizes are like peas to me! I can easily crush all of you!”

“You just made us look like fools, Jurina..” Sasshi looked at Jurina.

“Oh yea? You can summon zombies! Go summon them out now. We’ll see if it’s able to take on a million zombies at the same time.” Jurina replied.

“We’re 5000meters below sea level, Jurina… To summon the normal infected, I need to channel my aura into the ground.”

“T-Then summon your huge arms! Your skeleton arms! You have a lot of them too, right?”

“Well… I need the ground for that too… No ground, no summon. Get it?”

“What!? So, that basically means you’re useless under water!?” Jurina stated.

“Well, I didn’t say that, though. I’m the zombie lord after all… There are a lot of things I can summon. Even in the middle of the sea.” Sasshi increased the concentration of aura on her arms and held them to the side and channeled her aura into the water. “I need some time for this.”

“Then we’ll start our assault first. Hey, Mayu. Any plans?” Rena asked.

Mayu sounded from everyone’s earpiece. “Its scales are extremely hard. It’s protecting its body. We need the scales out of the way.”

“You’re right about the scales. It’s too hard. How can we pierce through its scales?” Yuki stated.

“No… We can’t pierce through its scales. Piercing damage does nothing to the scales. We need something explosive or destructive to burst open the scales instead. In other words, the best weapon for Rena is the Explosion sword or Gravity Core blade. Jurina could use the brute force from her Mjolnir. Chokoku shouldn’t have much problem with her immense strength. I’m not sure what Sasshi is going to do though, but I trust her abilities. As for Yuki and Gakuran, the best task for the both of you is to grab on to the leviathan. It can move with an incredible speed under the sea, but the both of you are vampires. You have incredible speed as well. Even under water, I know you’ll be able to catch on to its speed.” Mayu explained.

“Got it. Let’s go!” All of them surrounded the leviathan.

“Angel weapon : Mjolnir!” Jurina leaped into action first.

Jurina aimed straight for the leviathan’s face. Upon noticing, it slided its head to the side only to be met up with a powerful punch from Chokoku which brought its face back towards Jurina’s mighty hammer. Jurina striked its face with all her strength and managed to make a huge dent on the scales. The leviathan screamed in pain and attempted to swim away but to no avail as both Gakuran and Yuki grabbed onto its tail, halting its movements. “Not so fast!” Both of them simultaneously said.

“Decaforce Type 2 – The Explosive Sword : Explosion!” Rena grabbed this opportunity to land a strike on the leviathan’s dented scales. Upon impact, the scales exploded, revealing its flesh.

“Wow… You were right about this, Mayu. Explosive and destructive weapons really do work well against those hard scales.” Jurina said.

“Of course she’s right. She’s Nezumi-sama after all…” Yuki stated.

“Awww, Yuki… You’re so sweet. This is what I love about you…” Mayu found herself giggling.

“Leave the lovey-dovey moments for when we come home safely. Concentrate for now, Yuki.” Jurina complained.

“Forgive me… Oh, one last thing, Nezumi-sama… When we come home, we’ll continue where we left off.” Yuki let out a grin all of a sudden.

“Wait… Continue what?” Jurina seemed interested all of a sudden.

“Our intimate time.” Yuki replied.

“How? Mayu had casts on both her arms.”

“I never said that she had to move…”

“What? You mean…… Oh…… I get it now… Wow, you sure are a teaser, Yuki.” Jurina giggled. Without realizing, Jurina got smacked away by the leviathan’s tail.

“Jurina!!” Rena shouted.

“Decaforce Type 3 – The Sonic Sword : Silfarion!” Rena then sent a series of shockwave barrage towards the leviathan. It easily dodged Rena’s attacks despite the speed of the shockwaves being so fast. It then swam towards Rena to deliver a scythe attack. As the leviathan sped up in an incredible speed, none of them had the time to react to it. Before they knew it, the leviathan was already in front of Rena, ready to strike. As it swinged down its scythe towards Rena, the scythe suddenly broke in half as something huge bit onto it and crushed it. The leviathan growled in pain. Despite having its scythe covered in the tough scales, it still got crushed in two. That is when everyone noticed it was a shark. A huge one.

“A-A shark? That’s huge!” The sight of the 70-foot long shark shocked everyone.

Mayu frowned. “Wait… That’s not just any shark. The only shark which can grow up to that size is the megalodon, the world’s largest species of shark ever. But megalodons don’t exist anymore. They’re extinct!”

Sasshi then voiced out. “You’re right, Mayu. They’re extinct. In other words, they’re also dead. My powers allow me to bring back any extinct or dead creatures back to life whether their bones were crumbled into pieces or not. I can just stick back pieces of bones and meat from dead fishes to form a body for the megalodon. That’s why I needed some time for that.”

“Your powers always seem to surprise me, Sasshi… Just how strong is the bite to be able to tear of the leviathan’s scythe with only little effort?” Mayu stated.

“Alright, let’s take humans for example. A normal human has a biting force of 100psi. After they become a zombie, it’s enhanced to 7000psi.” Sasshi explained.

“So, by calculating this way, a zombie’s biting strength will be enhanced by 70 times compared to when it was still alive. As far as I know, a megalodon had a biting strength of 30000psi. It means that as a zombie, it has a biting strength of 2100000psi!? I’ve never heard of any living thing with this amount of force before! No wonder it was able to crush its scales and scythe in just one bite! Even the crocodiles are nothing compared to this. That’s amazing!!” Mayu was literally shocked.

“Wow. It has a biting strength of 2100000psi? That’s amazing.” Sasshi looked surprised as well.

“How can you not know about your own zombie!?” Mayu scolded.

“Well, I wasn’t really good in Math in the first place, so leave me alone.”

“Well, now we have a monster on our side too.” Jurina said.

Being enraged with the sight of the scythe broken in half, the leviathan let out an angry growl. A huge burst of blue energy is then seen blasting out of its body, but nothing seemed to be happening.

“What just happened?” Rena frowned.

“She definitely did something there.” Jurina said.

Chokoku then noticed a tiny bubble floating upwards. “What the…”

Gakuran noticed a few bubbles floating upwards as well. “Hey, do you guys feel a little hot?”

“Yea, I do.. Strange…” Yuki frowned.

This time, more bubbles were seen floating upwards.

“Wait a minute…” Mayu seemed to have noticed something. As soon as she did, her eyes widened. “Guys, you need to finish that leviathan off quickly.”

“Why? What’s wrong, Mayu? You sounded panic.” Rena asked.

“ The sea… It’s boiling!” This statement made everybody’s eyes widen in shock.

“It has to be its ultimate skill. To make the sea boil! Finish it off and you’ll be able to deactivate its skill. Make it fast, though. Your auras are not resistant to withstand the boiling temperature for a long time! The longer time you take, the more auras will be evaporated from your body. Then the water pressure will start to crush you and by the end of the day, all of you will be boiled and cooked like steamed pork!” Mayu ordered.

“Stop scaring us like that, Mayu!” Jurina was a little shaken by Mayu.

“Then finish it off quickly!!” Mayu shouted.

“Let’s go! We can’t waste time!” Rena ordered. All of them rushed forwards at the same time. More bubbles are then seen floating upwards.

“It’s really getting hotter and hotter… I’m already starting to sweat.” Jurina said.

Yuki attempted a punch onto the leviathan but got easily dodged, only to be met up with a powerful punch from Chokoku which dented the scales on its face. Gakuran then landed a powerful high speed kick onto the same spot, causing a crack on the scales. This was followed by Jurina’s powerful Mjolnir and also Rena’s Explosion strike. Upon impact, the scales burst open, damaging it a lot. Enraged, it let out an ultrasonic roar that blows everyone backwards except for Gakuran who replied with her very own bat ultrasonic roar.

By this time, the sea was completely boiling. Without realizing, everyone was already feeling weaker and weaker from the extreme heat. All their auras are slowly fading and evaporating away. “M-My whole body feel weak…” Jurina stated as she panted.

“We can’t give up! We have to finish this together, Jurina.” Rena held her hand out for Jurina.

Sasshi’s megalodon dashed towards the leviathan and attempted a bite. Upon noticing, it dodged to the side and slashed the megalodon in half. To its surprise, despite being cut in half, the megalodon continued its way towards the leviathan and managed to land a powerful chomp on its neck, crushing its scaled completely while unwilling to let go. The leviathan screamed and growled loudly in pain from the powerful bite. This gives the others time to rush towards it to land their respective strike.

“Decaforce Type 7 – The Gravity Blade : Gravity Core!” Rena and Jurina smashed their Gravity Core and Mjolnir simultaneously on its head, instantly breaking its scales and striked right into its flesh. This gives Yuki and Gakuran to land a powerful high speed punch onto its bare flesh, inflicting extreme pain to it. Adding on to the pain was Chokoku, who punched that very spot as well. The leviathan then swinged its tentacles and managed to smack everyone away from it.

“Gah…” All six of them received extreme damage from that one tentacle swing itself. Maybe because their auras are getting weaker and weaker by the minute.

“M-My whole body hurts…” Yuki started to feel her body being crushed by the water pressure already.

“M-Mine too…” Chokoku as well.

The leviathan let out a series of water cannons from its mouth, blasting all six of them continuously and weakening them. At this time, the leviathan dashed towards Chokoku and opened its jaw, attempting to swallow her whole. Upon noticing, Chokoku held onto the top of its mouth with her full strength and the bottom part with both her feet. The leviathan then increased its strength, surpressing Chokoku completely.

“Chokoku!!” Others would want to help, but they felt too weak to react. Gakuran, who didn’t want her best friend to get eaten, dashed towards the leviathan with all her strength. She just couldn’t make it fast enough.

Chokoku then looked towards Gakuran’s direction as the fangs slowly surpressed Chokoku more and more. “Hey, Gakuran… This is something I should have told you for quite some time. If I don’t say this now, I might not have the chance to… I never liked Otabe. Your attention was always diverted to her. I…I just wish that you could pay some attention to me as well.”

Gakuran shouted as she continued her way towards the leviathan. “Just hang in there, Chokoku!”

“I think…I’m in love, Gakuran. Despite you being a vampire, you still cared for a werewolf. You’re the only person in the world who could understand me, Gakuran.

“Enough talking for now, Chokoku! Don’t you dare let go of your hand!!”

“I’m glad that I’m finally able to express myself. I have no regrets…” At this time, the leviathan slammed its fangs shut, completely putting Chokoku out of sight.

“NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Gakuran screamed. Everybody was shocked by the scene of Chokoku being swallowed whole.

“T-This can’t be…” Jurina was stunned.

“Chokoku was…” Sasshi as well.

“You son of a bitch!!!!!!” Gakuran released her black aura completely, being enraged so much. Despite already weakened so much, Gakuran was able to squeeze out the last bit of her energy for this revenge. Gakuran then dashed towards the leviathan with an incredible speed and landed a powerful punch on its face, instantly breaking its scales. As the leviathan tried to stay away from Gakuran, its movements were restricted by a few giant zombie octopus summoned by Sasshi. Rena and Jurina took this opportunity to land another powerful strike on its face once again while followed by Yuki’s high speed kick. The leviathan was finally in too much pain as it started swinging its whole body around, releasing itself from the scuffle.

By this time, all of their powers were completely drained from the extreme heat from the boiling sea and also from the extreme water pressure. They found themselves slowly losing consciousness as their auras got thinner. Despite already seriously injured, the leviathan blow another water cannon towards then, further injuring them. It then rushed towards them and attempted to swallow them whole as well.

“J-Just how powerful is this thing... M-My body… It’s too weak to move.” Gakuran panted heavily as her eyes got heavy.

“I-Is it over for us?” Rena said as she started to lose her consciousness.

“My body hurts a lot… I can't channel my powers out properly.” Jurina felt the water pressure crushing her as she slowly lose her conscious.

Yuki and Sasshi are also slowly losing their consciousness as well. By that time, they could hear nothing. It was as if they were in a vacuum area. They couldn’t breathe. Their whole bodies were being crushed. They could only see blurry images of the leviathan rushing towards them. It was unknown what happened during that period of time. Before they lose their consciousness completely, they noticed a shadow of someone reaching towards them. Their eyes then slowly closed, as their auras slowly faded away.



Chapter 13 - Boil
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 14 - I love you
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 13) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on September 11, 2013, 01:04:20 PM
Pffffff No worry.
Choukoku will kick his stomach or something like that. :thumbsup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 13) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on September 11, 2013, 01:10:12 PM
Pffffff No worry.
Choukoku will kick his stomach or something like that. :thumbsup

 :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: I sure hope so... Sayaka... :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 13) UPDATE!
Post by: clubhappy on September 11, 2013, 01:24:29 PM
Wait....no....WHATTTTTTTT!?!?!?  :shocked Chokoku??!!! And everyone too!!!!!!!!!!!  :shocked
Someone must save them!!!!!!! And I wonder who that is, the shadow at the last part of this chapter......
Thanks for this update :) Good chapter

ps: Mayuki's lovey-dovey chat is so cute  :lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 13) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on September 11, 2013, 02:04:38 PM
Thanks for the update... :bow:

Pervert Mayuki.. :inlove:

Argh..I hope they're all okay..

Can't wait for the next chapter..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 13) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on September 11, 2013, 02:37:11 PM
Ah... Everyone lost consciousness...

What's going to happen to them?

Who was the shadow at the end of the story?

What kind of troubles are they going to face?

Cant wait for the next chapter

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 14)(ANNOUNCEMENT!)(UPDATED)
Post by: noah minami on September 11, 2013, 07:31:56 PM
THIS CHAPTER IS EPIC! GONNA READ THIS THE END ! XD :twothumbs :thumbsup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner (Chapter 16)(UPDATED)
Post by: noah minami on September 11, 2013, 07:49:30 PM
WOW. STAGE 3? i wonder what gonna happen next?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 13) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on September 12, 2013, 11:31:48 AM
The next chapter title make me curious. XD

I'm guessing the helper is Nishisi?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 13) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on September 18, 2013, 04:23:32 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/09/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n2.jpg?w=487)

Here comes the 14th chapter of the series!!!

ENJOY!!  :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

____________________________________________


Chapter 14 - I love you

Rena finally opened her eyes and found herself lying on a hospital bed. “W-Where am I?”

“Rena-chan, you’re awake!!” Jurina glomped right into Rena’s embrace immediately.

“Ouch!” Rena flinched immediately, as she still felt pain in her whole body inflicted by the water pressure.

Jurina then removed herself from Rena as tears filled her eyes. “I was so worried about you!”

‘W-What?” Rena frowned.

“You slept for three whole days, Rena-chan…”

“T-Three days? I was out cold for that long?” Rena was surprised. Jurina nodded her head.

“Wait… What happened? I remember we were losing. Then the auras faded away.” Rena asked.

“Well, apparently we were saved, Rena-chan…”

“We were saved?? By who?” Rena frowned.

“Akane and Nishishi came on time… With full body equipments, of course. To withstand the pressure.”

“Wait… But that didn’t explain how we survived the water pressure.”

“Here’s the thing… Chokoku helped out on that.” Jurina’s statement shocked Rena quite badly.

“C-Chokoku?”



Flashback

The leviathan dashed towards them and opened its jaw wide to swallow all of them whole. That was when an extremely long blade extended and pierced the leviathan right where the scales were destroyed, halting its movements as it started growling in pain. Nishishi and Akane appeared on the scene with their full equipments. At this time, Akane unsheathed a blade from her waist, grabbing the attention of Nishishi.

“Wow wow. You’re not gonna use your sword ability here, are you? You’ll get us all killed instead.”

“Don’t worry about it, Nishishi. I’m not going to release its form.” Akane replied.

“We have to get them out of here fast. Their auras are fading away.” Nishishi said.

The leviathan is seen coughing out a lot of blood. It then grabbed its stomach and growled. At this time, its stomach burst out open as Chokoku is seen coming out of it fully coated with aura. The sight of Chokoku shocked both Akane and Nishishi. “You were eaten??”

“I did some thinking while in its stomach… Maybe, it was way too fast for me to leave just yet. It’s not fair for Gakuran to continue living her life in regret of losing her best friend. But still, I never thought its insides were so soft… So vulnerable… It didn’t feel hot at all in its stomach. It was so tempting. So, I just punched my way out of its stomach.” Chokoku explained.

“Good to see that you’re still alive.. Now, get them out of here. We’ll deal with this leviathan.” Akane ordered as she pointed towards Rena, Jurina, Yuki, Gakuran and Sasshi’s direction.

“I’m afraid there’s no need to deal with that leviathan any longer.” Chokoku said.

“What do you mean?” Akane asked. At this time, the sea stopped boiling. The leviathan laid there completely motionless.

“I tore and bit off most of its guts while on my way out.”

“Werewolves… Such vicious creatures…” Nishishi smiled.

“I’m doing it to save Gakuran.” Chokoku said.

“To save Gakuran?” Akane frowned.

“N-No… I said to save my team members.” Chokoku got flustered a little. She then swam towards her team members and grabbed hold onto all 5 of them before coating them with her very own gold aura.

“Well, mission accomplished. Let’s go back.” Akane said.



Back to present time

“Where’s Chokoku now?”

“She’s fine. She’s somewhere else with Gakuran right now.”

“Then what about Yuki and Mayu?”

“Well, they went for a mission…”

“They went on a mission without us?” Rena frowned.

“Nah… It’s just a small mission.” Jurina smiled.

At this time, Sasshi entered the ward, cheering loudly.

“Woooooooo…… Long live our leader!!!!!!” Sasshi screamed and cheered loudly.

She immediately got smacked on the head by the doctor in charge. “No screaming in the hospital, Sasshi.”

“Hey… Getting married with Acchan does not give you the privilege to smack me on the head. I’m the Zombie Lord after all, Takamina. I was the one who entrusted Acchan under your care, after all.” Sasshi pointed at Takamina’s face.

Takamina shifted Sasshi’s fingers away. “Right… But being the Zombie Lord does not give you the privilege to scream in the hospital. There are other patients here who need to rest as well.”

“Fine…” Sasshi gave up.

“Oh, Rena. Guess who came to see you as well.” Takamina said.

At this time, a very familiar people came into the ward. “Rena! It’s been some time!!”

Rena’s smile widened. “Acchan!”

“I heard from Takamina that you were admitted to the hospital. So, I came after I cleaned up the house.” Maeda smiled.

“So how’s marriage life?” Rena smiled.

“It’s a little hectic, I must say… I have to prepare breakfast, lunch and dinner… Clean the house… Mow the lawn… Housewife stuff…” Maeda scratched the back of her head.

“Talking about this… It’s been some time since I met Yuko and Kojiharu as well… I wonder how are they doing.” Rena said.

Jurina gave out a fake smile. “Emm… You see, Rena-chan… That’s the mission that Yuki and Mayu went on.”

“Huh?” Rena frowned.

“It seemed like Yuko caused some trouble in her village.” Jurina said.

Maeda nodded her head. “Yea… I heard about it too…”



A village far away from town

*Knock Knock*

Yuki knocked on the door of a cottage. The door slowly opened. Yuki smiled as she saw the person who was opening the door. “Hey there, Yuko-san. It’s been some time.”

Without replying, Yuko slammed the door shut immediately. A voice then sounded from within the house. “Who was that, Yuko?”

“Nobody.”

“There’s definitely somebody…”

“I said there’s nobody!”

“Did you just raise your voice on me!?”

“E-Eh? N-No…”

At this time, the door opened to reveal Kojiharu. “Ah… Yuki, Mayu. Come in.”

Yuko rolled her eyes as they made their way towards the couch and sat down. Kojiharu then looked at Yuko. “Bring some tea for our guests, Yuko.”

“Tea? Vampires don’t need tea. They just drink blood.” Yuko said.

“It’s ok, Haruna-sama. We don’t need drinks. We’re just here to have a talk.” Yuki said.

“Oh… Is there something?” Kojiharu asked.

“We received a complaint that there had been a wolf threatening the safety of the sheep in this village.” Mayu explained.

“What? Just because you had a complaint that there was a wolf in this village, you automatically assumed that it was me!?” Yuko got angered.

Yuki took out a photo of a lycan with its fangs wide open, grabbing onto a sheep. “Don’t tell me this lycan isn’t you, Yuko-san.”

Looking at it closely, it really does look exactly like Yuko in her lycan form. “That wasn’t me.”

Kojiharu smacked her own head. “Let me apologize. That was Yuko.”

“Hey, they didn’t want to listen to me. They will only listen after I threaten them like that.” Yuko growled.

“So, you really did threaten the lives of the sheep here.” Yuki said to Yuko.

“I told them to get into their barn nicely. They just keep sticking around. So I had no choice but to do it by force. If I don’t threaten them, they will just keep sticking around me.”

“Well, The sheep love Yuko a lot. That’s why they didn’t want to get back to their barn. They just want to stay close to Yuko, that’s all.” Kojiharu giggled.

“Those sheep are annoying, Nyan Nyan…” Yuko said.

“Well, you need to use some other way to get those sheep into the barn instead. You’re going to raise a lot of anger from the villagers here.” Mayu explained.

“There’s no other way to get them into the barn. Can’t you hear?” Yuko growled.

“You still haven’t changed your attitude, Yuko-san. Still as barbaric as ever.” Yuki smiled.

“What did you say about me, bat!? I’ll beat you up so badly right now.” Yuko growled.

“You can’t win against me, Yuko-san…”

Without hesitation, Yuko transformed into her lycan form and landed a punch on Yuki. With only a little effort, Yuki managed to grab hold onto Yuko’s lycan fist with her coated arm. She then twisted Yuko’s arm around, causing her body to turn as well. “Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!” Yuko growled in pain.

“Yuko-san, I could arrest you for threatening the safety of the sheep and the villagers here, you know?”

“Yuki, please don’t arrest Yuko. She never meant to hurt anyone. Even the sheep. Yuko loves her sheep a lot. She’s just simply scaring them so that they will listen..” Kojiharu begged.

“I know… I’m not going to arrest you, of course…” Yuki released her grip on Yuko.

“We’re here to give a warning, you see… Our organization can’t really tolerate with a lycan running around, scaring off sheep and villagers.” Mayu explained.

Yuko reverted back into her human form. Kojiharu then nagged Yuko. “You heard that, Yuko? Stop turning into a lycan and scaring those sheep off.”

“Well, basically we’re done here.” Yuki said.

“Yeah, you better be done here. I don’t want to see yours and your girlfriend’s bat face anymore.” Yuko dissed.

“Oh, come on, Yuko… Why must you be so rude… You know it yourself that you don’t hate them so much.” Kojiharu said.

“So, I’ll see you next time, Yuko-san. Have a nice day, Haruna-sama.” Yuki nodded her head in respect.

“Have a nice day…” Kojiharu waved at them as Yuki and Mayu left the village.



On top of a hill

“You called me out?” Chokoku sounded.

“Yup… We haven’t really conversed since our last mission. I never really got the chance to say thank you yet.” Gakuran said.

“Nah… It’s ok. I’m not used to people thanking me for anything…”

“Just accept it already, will you?”

Chokoku then smiled and nodded. “Alright. You’re welcome…”

“You killed the leviathan alone… I’m really impressed, Chokoku.” Gakuran praised.

“The reason why we lost is because we were vulnerable to the heat from the boiling sea. Once I was swallowed, I literally don’t feel the heat any more. I immediately got back my energy, so I told myself, why not kill it from the inside instead.. Well, nothing in this world can survive its guts being torn apart from the inside.”

“Wow… Brutal…”

“It has to be taught a lesson for hurting my family.”

“Your family?” Gakuran frowned.

“You guys are my family, Gakuran… The only family I have left. I can’t let anybody hurt you guys even if I have to die for it. I will not forgive those who hurt my family…”

Gakuran showed a satisfied smile towards Chokoku. “You changed, Chokoku… You finally opened your heart completely.”

“Yea… I have to thank you for that, Gakuran. You’re the one who helped me.”

“You were the one who did it yourself, Chokoku… Not me. I merely convinced you a little. That’s all.”

“Well, whatever it is, I’m glad that I can finally live normally.” Chokoku let out a sigh of relief.

Chokoku then continued,“The sunset here is really beautiful, Gakuran…”

“Yea, I know… It’s beautiful… That’s why I chose this place to meet up with you in particular.” Gakuran stated.

“What do you mean by that?” Chokoku frowned.

Gakuran remained silent for a short while.

“Hey, Chokoku, can I ask you something?” Gakuran sounded all of a sudden.

“Sure. Anything…”

“Before you got swallowed, you told me you were in love… Was it real?”

“I never said anything like that…” Chokoku turned away.

“Yes, you did.” Gakuran insisted.

“No, I didn’t.”

“So, you never liked Otabe because I always stick to her, huh?”

“I didn’t say that either…” Chokoku continued denying.

“Why are you denying this fact?” Gakuran questioned.

Without answering, Chokoku turned her body around, wanting to leave.

Gakuran gripped onto Chokoku’s arm immediately. “Why are you running away, Chokoku?”

“Let go, Gakuran…”

“No. I’m not going to let go until you tell me what’s wrong. You can’t just confess to someone and then leave just like that, leaving that person in confusion. I need to know, Chokoku…” Gakuran stated in a firm manner.

“I…I’m not worth being in your life, Gakuran.”

“What are you talking about, Chokoku?”

“I confessed that time was because I literally thought that I was going to die.” Chokoku explained.

“That still doesn’t explain why you’re trying to run away from me now, Chokoku…”

“You’re a vampire, Gakuran. I’m a werewolf. We’re just not meant to be with one another, you see. I’m afraid of rejection, Gakuran… The world rejected me before, and I’m afraid of it happening all over again. I just can’t go through rejection one more time.”

At this time, Gakuran pulled Chokoku into a hug. “Who’s rejecting you?”

“Let go, Gakuran…” Chokoku tried to pry off Gakuran’s arms.

“No, I won’t!” Gakuran shouted.

“Y-You can’t do this, Gakuran… What about Otabe?”

“I love her as a sister. That’s all. Otabe is the vampire Queen. Even if I wanted to ne in a relationship with her, she will definitely refuse.”

“B-But…” Chokoku was flustered.

“Like I always said, Chokoku… Just accept it. Stop questioning so much, will you?”

Chokoku smiled and finally returned the hug as they embraced themselves for a long time.

"I love you, Gakuran..."

"Me too..."



Hellsing HQ

Nishishi and Akane confronted Lovetan, holding onto the long box which was previously owned by her. “Lovetan, was it? Who’s your master?” Nishishi asked.

“I’m not revealing anything!” Lovetan screamed from within her cell.

Nishishi then unlocked the cell. Without another word, Nishishi stabbed Lovetan on her shoulder.

“Gah!!!!” Lovetan screamed in pain.

“Nishishi, stop! You’re hurting her!” Akane ordered.

“What could you be possibly doing with this katana, Lovetan? I’m asking you nicely, so you better answer me.” Nishishi warned with a loud voice.

This was actually the first time Akane saw Nishishi act like this.

“I…I don’t know…” Lovetan’s statement displeases Nishishi so much that she had to pierce her blade deeper. “Gah!!”

“Nishishi, what are you doing? Stop!” Akane raised her voice.

“You better give me a good reason why I shouldn’t kill you right now.” Nishishi’s eyes were concentrated with the intent to kill. Somehow, Nishishi’s glare intimidated Lovetan a lot despite being a demon.

“I…” Lovetan was stunned.

“That katana is the legendary demon blade, Yamata no Orochi, am I right?”



Chapter 14 - I love you
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 15 - The legendary demon blade, Yamata no Orochi
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 14) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on September 18, 2013, 04:42:09 PM
FINALLY !!! AN UPDATE !!!

THANKS A LOT !!!  :bow:

Yeah..Atsumina and Kojiyuu made an appearance..

Saeyaka finally together..  :inlove:

And I'm right about the sword that Lovetan had is the sword that Vergil has been looking for..

Can't wait for the next chapter..

Update soon, please..  :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 14) UPDATE!
Post by: fael_c00l on September 18, 2013, 06:29:51 PM
Nice update  :thumbsup :thumbsup

Yamata no orochi? Is that belongs to Orochimaru from Naruto?  :grin: :grin:

Waiting for the next update  :thumbup
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 14) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on September 18, 2013, 06:34:58 PM
Yeah.. They made appearance...

Kojiyuu and Atsumina....but I guess they are exiting again

Nice funny situation Yuko got herself into

Anyhow, can't wait to see the next chapter

What other troubles are they going to get into?

What would the others react about Saeyaka?

Yamata no Orochi is the snake with 8 heads...

Interesting demon there... Who is it?

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 14) UPDATE!
Post by: Angeldarke on September 19, 2013, 01:56:06 AM
Rena was pretty wound to sleep for 3 days  :stoned:

thanks god she's ok now  :on drink:

chokoku sugoi  kill the leviathan from inside  :cool1:

yuko and the sheeps are funny  :grin:

Great fic as ever please contunue :onioncheer:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 14) UPDATE!
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on September 20, 2013, 01:37:59 PM
Knew it XD ... dunno if Mayuyu thought of that one tho XD ... thx for teh update! ^ w ^
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 14) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on September 20, 2013, 03:57:23 PM
olive29 : Yup, you're right... that was the sword that Vergil was looking for~

fael_cool : Nah... I didn't take it from Naruto... it's just an idea of my own  :on GJ:

cisda83 : They took down two assistants of the demon generals... This of course will anger them a lot. So, basically team Rena is going to be in a lot of trouble.. And yes.. Yamata no Orochi is the Snake demon with 8 heads.. More info on this in the next chapter..

Angeldarke : Yup... Rena slept for 3 whole days.. it's because she's a human... She definitely took in much more damage rather than her other team members..

mitsuhara_itsuko : Hmmm... Not sure which part you're talking about though.. :mon sweat:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 14) UPDATE!
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on September 21, 2013, 01:19:46 AM
Oh ... dun mind me XD ... I was just thinking out loud XD ... wuz talking about Choukoku and how she defeated Levy from the inside ... I expected the unexpected ... I expected Choukoku to beat Levy from the inside ... what I didn't expect was the part where she confessed and stuff ... I thought that part was all an act and part of her plan XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 14) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on September 24, 2013, 10:57:30 AM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/09/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n3.jpg?w=487)


Here comes chapter 15 of the series!!! :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

ENJOY!! :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ:

________________________________________________

Chapter 15 - The legendary demon blade, Yamata no Orochi

“That katana is the legendary demon blade, Yamata no Orochi, am I right?” Nishishi asked, while her blade still piercing Lovetan’s shoulder.

“Y-Yes it is…” Lovetan finally answered.

“Where did you find it and who ordered you to get it?”

“I… can’t reveal that.” Lovetan stated. Nishishi then twisted her blade, inflicting extreme pain on Lovetan’s shoulder.

“Nishishi! Stop right now! This isn’t how things work in Hellsing! You should know better than anyone else!” Akane shouted.

“You don’t understand, Akane! This demon is dangerous! She was going to pass this blade to her demon master to rule the world!”

“The Yamata no Orochi is in our hands now, so let her go!” Akane replied.

“Remove the blade off her shoulder, Nishishi.” Sasshi’s voice was suddenly heard from the side.

“You don’t know what you’re dealing with here, Sasshi…” Nishishi glared at Sasshi.

“My patience is wearing thin. I said remove the blade off her shoulder....Nishishi…” The atmosphere in the room became extremely tensed.

“Do you even know what the blade she was holding was!?” Nishishi angrily asked.

“I don’t know about that. What I know is that you’re hurting Lovetan despite she being so helpless right now.” Sasshi said.

“She’s a demon, Sasshi! Demons are evil! They’re always up to no good.”

“In my eyes, you’re the evil one here, Nishishi. Now, remove your blade off her, and things will not get messy in here.” Sasshi warned.

“Sasshi’s right, Nishsihi. She’s completely helpless now. We outnumber her by a lot. The Yamata no Orochi is with me. There’s nothing she could possibly do.” Akane explained.

“Fine…” Nishishi finally removed her blade off Lovetan’s shoulder before continuing. “Consider yourself lucky. And don’t you dare take this blade away from us, demon! I swear to god, the next time you lay your hands on the Yamata no Orochi, you won’t live to see tomorrow. Are we clear?”

Lovetan didn’t reply at all and just looked away. Being angered from getting ignored by Lovetan, Nishishi then immediately grabbed Lovetan on her collar. A huge skeleton arm suddenly gripped onto one of Nishishi’s arm. “Stay away from her, Nishishi. I will not let you lay a finger on her anymore, you get me?” Sasshi warned.

“What’s going on here? I just got out of the hospital and I already received a call that there was a fight going on in the headquarters.” Rena and Jurina teleported into the room.

Rena immediately separated Nishishi away from Sasshi. She then asked. “Nishishi, what’s going on here?”

“This Lovetan here had been holding onto the Yamata no Orochi blade this whole time.” She explained. Nishishi’s statement caused Jurina to glare at Lovetan as well.

“Yamata no Orochi? What’s that?” Rena asked.

Jurina continued, “It is said that a few hundred years ago, the legendary demon Yamata no Orochi was sealed in the very blade itself. The wielder of the blade will gain the power of the Yamata no Orochi and also the title of the Demon King, having the power to destroy the world as well.”

*Yamata no Orochi = A legendary 8-headed and 8-tailed snake demon

“You heard that, Rena? This girl is dangerous to be left alive. If we let her live, sooner or later, she might have the chance to steal the blade away from us!” Nishishi explained.

“I agree with Nishishi, Rena-chan. We might not know what will happen if we let this demon live.” Jurina stated.

“I will not allow it...” Sasshi stated in a serious manner as a green aura coated both her arms.

“Me neither...” Akane said

“Leave her, Nishishi...” Rena finally spoke out.

“What? Didn’t you hear me, Rena? If we let her live, we’re going to risk the blade being taken away from us!” Nishishi answered out loud.

“She has no way of getting the blade back. She’s completely harmless now.” Rena stated.

“But what if the blade really go missing one day? Who will be responsible, huh?” Nishishi shouted.

“I will.” Rena answered.

“But, Rena-chan! It’s too risky!” Jurina continued.

“I’ve decided, Jurina! Don’t make me repeat again!” Rena raised her voice.

Being a little intimidated, Jurina nodded her head. “Y-Yes... I respect Rena-chan’s decision.”

“Fine!” Nishishi walked towards Akane and poked her shoulder. “You better hold on to this blade properly, Akane. And walked out.

“Wow... Nishishi seemed really sensitive about this matter.” Rena said.

“Yea... This is the first time i see her act like this as well..” Akane frowned.

“I’ll put you in charge of her, Sasshi. Keep an eye on Lovetan. Make sure she doesn’t leave” Akane ordered.

A few minutes later, Sasshi and Lovetan were left alone in the cell. Sasshi walked over to Lovetan and kneeled down on one knee. “Are you alright?”

“Go away...” Lovetan looked away.

“Let me have a look at that.” Sasshi came closer and held onto Lovetan’s injured shoulder.

“Ouch...” Lovetan moaned a little.

“You’re hurt quite badly... Let me fix this up for you.” Sasshi snapped her fingers. A zombie crawled out from the ground. It was wearing a bandage on its forehead.

“Take off your bandage.” Sasshi ordered.

*GROAN*

“Don’t ask so many questions and just take it off, will you?” Sasshi raised her voice.

*GROAN GROAN*

“You’re still not taking it off, are you?” Sasshi stood up and cracked her fingers.



A few brutal  and violent minutes later...

Zombie laying on the ground with a few huge lump and a swell on its head. Sasshi wrapped the bandage around Lovetan’s shoulder gently. Lovetan simply looked on, remained silent.

“Aren’t you afraid of me?” Lovetan finaly spoke out.

“Why would I be?” Sasshi smiled gently.

“...” Lovetan remained silent.

“I know you’re not as bad as how Nishishi and Jurina described you, Lovetan.” Sasshi continued wrapping the bandage around Lovetan’s injured shoulder.

“I’m a demon, though...”

“I know...” Sasshi smiled

"Then, why are you helping me?"

Sasshi stopped for a moment. "You're not evil.. I can tell that from your eyes."

“You’re really nice, Sasshi...”

“They say you’ll be extra nice to the ones you love, isn’t that right?” Sasshi shifted her eyes to meet with Lovetan’s.

Lovetan blushed. Somehow, she felt touched by Sasshi’s action and statement. Lovetan seemed  glued to Sasshi’s eyes. Sasshi looked back as well. Without realising, both of then found themselves in the world of their own. At that time, Lovetan started closing in towards Sasshi. Noticing this, Sasshi closed her eyes and slowly closed in as well. Closer and closer... So close that their lips were almost touching. Suddenly...

“Hey, what did we miss???” Gakuran and Chokoku entered and noticed that Sasshi and Lovetan were in an awkward position.

Upon noticing, Lovetan pushed Sasshi away.

After a moment of silence, Gakuran spoke out. “Is there something that we’re missing here?”

“Come on, guys... Of all time, why now!? I was so close!” Sasshi cursed.

“Making out with a demon, are we?” Chokoku voiced out.

“That’s none of your business. And answering you doesn’t explain why both of you are holding hands right now.” Sasshi stated while looking at them.

“Well, we’re official now... So... Yea...” Gakuran said.

“Well, that explains everything...” Sasshi nodded her head.

“Come out, Sasshi. Let’s have a little chat.” Gakuran stated.

“Sure... Just a minute.” Sasshi walked over to Lovetan and whispered into her ears. “I know you don’t like this place. Don’t worry. I’ll get you out of this place soon.”

Without saying anything, Lovetan nodded and smiled.



Rena’s house

“Rena-chan?” Jurina sounded.

“...”

“Rena-chan...”

“...”

“Rena-chan!!”

“H-Huh? What?” Rena got startled.

“You seemed a little troubled, Rena-chan... Was it because i insisted on killing off Lovetan before this? If yes, then i’m sorry. I should have trusted your decisions more.” Jurina showed an apologetic expression.

Rena smiled and caressed Jurina’s face. “You don’t have to apologize, Jurina. I can understand. What bothers me is Nishishi. She seemed really angry about this matter. This is actually the first time i see Nishishi acting like this. I’m a little worried if i had offended her or something.”

“Maybe she just wants the best for all of us...” Jurina shrugged her shoulders.

“Yea... Maybe...” Rena still looked a little troubled.

“Just forget about it, Rena-chan...”

“How? It’s kinda a little stuck in my head now...”

“I can help you with that, Rena-chan...” Jurina closed in and started kissing Rena on the lips. Rena replied the kiss as well. Rena then naturally held onto Jurina as she let Jurina warm her up slowly. Jurina's hand moved down to Rena's thigh. Jurina slid her tongue into Rena’s mouth. Rena's tongue wrapped around Jurina's. Jurina's hands travelled up and down Rena's body. Jurina then pulled Rena's shirt off and revealed her black-laced bra. Jurina lightly moved her hands towards Rena’s chest, earning a little moan from her. By this time, Rena’s mind was completely blank.

Before they knew it, they were already laying on the bed, fondling with each other’s bodies while still kissing passionately. Both of them finally removed themselves from the heated kiss, gasping for air. Jurina leaned down again and kissed Rena on the neck before landing a lovebite on that very spot. Rena moaned from Jurina’s action. Jurina then proceeded downwards while leaving small kisses on the way. As soon as Jurina reached Rena’s belly button, she let out a loud moan. Noticing this, Jurina started circling her fingers round Rena’s belly button for quite sometime, earning loud moans for every circle made.

“J-Jurina... Stop...  I’m sensitive there...” Rena panted heavily.

“I know...” Jurina landed a kiss on the belly button.

“So, Rena-sama is actually sensitive at the belly button area...” A voice was heard from the side.

“Yea... I’ll note that down just in case if anything happens, i could use this info as a blackmail.”

“Eh?” Both Rena and Jurina looked to the side to meet up with Mayu and Yuki.

“Yo...” Mayu smiled and greeted.

“Kya!” Rena falcon kicked Jurina away and covered her own body.

Jurina lifted herself from the floor and scolded the Mayuki couple. “You shouldn’t barge into people’s house like this!”

“You shouldn’t have let the windows open.” Mayu replied.

“That’s not the point here, Mayu. Do you know many times have you done this?” Jurina continued.

“Well, i’d have to say this is only the second time. You and Rena on the other hand, barged into our intimate time about 8 to 9 times already.”

“Hey, i can’t help it if vampire make out sessions were so damn hot and spicy...” Jurina explained.

“Alright. Alright... Leave that aside.. What are you doing here?” Rena asked.

“Akane-sama asked for us to get back to the headquarters. She has something to discuss with everyone from Team Rena.” Yuki said.

“Team Rena is becoming infamous in the demon world for defeating two assistants of the demon generals. We attracted a lot of attention from the demons, Rena.” Mayu said.

“So that’s what Akane wanted to discuss with us about?” Jurina asked.

Mayu and Yuki nodded their head. “Akane said that she received a letter from a demon.”




Chapter 15 - The legendary demon blade, Yamata no Orochi
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 16 - An invitation
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 15) UPDATE!
Post by: DC2805 on September 24, 2013, 11:52:51 AM
OMG! Hot making out session of Wmatsui...

But once again, get interrupted by Mayuki! Aww!!! lol...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 15) UPDATE!
Post by: Koneki on September 24, 2013, 12:19:39 PM
I started to hate mayuki(?) ok no xDDDDDdd
but why again?!! I wanted more ;___;
cruel/troll mayuki.. still I love you both >_<

XD

waiting for the contii :D seems interesting :P
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 15) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on September 24, 2013, 03:24:43 PM
Well sashi is attracted to lovetan but how about her?

What would happen to lovetan next?

Would she escape?

What is the content of the letter?

Would lovetan be good or bad?

What's wrong with nishi?

Why did nishi seem to be so angry with demon?

Can't wait up see the next

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 15) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on September 24, 2013, 10:25:00 PM
Demons sends letters? :oops: Nice.
Well next time they really should close that window. :lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 15) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 02, 2013, 07:38:20 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/10/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n.jpg?w=487)


Chapter 16 of the series is here, people! :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

ENJOY~! :on GJ:

______________________________________________

Chapter 16 - An invitation


Hellsing HQ


“What’s going on?” Rena saw that Akane was putting up an uneasy expression.

“Take a look at this.” Akane passed the letter she was holding to Rena.



Dear President of Hellsing Organization,


Yes... We do know about the Hellsing Orgnization. How this...Team Rena was able to defeat Doom and Leviathan despite using their ultimate skills. How do we demons know about this, you ask? That’s the sole reason why I’m writing this letter to you. It’s regarding my personal assistant and informant, Lovetan. I was the one who ordered her to spy on your Team Rena. You see, it’s been a few days since she had come home. I’m beginning to miss her a lot. She was supposed to return with a katana that belonged to me. I am well aware that the Hellsing organization had confined her together with the katana that she was holding onto.


So, I hereby invite you, the president of the Hellsing organization for a face to face confrontation. At 12pm tomorrow, you will be in the forest south of town with my assistant and my katana that you stole from me. Make sure you come alone. Follow my orders, and I will let your organization go free. If you do not comply with my instructions, however... Trust me, i will reclaim my assistant and my katana by pure brute force. Then i will personally destroy you and your organization. An advice for you, president. You shouldn’t mess around with a demon general.




“Lovetan is the assistant of a demon general?!!” Rena frowned.

“She seemed so much less powerful compared to the other assistant of generals we fought.” Gakuran stated.

“Well, the letter started off well... But it ended up as a threat.” Yuki said.

“It’s from a demon. What do you expect?” Jurina replied.

“It’s not just any demon. It’s one of the demon generals.” Mayu added.

“Well, at least the demon general was nice enough to wite a letter to inform me about this matter.” Akane said.

“Right... It didn’t even introduced its own name.” Nishishi stated.

“That’s not the point here, Nishishi.” Mayu said.

“So what’s your plan, Akane?” Rena asked.

“I’m fine with returning Lovetan back, but it’s still too risky to return the Yamata no Orochi.” Nishishi intercepted.

“We will not be returning Lovetan either.” Sasshi voiced out.

“Why not?” Nishishi replied.

“If you’re not returning the Yamata no Orochi, i will not allow you to return Lovetan either..” Sasshi stated.

“What are you talking about?”

“If Lovetan doesn’t return with with the Yamata no Orochi, she’ll be killed by her master. I’m not going to let that happen. Either we return both the Yamata no Orochi and Lovetan, or we do not return any at all.” Sasshi said.

“This isn’t the time to play along with your love games, Sasshi. We can’t just make this decision. It’s not as easy as what you think.” Jurina raised her voice.

“It is easy, actually. If you insist on returning only Lovetan, you will have to get past me.” Sasshi challenged.

“Stop fighting. The thing is, the demon general wants both the Yamata no Orochi and Lovetan back. I don’t think it will tolerate with us giving back only one of them or not giving any of them back at all.” Akane said.

“No. I don’t care about that Lovetan, but we’re not going to return the Yamata no Orochi. It’s too dangerous!” Nishishi retorted.

“If we do not comply with the instructions, we will be in danger as well. We’re not dealing with a normal demon or an assistant of the general we recently fought. We’re dealing directly with the demon general itself. Which, I presume is much more powerful compared to the assistants.” Mayu added.

“So, either way, we will risk our own lives, so why not we just keep the Yamata no Orochi? Who knows? If the demon general comes, we might still stand a chance against it.”

“So, you’re actually planing to fight the demon general? I don’t think it’s a good idea, though. Well, it did say that if we follow the instructions, it will let us go free.” Mayu said.

“You would actually believe that bullshit? We’re dealing with a demon, damnit! Right after following the orders, the demon general will still kill us all!” Nishishi screamed.

“Nishishi... You’re taking this too sensitively. Let’s talk about this nicely.”

“No. As long as you guys have plans on giving away the Yamata no Orochi, I will not agree with it, and i will not allow it to happen.” Nishishi replied loudly.

“I agree with Nishishi actually... Who knows what might happen if we just gave the most dangerous weapon away just like that. What more to a demon general.”

“But Lovetan was the one who found it in the first place. So, in other words, it belongs to her. Why don’t we let her decide what to do with it.” Sasshi exclaimed.

“You want us to ask opinions from a demon? That’s like the last thing anybody will do.” Jurina retorted.

“Then tell us, what other options do we have?” Chokoku sounded after a long moment of silence.

“Well.....” Jurina rolled her eyeballs upwards, trying to figure out an answer.

“So, we’ll go with Sasshi’s option by majority then. We’ll let Lovetan decide what to do with the Yamata no Orochi.” Akane decided.

Team Rena, Akane and Nishishi confronted Lovetan once again.

“So, Lovetan. Mind telling us where you found this katana from?” Rena asked.

“I’m not going to tell you anything!” Lovetan screamed.

“Lovetan... We just want to know a little more about this blade. That’a all...” Sasshi said softly.

“...” Lovetan remained silent.

“Please?” Sasshi’s lovely voice melted through Lovetan’s heart.

“Where did you find it?” Rena asked again.

“Deep within the Krubera Cave.” Lovetan finally answered.

“Kru-what?” Jurina frowned.

“The Krubera Cave. The deepest cave in the world.” Akane and Mayu simultaneously said.

“I heard of it. It is said to have no end to the cave.” Yuki continued.

“There is actually an end to the cave.” Lovetan answered.

“There is?” Mayu and Akane’s eyes widen in shock.

“That was where the Yamata no Orochi was hidden years ago. The late demon king knew that no humans will be able to explore the cave to its deepest, so he hid it there. Out of everyone’s reach.” Lovetan explained.

“Not out of your reach, though.” Jurina looked at Lovetan suspiciously.

“That’s because i was born with a gift. I was special even among the strongest of demons. I’m able to track anyone or anything which is not human or has a demonic aura. The Yamata no Orochi blade’s demonic energy was suppressed completely. So, basically i was the only one in the world who could still track for it. I spent one whole month exploring the Krubera Cave before i finally reached the end of the cave. That was where i found the Yamata no Orochi. On my way returning home, i was ordered by my master to spy on Team Rena who had been gaining a lot of attention from the demons. That was when i was caught by Sasshi.” Lovetan explained.

“Well, that explains how you got the blade. So, what do you plan to do with it?” Akane asked.

“Eh?” Lovetan looked confused.

“We’re giving you a chance to decide something for us. Do you want us to return the Yamata no Orochi to your master or not?” Akane asked.

“W-Why are you asking me to decide something like this?” Lovetan was surprised.

“If we do not return you and the blade to your master, we’ll be killed. If we return you and the blade back, we might still be killed. What more, we will be the ones who recreated the demon king. Just assume that we do not know how to decide for this.” Akane explained.

Lovetan stuttered. “I... I...”



The next day, in the forest


“You actually came...” A voice echoed from behind a tree.

“Yes i did.” Akane was strapping the long box on her back.

A shadow came out from behind the tree. It appeared to be a young lady.

“You’re the demon general? You don’t seem like a demon at all.” Akane questioned.

“Are you questioning me?” She seemed a little angered by it.

“I have to make sure i’m not giving this to the wrong person.” Akane explained.

Without hesitation, she pierced her hand into the tree trunk beside her and lifted the tree up. From what it looks like, the tree was at least a hundred years old and yet she was able to lift it up from its strong roots with only little effort. She then slammed the tree back down. “Believe me now?” She asked.

“May i have a name?”

“Aren’t you asking for too much?”

“Aren’t you being a little too secretive?” Akane asked.

Her hand curled up into a fist for a moment. Then, she released her grip and answered. “My name is Umeda. Now pass me the katana.”

Akane unstrapped the long box from her back and tossed it towards Umeda’s direction. She then opened the box to discover a katana laying in it. A flawless blade with a purple handle. It definitely matches the description of the Yamata no Orochi.

“Good...” She closed the box back before continuing. “So, where’s my assistant?”

“She’s on her way here.” Akane said.

“Well, there’s no need for her to come home anymore.” Within a second, Akane was blasted into a tree and pinned up by the neck.

“Gah!” Akane was in pain. “Y-You betrayed our trust... You said you will let us go free!”

“You believed that?” I was just joking actually.”

“What about your assistant?”

“Now that I got my hands on the Yamata no Orochi, I don’t need her ‘gift’ anymore. I merely used her to get this blade.”

“Y-You’re a cheat...”

“I’ll take that as a compliment...” Umeda laughed before continuing. “From what i know, you’re the President of Hellsing, right? It seems you’re not that bright after all... You're dumber than i expected.”

Akane started snickering. “You’re right... I’m not that bright... I’m dumb. But this makes you even dumber than i am.”

Umeda slammed Akane onto the wall even harder. “What are you saying!?”

“The ‘so called’ Yamata no Orochi you’re holding onto is a fake one... Looks flawless, am i right? I spent the whole night duplicating the blade.”

“WHAT!?”

“Never underestimate the intellect of the ex-captain of the battle strategy and tactics department. I did this to test your actions after getting the blade. Writing a letter does not make you the slight bit nicer. It seems that you failed the test badly.”

Umeda raised her claws ready to strike onto Akane before Akane spoke out once again. “Kill me, and you will never find the real Yamata no Orochi ever! Not even your precious assistant whom you used will help you anymore!”



Chapter 16 - An invitation
END


Next Chapter : Chapter 17 - Ambush
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 16) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on October 02, 2013, 10:38:26 PM
Well... That's interesting...

Umeda revealed her own wickedness too fast...

Now that the hellsing knew about Umeda intention...

There is possibility for Lovetan to help Hellsing...?

Well if that was the case Sashi would be happy

Who was the one that derived with such a tactic...?

Nice one too... Was is Mayu, Lovetan or Akane?

Can't wait to see the next chapter

Ambush... so the hellsing going to ambush Umeda or the other way around?

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 16) UPDATE!
Post by: Angeldarke on October 03, 2013, 01:17:12 AM
WoW what will happen next  :ding:

akane will died or team rena are going to save her this is a mystery  :hiakhiakhiak:

great fic continue please  :onioncheer:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 16) UPDATE!
Post by: Cometerz48 on October 03, 2013, 02:54:18 AM
Okay, I've been a silent reader for a while but now shall start commenting..

WHOAAA!!! This is awesome!! Ume's the demon general??!! Why did you... *nevermindjustinshock*

Oh man, Sasshi defending Lovetan is so lovely~

Wonder what will happen next.. Will be waiting for your updates for sure. :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 16) UPDATE!
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on October 03, 2013, 11:46:17 AM
Umeda huh? ... haha ... niiiice :DD

looking forward on how they'll do in dealing with her :DD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 16) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 05, 2013, 06:30:04 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/10/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n1.jpg?w=487)


Here's another chapter of my fic~! :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

ENJOY~! :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ:

______________________________________

Chapter 17 - Ambush


“How dare you challenge me like this!?” Umeda was completely furious.

“Seems like you showed your true colors way too fast. I already expected that you will never let us go free even after we returned the Yamata no Orochi. Like Jurina said, demons will always be demons.” Akane snickered.

Umeda slammed Akane onto the tree once again and gripped onto her neck harder to suffocate her. Umeda said angrily. “You made a grave mistake.”

“No... You’re the one who’s making a grave mistake. Kill me right now, and you can kiss the Yamata no Orochi goodbye!”

Being completely angered by Akane’s action, Umeda still didn’t want to let go of Akane. She then smiled evilly. “I don’t need the Yamata no Orochi... I can just rule the demon world using my own powers!”

“You what?” Akane seemed a little surprised.

“In other words... I will make sure you suffer and die right here, right now.” Umeda’s statement shocked Akane quite badly. Umeda raised her claws again to strike right onto Akane’s head.

“Decaforce Type 3 - The Sonic Sword : Silfarion!” Rena appeared from the side in an instant and swinged her sword down to strike Umeda. Without moving away from her position or even looking towards Rena’s direction, she raised her other hand and managed to catch Rena’s sword using only two fingers.

“What!? How did she see that coming?” Rena was shocked. Umeda then tossed Akane towards Rena as thy both fell onto the ground at the same time.

“Your little ambush is mere child’s play for me. I saw that one coming easily.” Umeda answered.

At this time, Yuki and Gakuran came from the nearby bushes with their whole body coated to ambush Umeda. Upon noticing, she gracefully dodged both attacks and managed to grab onto their arm. Yuki’s arm on her left, and Gakuran’s arm on her right. She then spinned around and tossed both of them far away, slamming through few trees. Chokoku used this timing to leap down from the tree above to land a powerful punch onto Umeda. Despite Chokoku having an immense strength, Umeda managed to punch Chokoku’s fist away, deflecting her attack before landing a high speed kick right onto Chokoku’s face that sent her flying far away.

“Another two in that bush over there, why don’t you just come out right now.” Umeda pointed at a nearby bush.

“Crap. We got discovered.” Jurina and Nishishi hopped out of that bush.

“Nobody can ever hide from me... Ever. I can see through everything. Hear through everything...” Umeda stated.

“You never see through my plans, though.” Akane smiled.

“That was my mistake. I accidentally let my guard down that time... I was just too excited about getting the Yamata no Orochi back.”

“What kind of demon general lets her guard down so easily?” Gakuran insulted.

“Speak all you want. This will be your last chance to speak before i destroy all of you.” Umeda snickered.

“Be on guard, all of you. She’s not as simple as she looks. She’s one of the demon general after all.” Mayu sounded from al their earpieces.

“I don’t need you to tell me that, captain.” Akane answered.

“Ah... Forgive me. I almost forgot that you were the captain of the battle strategy and tactics department before me.” Mayu was a little embarrassed.

“So, that was the captain, Watanabe Mayu...” Umeda smiled.

“The voice came from our earpieces. You’re able to hear to that extent?” Rena was shocked.

“As i said, i can see and hear through everything... The slightest sound.. Your movements... Hear your heartbeat... I am even able to look deep into your heart..”

“I remember now... Umeda, one of the four great demon generals. The only known demon who fights using her fists and legs and doesn’t possess any demonic type powers, but instead has the ability to see and hear anything within a kilometer of her range. She could even see and hear things that normal human will never be able to see or hear. With the utilization of her ability to the fullest, combined with the incredibly immense strength and speed she possesses, her hand-to-hand combat skills were said to be even on par with the late demon king.” Jurina explained.

“You know something about me, it seems... I remember you as well... Center. Born as a nephilim from a demon father and an angel mother. Just to let you know, I knew your father for quite some time.” Umeda stated.

“Y-You knew my father?” Jurina’s eyes widened.

“You looked shocked.. Ah... Could it be that you have never met him before?” Umeda asked.

“...” Jurina remained silent.

“Too bad you will never get the chance to meet him, though. Since he’s busy undergoing his eternal torture in hell for making out with an angel. You, Center... Was a mistake in the first place! You’re not even supposed to exist!” Umeda laughed a little at her own statement.

“Stop insulting Jurina, you bitch!!” Rena rushed forward and swinged her sword upwards. “Decaforce Type 7 - The Gravity Blade : Gravity Core!”

Rena swinged her Gravity Core downwards to land a powerful strike. Using only her bare hands, Umeda managed to deflect the Gravity Core away by punching it from the side, causing Rena to be pulled aside as well from the weight before greeted with a high speed kick that blasted her right through a rock. “You’ve got a strong weapon there... But still, your movements are way too slow.. I read your movements easily.”

“Too slow, huh? Try some vampire super speed!” Gakuran and Yuki cracked their fingers and leaped towards Umeda in their fastest speed to land a high speed punch simultaneously. Despite Yuki and Gakuran moving at their top speed, Umeda managed to see through their movements easily and grab hold onto both their fist tightly, halting their movements.

“Gakuran Vondrak Bloodscream and Black Vladimus Dracula. The both of you came from renowned royal vampire families... Umeda stated while still gripping onto their fists tightly. Both Yuki and Gakuran attempted to remove their fist away from Umeda’s grip but to no avail. “The both of you have the speed... But still, you lack the strength.” She then increased her strength and crushed both their fists, causing both Yuki and Gakuran to scream in pain.

She let go of both their fists and landed a high speed punch on both of them at the same time, sending them flying before snickering. “This is what you call a punch...”

Chokoku coated her arm with a concentrated gold aura before leaping towards Umeda to land a powerful blow. Upon noticing, Umeda released her own punch towards Chokoku’s fist to defend against it. Chokoku then swinged her other fist towards Umeda but immediately got deflected away by a high speed kick towards her arm. “You’re strong...”

Umeda spinned her body and attempted a powerful kick, but got successfully defended by Chokoku with both her arm. Umeda smiled a little. “Not bad...”

Chokoku suddenly felt extreme pressure on both her arms as Umeda increased the force on her kick. Not wanting to lose, Chokoku released her aura completely, forming the shape of a huge golden wolf. This time, Chokoku was able to defend against Umeda’s powerful kick effectively. Umeda smiled again. “I’d give you some credit, Chokoku. You really do live up to your name as the strongest werewolf in the world. Being able to make me use 60% of my power...”

Chokoku’s eyes widened. “Only 60%?”

“You wouldn’t want to see me in my 100% form... Even the late demon king wouldn’t want to see it..” Umeda said. She took this chance to spin her body once again and landed a successful high speed kick on Chokoku’s face and sent her flying away.

This time, Jurina leaped towards Umeda with her scythe and attempted a slash. Upon noticing, Umeda somersault backwards and managed to dodge it. “I saw you coming, Center...” Umeda smirked.

“How dare you hurt Rena-chan! I will not forgive you!!” Jurina sent a series of shockwaves towards Umeda. Instead of dodging, she ran towards the shockwaves direction and punched her way through it before reaching the front of Jurina.

“S-She punched through the shockwaves...” Jurina was literally shocked.

“Demons are way stronger than angels, Center...” Umeda said.

“That’s where you’re wrong!” Jurina swinged her scythe towards Umeda once again. This time, she caught Jurina’s scythe with her bare hands. Jurina suddenly smirked. “You know very well what will happen if demons touch an angel weapon..”

Umeda’s hand suddenly started to burn. Jurina took this opportunity to pull her scythe away. To her surprise, Umeda still had her hand tightly gripping onto the scythe despite her hand burning. “I’m not sure what you’re trying to say..” Umeda frowned. “This feels... A little tingly..”

“What!? She wasn’t affected!?”

“I’m not your average demon, Center. Remember this fact. I don't have a weakness.” Umeda lifted the scythe along with Jurina and slammed her to the ground.

At this time, a blade extended from the side, aiming straight for Umeda’s face. As she noticed it, she dodged to the side to evade the attack.

“Release : Kyodaina Ken!” Nishishi shouted. The width of her blade increased in an instant and managed to graze Umeda a little on her face.

“Didn’t see that coming, did you?” Nishishi smirked.

“Don’t get too full of yourself!” Umeda suddenly disappeared into thin air.

“Where did she go!?” Nishishi was shocked.

Umeda reappeared from behind Nishishi and raised her claws to strike down. Another blade then deflected her claws away. “No back stabbing.” It was Akane.

“Not bad.. You read my movements... Try reading this!” Umeda disappeared once again and reappeared behind Akane. She immediately swinged her blade behind her to clash again with Umeda’s claws and deflected them away once again.

“You’re very fast...” Umeda was impressed.

“You’re not the only fast one here, Umeda. I have a special ability as well...” Akane pointed her blade towards Umeda.

“...” Umeda remained silent and looked at everyone.

“What’s the matter? Let’s end this fight right now.” Akane said.

“Seems like I’m done here. I’m leaving.” Umeda’s statement shocked everyone.

“What? You’re leaving? Just like that?” Nishishi looked at Umeda suspiciously.

“I think I’m just going to sit back and watch some interesting drama that is going to happen in the near future...” Umeda answered.

“What the hell? That was so random...” Nishishi stated.

“I can see through everybody’s hearts... And I saw... One of you possess an evil heart. One more evil than mine... I’m not going to reveal who is it, though. There will be no fun if i just tell who is it. I think I’ll just sit back and watch how this drama will develop. I’m more interested in this now.” Umeda expained.

“You’re talking nonsense right now, Umeda.” Akane retorted.

“Trust me, President. There is nothing that i will see wrongly.” Umeda stated her final sentence before disappearing into thin air.

“What did she just say?” Rena got back to her feet.

“Not sure what she really meant by that, though...” Jurina shrugged.

“What she meant is that there is a betrayer among us.” Chokoku sounded.

“I still do not trust her.” Akane stood firm on her opinion.

“But Umeda said that she was never wrong in this...” Rena said.

“If the president lose faith even in her own members, the organization is sure to fall. I know all of you very well, and i do not believe any of you will betray Hellsing.”

“It’s probably just some psychological thing she did to make us suspicious of each other...” Gakuran answered.

Nishishi nodded and smiled “I’m proud to have a president who trust her comrades to this extent, Akane.. I should buy you a parakeet..”

“You will?” Akane got a little excited.

“Nope. I was just joking..” Nishishi laughed.

“I knew it... We’re done here, so let’s go back now.” Akane stretched her body and sheathed her blade back.

“Aww... I was just getting pumped up to see you in action, Akane...” Rena said.

“I haven’t fought for quite some time, so my skills may have gotten rusty a little...” Akane explained.

“But you were so cool when you defended against Umeda’s high speed attacks! I wanna see more of your fighting skills, Akane!” Jurina screamed like a fangirl.

“Don’t worry... You’ll be able to see it sooner or later..” Akane smied.



Back in Hellsing HQ

“You asked us to go against your master... Why?” Sasshi asked.

“I just didn’t want to work under her anymore... I was always threatened and tortured by her if i do not listen to her orders or when i fail to track someone. I was afraid of her... I just do not want to face her anymore... She wouldn’t kill me though, because she needs me to track for the Yamata no Orochi. But once she lay her hands on it, i doubt i will be of any use to her anymore. Then, she will kill me.” Lovetan explained.

“You’ve gone through a harsh life... How did she torture you?” Sasshi asked in a worried expression.

“She mostly punched me....”

“It must have hurt a lot, huh...”

“Yea, it does...” Lovetan nodded.

“I’m a zombie, so i don’t know much about pain and i don’t really remember what pain feels like..” Sasshi shrugged.

“Well, my pain isn’t something anybody would want to remember, though.

Without uttering a single word, Sasshi pulled Lovetan into an embrace, startling her. “W-What are you doing?”

“I’m sorry.. Please forgive me, Lovetan..” Sasshi suddenly apologized.

“W-Why are you apologizing suddenly?”

“I’m sorry that i didn’t get to protect you from your master, Lovetan. I just wish i knew you long ago... Then i could have protected you. You wouldn’t have been tortured by your master, then.”

“...” Lovetan remained silent as Sasshi tightened her hug.

Lovetan then sounded. “You’re really nice, Sasshi... You care for me a lot..”

“Of course i do... I love you, that’s why.” Sasshi shot a smile at Lovetan.

Lovetan blushed at Sasshi’s statement. Sasshi continued, “You don’t have to be worried about getting tortured or hurt anymore, Lovetan. From now on, i will be the one who protect you.. I will not allow anybody to hurt you.”

At another side of the headquarters, Mayu and Yuki were chatting with each other.

“Hey, Yuki...” Mayu called out.

“What is it, Nezumi-sama?” Yuki replied.

“Something bothers me a lot...”

“You’re bothered by something? What is it?”

“It was what that demon general Umeda said... She said someone from the group possesses an evil heart.. I’m really troubled by this.”

“I see... I’m not too sure about that..” Yuki rolled her eyes for a moment before meeting up with Mayu’s eyes squinting suspiciously at her.

“W-What’s wrong, Nezumi-sama?” Yuki seemed surprised.

Mayu poked Yuki’s nose. “You’re not the one that Umeda’s talking about, are you?”

“Of course not. I suspect you’re the one instead...” Yuki poked Mayu’s face.

“How can i be the one she’s talking about when i wasn’t even there in the first place? You’re the one!” Mayu pinched Yuki’s face.

“And i already said i’m not a betrayer.” Yuki pinched both Mayu’s cheeks.

“Ouch! Ouch! It hurts!” Mayu complained. Yuki realised that she was using a little too much strength and released her grip immediately.

Mayu immediately got teary eyed, covering her face. “Y-You just hurt me, Yuki... How could you...”

“F-Forgive me, Nezumi-sama... I didn’t mean to...”

“You’re the betrayer, Yuki... You just tried to hurt me...”

“I’m sorry... Is there anything i can do so that you will forgive me?” Yuki sincerely asked.

“Kiss me.” Mayu removed her hands off her face and closed her eyes. Without hesitation, Yuki leaned in and kissed Mayu on the lips. The kiss started becoming more and more passionate.

Mayu immediately pulled away before things get more intimate than this. “We’re in the organization, Yuki. We shouldn’t be kissing here. Let’s wait till we go back home first, ok?” Yuki smiled and nodded at Mayu’s statement.

“Aww... Finished already?” Jurina who was watching pouted her mouth.

“Yea.. I was waiting for more.” Rena said.

“Hey, stop watching!” Mayu shouted.

“You’re the one who started making out in a public place. Don’t blame us for watching.” Jurina replied.

“Oh yea... Nezumi-sama, you have to get ready.” Yuki sounded.

“Huh? Get ready for what?” Mayu frowned.

“Your hunter training with Akane-sama. I already applied your name to be an official hunter in Hellsing.” Yuki smiled.

Mayu’s jaw dropped open. “YOU DID WHAT!?”




Chapter 17 - Ambush
END



Next Chapter : Chapter 18 - Lightning Blade
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 17) UPDATE!
Post by: gek geki on October 05, 2013, 07:12:55 PM
I think its nishi or mayu?since mayu family still mystery
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 17) UPDATE!
Post by: clubhappy on October 05, 2013, 07:23:43 PM
I'm curious about this one who possesses an evil heart XD
and a little hot Mayuki moment at the end of the the chapter  :wub: SWEET!
So now Mayu'll train to be a hunter like Yuki and the others, too! Can't wait.
Thanks for this update  :P
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 17) UPDATE!
Post by: qr.rima on October 05, 2013, 08:42:47 PM
Ohh an evil heart... Hmm nishi or akane would be my guess

Sent from mobile

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 17) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on October 05, 2013, 10:51:51 PM
Who is the betrayal...?

I think I agreed with qr.rima-san.... My guess would be between Nishi or Akane....

Ah... sashi and lovetan...

Eh... Mayu is going to undergo training...

Going to be interesting....

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 17) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on October 05, 2013, 11:04:52 PM
prob nishishi... ah... this 'll be really interesting(though it's already real interesting)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 17) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on October 06, 2013, 03:07:19 AM
Lightning blade???

If my hunch seems right, that's Alastor???

Hey Jurina, why the Osiris and Mjollnjr are your only weapon?? You should have at least Beowulf or Cerberus...

Maybe they need a Reaper to help them against Demon General since their strength are comparable to the demons... :) :)

Waiting for your next update... XD XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 17) UPDATE!
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on October 06, 2013, 07:46:14 AM
Umeda's ability reminds me that of Cobra's from Fairy Tail ... haha ... nice update btw :)) ... I have a feeling it's Nishishi ... but then again, I could be wrong ... haha ... y do I feel like I can see what's coming on the next chappy o__O ... weird ... oh well ... looking forward on teh next one ;))
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 17) UPDATE!
Post by: DC2805 on October 06, 2013, 03:10:09 PM
My guess is Akane  :roll:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 17) UPDATE!
Post by: Cometerz48 on October 08, 2013, 04:48:35 PM
Gyahh!! Demon Umeda is just unbelievably strong eh??  :shocked

My guess goes for Nishishi.. Somehow I think she gets angry quite easy ._.
Thank you for the update, will be waiting for your next one  XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 17) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 09, 2013, 10:13:26 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/10/935859_10201442626924967_788971638_n2.jpg?w=487)


Here comes the 18th chapter of the series~!  :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

ENJOY!! :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ:
___________________________________________

Chapter 18 - Lightning blade


“Why would you do something like that, Yuki!?” Mayu shook Yuki hard on her collar.

“I’m putting your talents to good use, Nezumi-sama... It’s a waste having to wield vampire powers but not being able to use them.” Yuki answered.

“Yea, i get you.. But still, you shouldn’t do that without me knowing! You’re the betrayer, Yuki! You’re definitely the betrayer! Hey guards! Catch Yuki now!!!” Mayu screamed.

Mayu was suddenly lifted by the back of her collar by Akane. “What do you think you’re trying to do to Yuki, captain?”

“A-Akane! I didn’t sign up for any hunter training! It was Yuki who put my name!” Mayu explained.

Suddenly, a memory flashed through Akane’s head...

“President, i did not sign up for the hunter training! It was Airin who did it!” Akane stated loudly.

“Calm down, Churi... It’s just a hunter training. It’ll be simple...” Airin, who was standing beside Akane smiled at her.

“Do you even know what you’re talking about? I’m already the captain of the battle strategy and tactics department. I can’t have two different jobs under the same organization.” Akane said.

“You’ll be the first to have two jobs in Hellsing, then. You have great potential, Churi... I can see that in you. Who knows? Maybe after your training, you’ll come out as a S-class hunter just like myself.” Airin proudly said.

“Meh... I’d rather just stay within the organization rather than to go out and hunt for rogue vampires and werewolves..” Akane said.

“You’re such a boring person, Churi! Field work is so much more fun than to just stay in the organization and chilling. You get to feel the fun of it...”

“Hunting’s not fun, Airin. Who’re you trying to kid?”

“It is fun!”

“It’s not!”

“I said it is fun!”

“And i said it’s not!”

“How would you know hunting isn’t fun if you haven’t tried it, huh?” Airin asked.

“It’s because i don’t like it.”

“So, it’s not fun because you don’t like it? Wow... What an answer..” Airin raised her eyebrows.

“Just stop pestering me about this, will you?”

“So are you going for the training or not?” Airin asked again.

“As i said before... No.” Akane stood on her answer.

“Not gonna go, huh? You’re the one who forced me to do this.” Airin then nodded her head and reached for something in her bag. To Akane’s surprise, Airin took out a little bird.

“Oh my god! That bird was in your bag the whole time!? It was suffocating so much!! Why would you place it in your bag?” Akane sounded loudly.

“Do you know what i will do to this little bird if you don’t join the hunter training?” Airin threatened.

“You better not hurt the bird, Airin.. I’m warning you...”

Airin then gripped onto the bird’s head softly, and she was wearing an evil smile on her face. Akane was shocked. “No no no no! Don’t do it! I’ll go! Just don’t harm the bird! Please! Just let it go!” Akane had tears in her eyes.

Airin smiled and let go of the bird as if flew away. “Well, it’s not that hard, isn’t it?”

At this time, Akane wiped her tears off and started grinning. “Hah! I’m not going to join the hunter training! What’re you gonna do now, Airin?”

“...” Airin remained silent.

“Don’t forget that i’m the captain of the battle strategy and tactics department, Airin. I can always outsmart anybody! At anytime! MUAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA!!!” Akane laughed out loud.

Without uttering a single word, Airin took out another little bird from her bag.
“Kyaaaaa!!!!!! Why is there another bird in your bag!?!?!?!?” Akane screamed in shock as her eyes widened.

“You’re a thousand years too early to try and outsmart me, Churi. I know you too well.”

“I’m sorry, Airin. Please... Let go of the bird.. I’ll join this time! For sure!” Akane begged.

“Sure?”

“I promise.” Akane smiled.

“I don’t know about that though... Basically this is the only bird i have left to threaten you... I can’t just let it fly away like this. What if you turn over on your words later on?” Airin was contemplating.

“I already promised, did I? So, just let go of the bird and I will join the training, ok?” Akane said.

“Well... Alright. I trust you.” Airin let go of the bird again.

As soon as the bird flew away, Akane changed her expression again. “Hah! I’m not joining! What’re you gonna do now that you have no more birds, huh? I already told you i can outsmart anyone, anytime!”

And once again, Airin took out another bird from her bag. “Oh, you’re just so predictable, Churi...”

“KKYYYYAAAAAAA!!!!! There was another one after all!!!!!!” Akane screamed.

“You can trick other people but not me, Churi... Not me...” This time, Airin took out a semi-automatic pistol and aimed right at the bird’s head. “You had your chance, Churi... Now this bird will die from your stubbornness.”

“NNOOOOOO!!!!!!!!” Akane screamed as Airin pulled the trigger of the gun.

“BANG!” Airin imitated the sound of a bullet and screamed at Akane’s face.

Before they knew it, Akane fainted from the shock. Airin then smiled. “This is a fake gun, moron. Learn your place before you use your intellect against me... When you wake up, you have to get ready for your hunter training though. I’m your personal examiner after all... And i’m going to make sure that you pass as a S-class hunter.”



~~~~~



“I’ll be your personal examiner for this hunter test, captain. You should feel honored.” Akane smiled at Mayu as they stepped into the training room.

“And why should i feel honored by that again?” Mayu questioned.

“The examiner will usually be one of the S-class hunter here, but you’re a special case. You’re different than the others, captain. You have something most people don’t have.” Akane explained.

“Well, what is it?” Mayu looked confused.

“Answer me, captain... Do you believe that physical abilities will ever reign above intellect?”

“No.” Mayu confidently said.

“Are you sure about that?”

“With the correct tactics and knowledge, you’ll be able to outsmart someone much more powerful than yourself. As long as i learned about my opponents’ movements and habits, I’m quite sure I can figure out a tactic to win.”

“Well answered, captain. So, your test will be simple.” Akane unsheathed her blade from her waist and pointed at Mayu. “Prove your statement right.”

“Hey, wait! I have no data about your fighting abilities, Akane!” Mayu stated.

“That’s why it’s a test, captain. Do you think your enemies will tell you their weaknesses before they fight you?”

“Wait. What are the conditions for winning or losing?”

“If i’m able to hit you 10 times, you fail. But if you’re able to hit me just once, you’ll pass the test. Then i will decide what rank of hunter you belong to from your performance. Are you ready?” Akane explained.

“Yes i am.” Mayu said confidently. Suddenly, Akane disappeared from her sight with the blink of an eye.

“That’s one hit for me...” Without Mayu noticing, Akane’s blade was already laying on Mayu’s shoulder.

“That was really fast...” Mayu’s eyes widened in shock. Without hesitating, Mayu swinged her arm behind, only to punch the air. “Where did she go?”

Suddenly, Akane’s blade was right in front of her nose. “That’s two hits...”

“This speed is comparable to the demon general Umeda’s! How is it possible!?” Mayu questioned herself.

“Come on, captain. You’re better than this. Try to analyze my movements and sword techniques.” Akane said.

“I’m trying! You’re just too fas-” Before Mayu could finish her statement, Akane was gone. Mayu then got elbowed from the back that caused her to totter forwards.

“Come on, captain. If you were in field work, you would have died by now.” Akane said.

“That’s why I said before that i wasn’t suitable for the field work! I’m a tactician. Not a hunter!”

“You just told me that with the correct tactics and knowledge, you’ll be able to outsmart someone much more powerful than yourself. You also said that if you learned about your opponents’ movements and habits, you’ll be able to figure out a tactic to win. What’s the matter, captain? You’re not proving your statement to me at all.” Akane raised her voice.

“I will prove it to you, Akane! Just watch me!” Mayu dashed forward towards Akane and attempted a high speed kick, only to meet the air once again. At this time, Akane reappeared and grabbed onto Mayu’s neck before pinning her down on the ground. “It’s easier said than done, isn’t it?”

Mayu swinged her hand and attempted a punch. Akane disappeared again. But Mayu noticed something right before Akane disappeared. “A spark?”

Mayu stood up again, only to be met with Akane’s blade on her face once again. “5 hits.. You’re already halfway towards failure..”

Mayu attempted a punch again, only to test out hr theory about the spark she noticed just now. Akane was out of sight once again. Finally, Mayu discovered something. “There was a spark on her blade just right before she disappeared.”

*ZAP*

“That sound...” Mayu frowned.

*ZAP*

Mayu leaped to the side according to her own instinct. She then noticed that Akane was standing at the spot where Mayu was standing a few seconds ago. Mayu dodged Akane’s attack. Akane smiled. “Not bad, captain. You’re starting to get the hang of it..”

“A lightning blade?” Mayu finally figured it out.

“You’re right, captain. This is a lightning blade which grants me the speed of lightning.”



~~~~~



“What’s this?” Akane asked.

“It’s my weapon. The lightning blade.” Airin explained.

“What does it do?” Akane asked.

“What do you think it does?” Airin asked again.

“Wait... Why are you giving this to me again?” Akane frowned.

“Well, just think of it as a present to celebrate your achievement in becoming an S-class hunter..” Airin explained.

“Then what about you? Don’t you need a weapon yourself?”

Airin rolled her eyes. “Oh gosh, Churi... Have you forgotten that i’m a weapons specialist? I can create my own weapons.”

Airin took out her blade as well. “This is mine...”

Akane then looked at Airin’s blade. “Hey, it looks exactly the same with the one you gave me.”

“Yup... It’s a lightning blade as well..” Airin smiled.

“So... Basically we’re using the same weapon...”

“Yup... From now on, we’ll be hunting partners. Don’t we look like a couple fighting together with the same weapon?” Airin smiled at Akane.

“Well... What can i say?” Akane smiled back.

Airin then grabbed Akane’s hand. “Now let’s go for your first mission, Churi! You’ll finally get to feel the fun in hunting! You will not regret it, i promise you!”



~~~~~


“So, captain... Now that you already know the identity of this blade i’m holding, you shouldn’t have a problem in figuring out a tactic to hit me.” Akane pointed her blade at Mayu.

“I’ll try...” As soon as Mayu finished her sentence, she was already striked backwards by Akane.

“You’re too slow. Vampires are supposed to be fast, captain.”

“Just one more....” Mayu closed her eyes and whispered to herself while concentrating hard.

Akane used her lightning speed again.

*ZAP*

“There you are!” Mayu immediately spinned her body around and swinged her fist. As Mayu predicted, that’s where Akane really was, but her fist didn’t hit Akane though. She defended it with her blade. She’s not elected as the president for nothing.

“I see you finally understand how this lightning blade works..” Akane smiled before continuing, “But it doesn’t only give me the speed of lightning, captain..”

Electricity suddenly appeared on Akane’s blade and shot Mayu away. By this time, Akane’s blade was cladded with lightning.



~~~~~



“Wow, Churi. Congratulations! You’re finally at the top of the organization! I’m impressed.” Airin clapped her hands excitedly.

“Why would you be impressed? You should have already seen it coming.. I already knew i will be the next president of Hellsing. Who else deserves this spot?” Akane proudly said.

“Me, of course!” Airin stated out loud.

“And why is that?” Akane asked in an annoying tone.

“It’s because i had more hunting experience than you, Churi!” Airin poked Akane’s shoulder.

“Is this how you talk to the president? You may have more hunting experience than me, but I had been in Hellsing longer than you. You should be happy that you had the vice president spot, ok?” Akane said before noticing a girl standing next to Airin the whole time. She looked about the similar age as them. Akane then pointed at her. “Wait a minute... Who’s this girl?”

“She’s a homeless girl. I found her when i was out hunting. She was attacked by a pack of werewolves.” Airin explained.

“Well, that does not explain what is she doing in the HEADQUARTERS OF A SECRET ORGANIZATION! Are you out of your mind, Airin? Why did you bring her back!? You should have just left after you saved her from the werewolves. Not bring her back!” Akane raised her voice.

“Calm down, Churi... Let me tell my part of the story.. The thing is.. I never helped this girl.. She took out the whole pack of werewolves single-handedly. I just so happened to be there as well. She has potential, Churi. You have to let her into our organization. She has no place to go.” Airin explained.

“Single-handedly?” Akane was a little shocked.

“...” The girl simply looked back and forth at Airin and Akane.

“How did you do it?” Akane asked the girl.

“I...just...punched and kicked them...” She softly said.

“Oh, who cares how she did it. What matters is that she has great potential as a hunter. I can see it inside of her.” Airin was sure.

Akane then nodded. “So, do you have a name?”

The girl nodded. “...”

“Well? Tell me your name then. Why are you keeping your mouth shut?” Akane asked in a slightly loud tone.

The girl grabbed onto Airin’s arm and hid behind her. Noticing this, Airin smacked Akane on the shoulder. “Stop scaring a newcomer, Churi.”

“What? I was just asking for the name. That’s all..” Akane shrugged.

“It’s alright. She could be a little scary at times.. But she’s a good person. You don’t have to be afraid.” Airin pointed right at Akane’s face.

“Excuse me? I just heard my name.” Akane frowned.

The girl finally spoke up. “M-My name is... Nakanishi Yuka...”

“Nakanishi Yuka... That’s a long name, though..” Akane said.

“Hmm... How about Nishishi?” Airin suggested. “It’s easier to remember. Besides, the name is cute, isn’t it?”

“Well... Nishishi it is.” Akane said.

“She needs someone to train her, Churi..” Airin said.

“Sure. I’ll order someone to do it.” Akane nodded.

“Nah... I don’t think so.. I think you should do it personally.” Airin said.

“Nope. Not gonna happen. I have my own stuff to do.”

“Like watching over your bird collections?”

“Wha-.. No.. I have... No. Why don’t you train her instead?”

“It’s because you’re a better fighter than me, am i right? So, you should be able to bring out her potential easier. Unless... You think that I’m a better fighter than you, then fine. I’ll acknowledge it. I’ll train her, then. Since I can fight better than you. So, see ya!” Airin grabbed Nishishi’s arm and started walking away.

“Hey, stop! I’ll train her, alright!” Akane rolled her eyes.

“Still as prideful as ever, aren’t you...” Airin laughed.

“I’m going to have my revenge on you soon, Airin.. Don’t you think you can escape from me.” Akane was completely frustrated.

Airin raised her eyebrows. “Oh, is that a threat i hear? We’ll see who’s threatening who when i start buying grilled pigeon for you to eat every single day!”



~~~~~


“Gah!” Mayu was blown away by Akane’s lightning attack again.

“This is the true form of the lightning blade. It’s offensive power is comparable to a real lightning strike.” Akane said as she sheathed her blade back into its cover. “That was the tenth hit. You failed, captain.”

Mayu then stood herself back up. “Maybe intellect was never meant to reign over physical strength after all.”

“That’s where you’re wrong, captain. You just lack the field experience. That’s all.” Akane smiled.

“Really?”

“There was an arrogant brat that I met years ago. She always thought that intellect is nothing compared to physical strength.” Akane said.

“Do tell.” Mayu seemed interested.


~~~~~


It was years ago. Airin and Akane sat side by side at the top of the hill of AKB Island.

“Isn’t it beautiful here, Churi?” Airin was completely mesmerized by the scenery of the sunset.

“Yea, it is...” Akane nodded.

“You know... I’ve always wanted to have my burial right here, on the top of the hill of AKB Island when i die. Somehow I just feel peaceful here.”

“...” Akane remained silent and continued enjoying the beautiful scenery.

Airin then leaned on Akane’s shoulder. Noticing Airin’s action, Akane smiled and leaned back on her head. Airin smiled and said, “I’m really happy, Churi..”

“What’re you happy for?”

“I’ve always wanted to watch the beautiful sunset here. Or even better, with my loved one...”

“So you’re saying that I’m your loved one?” Akane asked jokingly.

“Of course you’re not. You’re a hundred years too early to be my loved one.”

“Hey, come on. You’re destroying the sweet atmosphere here.”

“But still... I’m happy to be able to watch the sunset here with you, though. I like you, Churi. I always feel happy when i’m with you.” Airin clinged her arm onto Akane’s arm.

“Yea... I feel the same as well, Airin.” Both Airin and Akane remained in that posisition as they watched the sunset together.

“How’s training going on with Nishishi?” Airin broke the silence.

“She’s doing really good... I created a weapon for her.” Akane said.

“Wait... You created a weapon? You know how to create weapons?” Airin frowned.

“Well, you’re the one who taught me.”

“I did?”

“Don’t you remember? I was always beside you when you create weapons. So, i remembered the basic steps. I just need to alter certain things to make different weapons.” Akane explained.

“Wow... Your intelligence is not a joke, Akane. Sometimes, it’s scary. So... What weapon did you create?” Airin asked.

“I call it the Giant Blade. Basically it can extend its length and width.”

“Sounds interesting.” Airin smiled.

At this time, a wolf howl is heard from the forest. “A werewolf... Let’s go, Churi.” Airin stood up and pulled Akane up along. Both of them rushed into the forest and saw a pack of wolves ganging up on a girl.

As Akane unsheathed her blade, Airin stopped her. “Wait...”

The girl held a silver katana on her left hand and held a semi-automatic gun on her right. In a mere few minutes time, she single-handedly defeated the pack of werewolves with little effort.

“C-Churi... Are you seeing what I’m seeing right now?” Airin nudged Akane.

“A silver weapon... There’s no mistaking it.” Akane approached the girl. “Hey...”

The girl looked at Akane. “May i help you?”

“You seem to have talent. Would you like to join Hellsing? It’s an organization where-” Akane didn’t get to finish her question as the girl already intercepted her.

“Hellsing? You mean the organization founded by Abraham Van Helsing?” she asked.

“As i expected... You’re a descendant of the Van Helsing family, am i right?” Akane asked.

“You’re right. The name’s Rena Van Helsing. Your organization, Hellsing was founded by my ancestor.” Rena answered.

“Then why weren’t you in the organization in the first place?” Airin asked.

“I prefer working alone than to work for others.” Rena arrogantly said.

“A cheeky little brat, aren’t you...” Akane said.

Airin then thought of an idea. “How about we have a challenge. You and Churi will engage in a battle. If Churi wins, you’ll join us. Or else, you’re free to go.”

“Sure... I doubt you’ll be able to win me though. I am the descendant of the Van Helsing family after all.” Rena said loudly.

“Excuse me?” Akane was surprised by Rena’s rudeness.

“So, shall we start?” Rena took out her katana and her gun.

“Sure. Any time.” Akane unsheathed her lightning blade.

Rena leaped towards Akane to strike, only to end up cutting the air. The next moment, Akane’s blade was already on Rena’s shoulder.

“Well, that ended quickly...” Airin was surprised.

“You lack concentration, Rena. At this rate, i could even beat you without even using my blade at all.” Akane sneered.

“I do not believe you.” Rena said.

“My brain is good enough to defeat the likes of you, Rena.” Akane said.

“You’re just talking nonsense. How is it possible that you will be able to win me without using any weapon?”

Akane shook her head. “Girl, you better not look down on the power of intellect. Trust me, i can win you in just three moves.”

“Okay then. If I really lose this time, I will join.” Rena said.

Rena leaped forwards and attempted a slash on Akane but was easily dodged. “One.”

Rena then pointed her gun at Akane’s face. In an instant, Akane grabbed onto Rena’s arm and spinned her around. “Two.”

Akane then landed a kick onto Rena’s butt that caused her to fall forwards. “Three. As i said. I can easily read your movements, Rena. Now let’s go back to the headquarters. You have some training to do..”



~~~~~


Akane sat on her chair and looked through her photo album to reminisce her memories and then she remembered the day that she lost her precious Airin.

It was raining heavily. Thunder was roaring loudly that day. Akane ran across the bridge, praying that the body laying on the ground at the other side of the bridge wasn’t Airin. Curse her luck. “No no no no!!!!” Akane ran towards Airin and rested her body on her arm. Her blade was cut in two. She had a piercing wound on her chest area.

“Hey, wake up, Airin. What happened!? Who did this to you!?”

“C-Churi...” Airin coughed out blood.

“Why... Why must this happen!? I just left for five minutes! Who did it!?” Akane screamed as tears started rolling down her eyes.

“I-It hurts a l-lot, Churi...”

“Why would anybody do this to you!?” Akane gritted her teeth.

“I-I-I’m cold, C-Churi...” Airin’s voice was literally shaking.

“I’ll hug you. I’ll hug you! My body’s warm.” Akane hugged Airin tightly.

“I...can’t see you, C-Churi... W-Where are you...” Airin’s eyeball rolled around trying to search for Akane.

Akane then gripped onto Airin’s face. “I’m right here, Airin. I’m right here! I’m looking right at you!”

Airin reached her hand out and caressed Akane’s face. “I-I was really h-happy to get to know you, Churi... You’re the only one that could make me feel like I already have everything in the world.” Airin’s eyes slowly closed.

“Hey.. Hey.. Stay with me, Airin.” Akane nudged Airin a little. Airin slowly opened her eyes again.

“M-My time is running s-short, C-Churi...” Airin coughed out blood once again.

Akane gritted her teeth and shook her head. “Not an option, Airin. You’re staying here with me, you hear me!? You’re not leaving me!! You hear me!?!?!?!?”

“I-It hurts a lot, C-Churi....” Airin was literally suffering.

“I don’t care, Airin. Don’t you dare die out on me, Airin. I won’t allow you!” Akane shouted.

A tear rolled down Airin’s cheek. “F-Forgive me, C-Churi... I’ll be taking m-my leave first.. I...love......you....” Airin finally breathe her last breath in Akane’s arm.

“Stop screwing around with me, Airin. Wake up...”

“...”

“Hey, wake up... Let’s go on a date... Ok?” Akane nudged Airin’s motionless body.

“...”

“Please?” Akane bit the bottom of her lip.

“...”

“Why.....? Why must you leave me...? You lied to me, Airin... YOU LIED TO ME!!” Akane screamed and punched the ground. “You said that you wanted to grow old together with me! We made a promise on that!! WHY AREN’T YOU FULLFILLING YOUR PROMISE!!!???” Gush of tears started pouring out from Akane’s eyes. The roaring thunder and the heavy downpour signifies Akane’s feelings right now.

Akane screamed loudly at the sky. “HOW DARE YOU TAKE AIRIN AWAY FROM ME!? RETURN HER TO ME RIGHT NOW!!!!!”

The sky replied with a loud thunderclap.

“I need you, Airin... I’m not sure how I’ll go on without you... Just.... Please wake up...” Akane hugged Airin and rested her forehead on Airin’s.

“Just.....” No words could escape Akane’s mouth.


“Akane...” A voice called out to her.

“A-Airin?”

“Hey, Akane! Wake up!”

“Airin!” Akane woke up and noticed that she was grabbing onto Rena’s arm.

“Had a bad dream, huh?” Rena asked with a worried expression.

“Forgive me. So, why are you here?” Akane rubbed her forehead.

“Well... Basically Jurina baked a cake. She asked us to try it out.” Rena smiled.

Akane frowned. “She baked a cake? What’s the occasion?”

“I’m not sure though. She just did it.” Rena shrugged.

Rena and Akane walked out into the lobby to be greeted by Jurina.

“Ah... Akane.. I bought something for you.” Jurina took out a bird cage.

Akane’s jaw literally dropped open. She immediately rushed for it and grabbed the bird cage. “I-It’s a Palila!!”

“A what?” Rena frowned.

“The Palila, or as known as Loxioides bailleui is a critically endangered finch-billed species of Hawaiian honeycreeper. It has a golden-yellow head and breast, with a light belly, gray back, and greenish wings and tail.” Akane explained excitedly.

“I have to say that i didn’t understand a word you’re saying.” Rena said.

“Oh, and please try this cake as well... I made it myself.” As Akane reached for the cake, she looked past Jurina’s shoulder and noticed that Nishishi, Sasshi, Mayu, Yuki, Gakuran and Chokoku shaking their head vigorously. “Err... You know what? I think I’ll try this cake another time. I’m not that hungry after all.” Akane smiled.

“Well, if you insist..” Jurina placed the cake on the ground.

“Ah, Rena-chan... I have the perfect present for you!” Jurina took a melon pan out from her bag and passed it to Rena.

“The limited edition melon pan!!!” Rena was excited.

Jurina nodded her head sweetly.

Rena placed her palm on Jurina’s forehead. “Are you sick or something?”

“I’m fine, Rena-chan...” Jurina smiled.

“Here you go, Nishishi... I know you love swords a lot. I couldn’t get a real one.. So i got a model instead.” Jurina passed a sword model to Nishishi.

“The three of you are lucky... We got weird stuff instead.” Mayu said to Nishishi, Akane and Rena.

“Well, how weird can it be?” Rena asked.

“Well, Gakuran-sama, Nezumi-sama and I got a blood packet... That’s all.” Yuki said.

“That’s not that weird though.” Rena said.

“I got a dead ferret.” Chokoku held up a literally dead ferret. Not to mention it has flies on it.

“Well... That’s a little weird though...” Rena frowned.

“What about you, Sasshi?” Rena asked.

Sasshi showed Rena a frustrated expression.

“Oh, come on, Sasshi. It can’t be worse than Chokoku’s dead ferret, am i right?” Rena stated.

Without uttering a single word, Sasshi emotionlessly held up an oxygen tank before looking at Jurina. “Seriously?”

“Err.... What can I say...” Rena let our a fake laugh.

“Hey Rena-chan...” Jurina called out.

“Yea?”

“Do you believe in destiny?” Jurina asked suddenly.

“Destiny? I don’t know... Maybe?” Rena shrugged. Jurina nodded her head and smiled.

“I kinda feel tired... Let’s all go back for some rest and we’ll meet back in the headquarters tomorrow morning.” Mayu yawned.

“Agreed...” Nishishi nodded.

That night, all of them went home to have a good night sleep.



The next day

“Good morning, people...” Mayu greeted everyone. “Let’s do a head count for Team Rena, shall we? Rena’s here... Yuki... Chokoku.. Sasshi.. Gakuran.. Wait... Where’s Jurina?”

“Let me guess.. She overslept again?” Sasshi rolled her eyes.

“That shouldn’t be... Jurina’s always the first to arrive at Hellsing..” Rena frowned.

“Maybe she has matters to attend to?” Mayu said.

“But couldn’t she at least tell me where she went?” Rena looked troubled.

At this time, Nishishi came in running towards them, screaming, “Guys! There's an emergency!!”

“Calm down... What kind of emergency?” Rena asked.

“The Yamata no Orochi... It’s missing from it’s vault!!”




So where did Jurina go to? And where had the Yamata no Orochi gone to? Stay tuned for the next chapter!!

The next chapter marks the beginning of a new arc, aka Demon Generals arc




Chapter 18 - Lightning blade
END



Next Chapter : Chapter 19 - Betrayal
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on October 09, 2013, 10:51:37 PM
woah!!
is the traitor Jurina!?
...ah... Nishishi~~
NOO!!! AIRIN!!! (TT.TT) Even though I knew she was dead in this world already...
Churi-san's birdness is everywhere
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on October 09, 2013, 11:29:22 PM
Poor akane... The way she still missed airin.

Eh... Jurina is the one that betray hellsing?

Or someone put a blame to Jurina..?

But then jurina was a bit weird the day before?

what's going to happen to mayu's training?

Can't wait to see the next

Thank you for the update

  :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: Angeldarke on October 09, 2013, 11:44:14 PM
wow a betray interesting

Lets wait to see what will happpen

great fic
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: clubhappy on October 10, 2013, 02:01:19 AM
Wait, the betrayer can't be Jurina....right  :(
Maybe she's planning something~
Mayu's situation when Yuki signed up for hunter training for her is similar to Churi's past, that's interesting  XD Just hope that Yuki won't end up like Airin
Interesting chapter, thanks for this update.  :P
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: gek geki on October 10, 2013, 02:29:48 AM
Where's jurina?

Masaka!?
But dun believe it,she's not a half demon anymore,but still her father is demon,im worried the gene not so easily gone...if you think the logic,there's no way the gene from your parents gone on your cells.

Im still think its nishinishi~

Beside jurina act weird,i still trust her,she has rena,there no way she betray rena...

Who kill airin?

Oh c'mon i can't wait the next asap

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: anakpanti on October 10, 2013, 10:57:55 AM
Look.. kevin-san.. This is a masterpiece!!!  XD

Today, I ignore all my duty in office only because I wanna read all Season 1.. and I just finish read it.

I love this, totally.  :twothumbs

Btw, you WMatsui OS: 'Always You' and 'Crazy Stupid'..... It's really touch my heart. I'm falling in love to it.

Thx for your awesome story.  :mon inluv:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on October 10, 2013, 11:15:24 AM
Wow... I didn't expect about that.....  :shocked :shocked :shocked

Airin and Akane are weapon specialist?? Me like it~!!!!!  XD XD XD XD

Waiting for your next update...  :) :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: Terragen on October 10, 2013, 03:08:38 PM
it's nishishi because she love sword...even jurina gave the model
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 12, 2013, 06:17:45 AM
most of you seemed a little shocked.. i loved the your reactions  :mon lmao: :mon lmao:

So, did Jurina's disappearance really had something to do with the Yamata no Orochi going missing? :dunno: :dunno:

Once again, as i said before, the next chapter will introduce the start of a new arc, the demon generals arc.. :ding: :ding:

And of course you'll be able to see who's the other three demon generals besides Umeda.. :cool1: :cool1:

Stay tuned for the next chapter to see the development..  :on GJ: :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: qr.rima on October 12, 2013, 08:40:05 AM
allow me to post my headcanon while the next chapter isn't up :)

1. Nishishi is one of the generals who got bored in hell and decided to mingle with humans. then she met airi and eventually joined helsing.

2. Jurina will be framed for stealing the sword
 
3. Jurina wants to know more about her father, and makes a trade or something to someone for information.

4. (this one's crazy really) furukawa faked her death for some very !important! reason. and all these years have been watching churi and helsing secretly  :lol:

*would like to post more, if only I could remember some of them. but I have to go and pick up a copy of pokemon today~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 12, 2013, 09:05:26 AM
qr.irma : i'm not sure about no. 4 though... if you remember, airin is already a zombie that akane asked sasshi to release :on lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: Cometerz48 on October 12, 2013, 02:41:33 PM
You know what, I think what qr.rima said on the third.. I think I'd like to agree on that one, since Umeda's mock to jurina, I think Jurina was quite pissed about that and maybe she stole the sword to bribe the demon generals?

Anyway, can't wait for your next chapter. Waiting to see more of Demon Umeda and others~
Thank you for the update~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: qr.rima on October 12, 2013, 02:56:53 PM
qr.irma : i'm not sure about no. 4 though... if you remember, airin is already a zombie that akane asked sasshi to release :on lol:

ahahaha yes yes, I do remember. I just can't seem to kill airin off my head  XD that's why I said it's crazy. also can't angels communicate with spirits?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 12, 2013, 03:44:50 PM
ahahaha yes yes, I do remember. I just can't seem to kill airin off my head  XD that's why I said it's crazy. also can't angels communicate with spirits?

i see airin's your oshi, huh?  :on lol:

well, nope.. angels can't communicate with spirits~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: qr.rima on October 13, 2013, 06:25:00 PM
i see airin's your oshi, huh?  :on lol:

well, nope.. angels can't communicate with spirits~

you can say she's one of  :lol:

looking forward to your next update :D
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: kurogumi on October 15, 2013, 04:15:05 PM
it's really been awhile since my last comment

and it's already this long update

i had to admit this is going more interesting than before

who the culprit??

obviously not Jurina

but who??
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 18) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 18, 2013, 11:20:00 AM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/10/jurinablack222-ver21.png?w=487)
A huge thanks to Sherin for making this new poster for me~!


Here comes the Demon General arc~! :onioncheer: :onioncheer:

This Chapter will feature all four Demon Generals~! :cool1: :cool1: :cool1:

ENJOY~!! :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ:
_________________________________________________________

Chapter 19 - Betrayal


“Jurina... Don’t tell me that...you’re the one... No.. It can’t be... It can’t be..” Rena sat alone in her room all curled up in the corner of her bed.

“She wouldn’t have stole the Yamata no Orochi to help the demons... Right? No.. I...don’t want to believe it...” Tears started blurring Rena’s eyes.

“Rena-chan, I’m back!” At this time, Jurina teleported into Rena’s room.

“Jurina! Where have you been!?” Rena immediately ran towards Jurina and hugged her tightly.

“Huh? I only went out for a stroll.” Jurina scratched her head.

Rena didn’t reply Jurina and kept on sobbing in Jurina’s embrace.

“Rena-chan? What’s wrong?” Jurina patted on Rena’s head.

“I thought...you betrayed us.. That you’re the one who stole the Yamata no Orochi...” Rena sobbed.

“The Yamata no Orochi got stolen?” Jurina looked surprised.

Rena nodded her head.

“When was it stolen?” Jurina asked.

“A few hours ago.. The same time you went missing... That’s why we all thought that you were the one...” Rena frowned as soon as she finished speaking. “Wait.. It’s been a few hours.. Where have you been, Jurina?”

“I just went out shopping..” Jurina smiled.

“Why would you go out shopping without me?” Rena asked suspiciously.

Jurina immediately lost her smile. “Rena-chan... Are you doubting me?”

“N-Not that i’m doubting you, Jurina.. I’m just...curious...” Rena said softly.

Jurina hugged Rena tightly. “Kya!! I simply love it when Rena-chan speak softly to me! Well, since you want to know so much, i’ll just tell you... Do you know what’s coming in two days time?”

Rena rolled her eyes upwards trying to think. “Emm... What’s in two days time?”

“Rena-chan.. Do you remember how i was acting weird yesterday? How i bought stuff for everyone? I was excited about the event in two days time.” Jurina asked.

“Ermm.... What event was that again?” Rena smiled fakely.

“Mou... It’s our two years anniversary as a couple, Rena-chan! Have you forgotten?” Jurina pouted.

“Ah... I remember now.. That was the day where you almost destroyed the whole city!” Rena suddenly remembered.

“Is that how you remembered our anniversary?” Jurina continue pouting.

“Forgive me, Jurina... That day was a little chaotic..” Rena smiled and hugged Jurina.

“Oh, well.. Forget it... As i said just now, i went out shopping. I bought something special for you, Rena-chan... Guess what is it?” Jurina held onto something behind her back.

“I’m not good at guessing, Jurina... You know that.” Rena said.

“Oh come on, Rena-chan... Just try and guess..”

“A melon pan?” Rena’s face brightened.

“Really? Is that all you can think of?” Jurina frowned.

Rena shrugged. “I guess so...”

Jurina smacked her own head. “You’re not the slight bit romantic, Rena-chan...”

Jurina then took out a small box from behind her back and opened it. “I bought you a ring, Rena-chan...” Jurina smiled sweetly.

“Y-You bought me a ring?” Rena covered her mouth in shock as she looked onto the golden ring.

“Not just a normal ring though... It’s a couple ring.” Jurina showed Rena her left hand. She was wearing a golden ring that looks exactly like the one she gave to Rena.

Jurina took out the golden ring from its box and slid it into Rena’s ring finger. “Happy anniversary, Rena-chan...”

Being completely touched by Jurina, Rena immediately hugged Jurina tightly as tears rolled from her eyes. “I don’t need melon pans anymore, Jurina... I only need you...”

“Finally you acknowledge me more than melon pan, Rena-chan.. I’m very happy..” Jurina returned the hug. Both of them embraced themselves for a long time.

Jurina then broke the hug. “I have to go, Rena-chan...”

“What? Go where?” Rena asked.

Without uttering a single word, Jurina turned back and started walking away.

“Jurina? Where are you going?” Rena reached out for Jurina. At that time, the surroundings became completely pitch black in an instant. It was as if light does not exist anymore. The only image that Rena sees now is Jurina slowly getting further away from Rena’s reach and into the darkness. It was as if something was either pulling Jurina further away or pulling Rena backwards.

“Jurina!? Come back!” Rena started running towards Jurina’s direction. It doesn’t close up their distance at all. Despite Rena running with all her might, Jurina was still getting further and further away from her.

“Jurina! Don’t go! Please come back!!” Rena screamed. At this time, a few shadows grabbed onto Rena’s arms and legs, preventing her from going further.

“NO! Come back, Jurina!!!” Rena stretched her hand out to Jurina as she looked on towards Jurina who is slowly walking into the darkness.

“DON’T LEAVE ME!! COME BACK, JURINA!!!!” Rena screamed at the top of her lungs.

“Hey, Rena...”

“Come back, Jurina...”

“Rena?”

“Jurina!!” Rena grabbed onto an arm.

“Seems like you had a rough dream, huh?” Mayu asked in a worried expression

“A-A dream?” Rena then realized that she was grabbing onto Mayu’s arm and immediately removed her grip. Rena then looked at her own hand. No ring.

“That was...a dream?” Rena placed her hand on her forehead and rubbed it gently.

Mayu patted Rena’s back. “I know how you feel right now, Rena. It’s been almost two whole days since Jurina and the Yamata no Orochi went missing. Still no news about both. Forgive me, Rena. It seems my data collection isn’t enough to help...”

“It’s ok, Mayu. It’s not your fault after all.. Thanks for caring.” Rena weakly smiled.

“You should go home and get some rest, Rena. You haven’t returned home from the headquarters since that day.” Mayu said.

“Hey, Mayu...” Rena sounded.

“What is it?”

“Do you...believe that Jurina was the betrayer?” Rena asked without any confidence.

“It’s hard to give you an answer after what happened, Rena...” Mayu said.

“I don’t believe Jurina was the betrayer. I trust Jurina has no intentions to betray us.” Rena stated in a firm voice.

“Then how do you explain Jurina going missing at the same time as the Yamata no Orochi does? There has to be an explanation about this matter.”

“Who knows? Somebody might have intruded into the organization secretly and stole the Yamata no Orochi..” Rena explained.

“Rena, the vault was protected by a level ten security system. Nothing can breach it’s tight security. The only people who knows how to get through the security system are the S-class hunters and above. And Jurina happened to be an S-class hunter as well. There’s just too many coincidences...” Mayu stated loudly.

“There’s no doubt about this matter... Jurina’s the one that Umeda was talking about. She was the betrayer.” Gakuran came into the lobby along with the other members of Team Rena.

“As much as i do not want to believe it, Rena-sama... I have the same thinking as Gakuran-sama..” Yuki continued.

“Jurina did not betray Hellsing!” Rena glared at Yuki and Gakuran.

“Rena... Unless Jurina turns herself up and explain her matters in detail, she is the biggest suspect in the Yamata no Orochi theft case.” Chokoku sounded out.

“I said she’s not the betrayer!” Rena screamed and pointed at Sasshi.

Sasshi raised both her eyebrows. “Hey.. Why are you pointing at me? I was silent the whole time.”

“Look here, Rena... Just like Chokoku said.. As of now, Jurina is the biggest suspect in this case.” Mayu stated once again.

“So... This is Team Rena...” A soft voice sounded from Akane’s desk. Everyone looked over towards the direction to discover an unknown girl sitting on Akane’s chair with her legs resting on the table.

Rena frowned. “Who are you?”

“Does it even matter who am I?” The girl smiled.

“Wait.. How did you get in here in the first place?” Mayu asked.

“Your organization should really improve in the security systems here. I managed to hack through the entrance security system in a mere 30 seconds.” The girl smirked.

Mayu’s eyes widened in shock. “You hacked through the system in just 30 seconds!?”

“What’s wrong, Mayu?” Rena asked.

“Our Hellsing entrance belongs to a level five security system. Even a super computer needs at least two minutes to hack the system. Not to mention, even I need about a minute and a half to hack through it... And yet.. This girl did it in half a minute...” Mayu explained.

The girl simply smiled back proudly at Mayu’s statement.

“Were you the one who stole the Yamata no Orochi then!?” Rena pulled out her sword. The whole team got into their battle pose as well.

Instead, the girl remained calm and smiled back at them. “As much as I want to steal it from you guys... I wasn’t the one who steal it. My master always taught me not to steal. If you want something, win it back. Not steal it.”

“Master?” Rena frowned.

Chokoku sniffed the air before glaring back at the girl. “You’re a demon.”

“You must be an assistant of the demon generals...” Gakuran said.

The girl smiled once again. They were not sure what that smile meant. She seemed to be always smiling. A smile of confidence and satisfaction. It was as if she has the upper hand against them. Instead of answering to Chokoku and Gakuran’s statements, she changed the topic. “I know what day today is...”

“What day?” Rena asked.

“Don’t you remember, Rena?” The girl smiled.

“How do you know my name!?” Rena was shocked.

“It’s your second year anniversary with your beloved partner, am I right? ” The girl smiled.

Rena was immediately infuriated by the girl’s statement. “How do you know this!? Where’s Jurina!?”

The girl chuckled for a moment. “You guys really don’t know what’s going on here, do you?”

“What did you do to Jurina!?” Rena shouted.

“Well, before i go into that, i think you guys deserve to know who you’re speaking to. The name’s Miyuki, or Milky for easier pronunciation. I’m the assistant for the strongest demon general in the underworld. Apparently, your team took out two of her favourite pets. I’d tell you this, she’s completely infuriated by that...” The girl finally revealed her identity.

“Two of her pets?” Rena frowned.

“Don’t tell me its...” Chokoku’s eyes widened.

“Poor, poor, Doom and Leviathan... They didn’t stand a chance against your team at all...” Milky shook her head.

“I thought they were the assistants!?” Mayu was shocked.

“Doom and Leviathan are assistants? More like just pets for my master. I’m the only assistant my master needs...” Milky answered.

“Cut the crap! Where’s Jurina now!?” Rena shouted.

“You’re really impatient, are you...” Milky smiled.

Rena pointed her sword at Milky. “Tell me where Jurina is right now.. I know that you know where Jurina is.. If you tell a lie.. You will not be able to leave this place alive.”

“Answer me this question first... Do you know who was the one who stole the Yamata no Orochi?” Milky asked.

“No. But Jurina isn’t the one who stole it either!” Rena said firmly.

Milky shook her head. “Tsk tsk tsk... Then that’s where you’re wrong, Rena... The one who stole the Yamata no Orochi and betrayed your organization is in fact Center...”

“You’re lying!” Rena shouted.

“Haven’t she told you anything? Center came to our castle and paid us a visit.”


~~~


Jurina burst through into the main halls of the castle. She looked....different. She cut her front bang and let it down completely. The left side of her face is now covered with a black mask with a glowing light blue eye cover.

“So... I presume all the generals are here...” Jurina looked on coldly at four females sitting on their respective thrones. A familiar figure stood up from her throne and glared right at Jurina.

“You... What are you doing here!?” Umeda shouted at Jurina.

“Calm down, Umeda. Let her state her business here.” One of the demon generals said calmly, asking Umeda to sit back down.

“I know all of you.” Jurina pointed at Umeda first and slowly traced her fingers towards the remaining four demon generals. “Umeda the Far Seer.” “Annin the Abbadon.” “Kumi the Silencer.” “And finally the strongest of the four...Sayanee...the Hades.”

“I never knew why they called you as Hades. I never knew what’s your power.” Jurina said.

“There’s no need to know my powers, Center. Now, what could you be doing here in the Demon General’s castle? There has to be a reason as to why an angel is appearing here.” Sayanee asked.

“What am I doing here, you ask? It’s because i belong here as one of the demon generals. You got a problem with that?” Jurina proudly answered.

“You’re such a cocky prick, aren’t you?” Umeda was angered by Jurina’s rudeness.

“You came in bursting into our castle and just claim that you’re one of the generals? Tell us... What makes you think that we’ll just allow you to be one of us? You could be pretending right now.” Kumi voiced out.

Without uttering a single word, Jurina unstrapped a small sack from her waist and lifted it up. “Do you guys know who Vergil is?”

“Of course... He’s one of the murderer of our late Demon King. How could we not know of him?” Sayanee answered.

Some red liquid is seen dripping from the small sack that Jurina was holding. Jurina then coldly said. “I avenged for the late Demon King.”

Jurina tossed the sack onto the floor. “You can confirm my statement for yourself if you want to.”

Kumi then looked at two of her assistants standing behind her. “Kanon. Yuria. Bring that sack over here.”

“Got it!” Kanon and Yuria rushed towards the sack. Both of them pushed each other on the way and managed to grab the bloody sack at the same time.

“Hey, i got it first!” Kanon pulled the sack.

“No! I got it first!!” Yuria pulled it back as well. After a game of tug-o-war, Kumi slammed her hand onto the side of her throne, halting both her assistants immediately.

“Yuria. Bring the sack over now.” Kumi ordered.

“Yes!” Yuria snatched the sack from Kanon’s grip and ran back towards Kumi’s direction before passing it to her. Yuria then shot a look of victory towards Kanon who replied with an angry pout. Kumi opened the bloody sack to find Vergil’s decapitated head. Kumi then passed the sack back to her assistant.

“Do you believe me now?” Jurina asked.

After a moment scanning through Jurina, Sayanee voiced out. “Where did you get that mask from?” Sayanee pointed at Jurina’s half mask.

“I don’t have to tell you shit about this mask!” Jurina scolded Sayanee back.

“...” Sayanee remained silent.

“This insolent brat has to be taught a lesson!” Umeda leaped towards Jurina immediately. Upon reaching Jurina with her immense speed, she was suddenly blown back by a purple barrier protecting Jurina.

Umeda then stood up and glared at Annin. “You protected her!?”

The barrier does in fact belong to Annin. She then looked at Umeda. “Center helped us avenge for our king. We should feel thankful for her. As for the idea of Center being one of the Demon Generals... I think i like that idea.”

“Is that not enough to convince you?” Jurina looked at Umeda and said in an annoyed tone.

“You have to do better than that to make us believe your words, Center.” Kumi answered.

“What if....I have this?” Jurina unsheathed a purple blade from her waist.

All the remaining Demon Generals stood from their thrones as they looked at the blade wielded by Jurina. “The Yamata no Orochi!”

Umeda laughed. “So what if you have the Yamata no Orochi? Everybody knows that only the one with an evil heart, full of hatred is able to activate its powers. The Yamata no Orochi tracks evil intentions and the feeling of hatred deep inside the wielder’s heart. In other words, if you’re not evil, it will just be another simple katana.”

Jurina smirked evilly. “I don’t see what you’re trying to imply, Umeda...”

A burst of purple energy blast out of Jurina’s body and engulfed her in an purplish demonic aura taking the shape of an eight headed snake.

“She can activate the Yamata no Orochi...” Kumi looked surprised.

“No... That’s impossible!” Umeda’s eyes widened in shock.

Jurina pointed the blade at Umeda coldly. “What about now? Do you still doubt me?”

“This could only mean one thing...” Annin looked at the shocked Umeda. “Center was already on our side from the very beginning.. She’s able to activate the Yamata no Orochi. There’s no more doubt in this... She’s the next candidate for the title of the Demon King.”

“No! Only the Demon Generals are the candidates for the next Demon King!” Umeda raised her voice.

“Simple. We’ll just make her one of the Demon Generals.” Sayanee stated.

“Sayanee, you too!?” Umeda was literally angered. She then looked at Kumi as well.

“I have no comments on this. I’m going back to sleep.” Ignoring Umeda, Kumi stood up from her throne and walked back into her room. Both Kanon and Yuria followed their master along.

“What about your friends? Aren’t they worrying about you?” Annin asked Jurina.

Jurina coldly stared back at Annin. “I have never treated them as friends before.. Not once...”

“Then we’re done. Welcome to the family, Center.” Sayanee smiled.



~~~


“She is the one who will be the next Demon King...” Milky smiled.

“LIAR!!!!” Rena rushed towards Milky and swinged her sword towards Milky.

“Terrain Effect : Lava Range.” Milky flicked her finger upwards as lava erupted from the ground, causing Rena to leap backwards to dodge against it.

Milky smiled once again. “I told you everything i know. It’s up to you to believe my words or not. Or would you rather see it with your own eyes how evil Jurina really is? How she acted like a child in front of all of you? How she hide her true evil intentions from all of you?”

“You bitch!! I don’t believe you!!” Rena rushed forwards again.

Milky easily dodged it by leaping behind Rena. “Your movements are pretty much easily read. So many flaws.. You just rush in towards your opponent like a barbarian... That will be the cause of your lost.”

“You’re quite a strategist as well...” Mayu seemed intimidated.

“You’re right, Mayu. I am in fact a strategist. I heard that you were born with an astounding IQ of 140 am i right?” Milky asked. “Well, that’s too bad for you, Mayu... I was born with an IQ of 200. You will never be able to outsmart me with your mouse-like intellect.”

“I don’t like you...” Mayu was angered.

“No worries... I don’t like you either.” Milky smiled.

She then continued. “Well, it’s time for me to leave.” and casually walked towards the entrance.

“Lock down the entrance now!” Mayu shouted. As ordered by Mayu, the entrance was locked down in an instant.

Milky stood by the keypad by the entrance and clicked on some buttons. The entrance door opened once again. Milky then turned back at them and shook her head. “So many flaws...” and made her way out casually.

Mayu was literally traumatised. “Impossible... She hacked through the entrance in just f-five seconds... The first time she came in, she needed thirty seconds. This is only her second time hacking through the entrance and yet she already reduced the hacking time by this much... Just how fast does her brain work?”

Rena fell on her knees as tears rolled down her eyes. “Jurina..... Why would you...”



Chapter 19 - Betrayal
END
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on October 18, 2013, 11:30:45 AM
Ehhhh???!!!!

It's really Jurina???

She's the betrayer??

NOOOOOO !!!!! JUJUUUUUU !!!!

Or perhaps she did it to protect all of her friends or someone brainwashed her, etc..

Waaaaa.....next chapter, please... :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: Cometerz48 on October 18, 2013, 12:30:31 PM
Whoaaaah!!! THIS IS AMAZING, KEVIN-SAN!!!  :panic: :panic: :bow: :bow:

So it was Jurina then.. The betrayer and now she's the next candidate for the demon king??!! :shocked
Umeda sounds emotional in this chapter and Sayanee sounds pretty calm .-.

Mweheheh~ Thank you for the update!! Can't wait for the next one!!


PS: I'm smelling JuriAnnin soon~

Love the poster by the way~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on October 18, 2013, 12:46:47 PM
Jurina was a demon from the beginning?

Very surprisingly... interesting twist there...

Poor Rena now that she was told the truth about Jurina...

Was Jurina really bad?

Was she thinking that if she became the demon King... Rena and others no need to fight anymore?

Not only Mayu is being defeated by Milky in term of strength but also intelligent

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 18, 2013, 01:02:42 PM
olive29 : I can't tell you much now.. XD

Cometerz48 : My concept of Sayanee is that she's a calm and cool person. As for Umeda.. She's a little hot tempered.. That's why..
And yes, there will be JuriAnnin moments.. Lots of them.. :ding: :ding:

cisda83 : Not that Jurina was a demon from the beginning.. Jurina is already an angel.. What i meant is that Jurina already had bad intentions and sided the demons from the beginning.. Not because she's a demon.. That makes her the very first Demon General who is an angel~ Interesting, no?  :on lol:
And yes.. Milky is way smarter than Mayu.. :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on October 18, 2013, 02:52:53 PM
interesting indeed....

So anyone can activate the Yamata no Orochi as long as they have a evil heart and full of hatred?

Why did Jurina have that kind of evil thought and intention?

Did she really never like and only used Rena?

Poor Rena...

Kumi is being fought over by Kanon and Yuria... so cute.. and funny

What's Hellsing going to do about Jurina apparent betrayal?

Is Jurina stronger than she let on?

Can't wait to see the next indeed

Thank you for the reply and the clarification

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: Terragen on October 18, 2013, 03:46:45 PM
no! something is not right

it's not jurina!!


rena please keep believing jurina
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: qr.rima on October 18, 2013, 03:51:33 PM
ohhh jurina, the fallen angel (lucifer?) yes,I think I like the sound of that  XD

hmm JuriAnnin...

edit: I'm curious about the late demon king, jurina's history(parents), and nishishi, there must be more about her than what airi told akane when she found her. or not XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: mo-chan on October 18, 2013, 07:40:59 PM
eh? Jurina? ehhhhhhhhhhhhh? O_O
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on October 19, 2013, 12:03:06 AM
This is amazing!! 8D .... Jurina is just so friggin' awesome!! 8D ... and Sayanee ... wow ... what a cute Demon General (or was she teh boss?) X3
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: anakpanti on October 19, 2013, 09:23:58 AM
I don't know how to said it, but... I love Jurina being a betrayer. It makes this fanfic more emotional and dramatic. :')
I'm curious about how Team Rena + Akane deal with Jurina. Especially Rena.

Don't make Jurina just did that because she wanna spying in Demon Kingdom. Kevin, make her as a real demon, or even better... as a Demon King.

It's OK to make Jurina as the betrayer, as long as in the end.. Jurina didn't die and become a good demon like Love-tan.

Oh, I wanna know about.. how Airin dead.

It'll be more intersting in next chapter because finally... Mayu have a great rival, Milky.

Thanks for awesome update, Kevin..  :mon love:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 19, 2013, 09:56:27 AM
Tianne : No worries... I'll make it as interesting as possible...  :on GJ:
As for the ending, I can't tell what will happen to Jurina..  :kekeke:
The cause of Airin's death will not be revealed so fast yet.. But i will reveal it for sure.. :on GJ:
Yup.. Mayu has finally found her rival.. Whom she will have a very very hard time to deal with in the future~

Thanks for leaving a comment here, Tianne~ :hee:
And stay tuned for the next chapter~! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on October 19, 2013, 10:11:44 AM
You know.... Somehow, they need reinforcement....

Cause they will gonna fight FIVE DEMON GENERALS!!  :smhid :smhid :smhid :smhid

Or should I say, they will need Devil Arms now...

Since Vergil is dead now, where's Yamato?? They will gonna need that sword...

Waiting for next update.....  :) :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: qweakb on October 19, 2013, 05:53:27 PM
hope that mayu's intelligent will defeat milky one day..  XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on October 21, 2013, 01:22:41 PM
You guys are wondering about J's mask right?

These are the few sketches I did when designing her new look. Sadly I can't reveal all the sketches due to some 'classified information'. XD I'll show the rest later on.

Also, I'm still trying to get used to draw J's current hair so sorry that it looks nothing like J. J's new hair is kinda hard to draw...or maybe becuz I'm used to her short hair.  :sweatdrop:

(http://i1148.photobucket.com/albums/o579/Rarzrin/JAForm1stpostresize_zps3c856838.jpg)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on October 21, 2013, 01:29:55 PM
(http://i1148.photobucket.com/albums/o579/Rarzrin/JAForm1stpostresize_zps3c856838.jpg)

You are TOO good. I'm so jealous of your talent.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on October 21, 2013, 01:40:01 PM
Quote
You are TOO good. I'm so jealous of your talent.

No no no, not at all. ^^' Compare to other people, I'm still an amateur.   :sweatdrop:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on October 21, 2013, 02:33:23 PM
Very nice art work there... Sherin-san

may be you can be a mangaka...

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: Sherin on October 21, 2013, 02:39:03 PM
Thanks and I wish. XD

I'm actually really lazy when it comes to detailing it up you know. XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 21, 2013, 02:41:49 PM
I really have to thank you, Sherin~ :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:

You're the only one i know who will help me do this...  :mon cute: :mon cute: :mon cute:

Once again, thank you~! :mon pray2: :mon pray2: :mon pray2:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: xvamprx on October 21, 2013, 05:31:24 PM
Really unexpected betrayer~! :shocked
Jurina was pretend from very beginning~
is she really become their enemy~? :?
but Yamata No Orochi detected her very evil heart~ :huhuh
what is the true feeling of Jurina indeed~? confusing~ :panic:

Doom and Leviathan are only demon general's pets~?!  :shocked:
they are so powerful already~!
i wonder how strong their Demon assistant will be~? :w00t:
Miyuki is a very smart tactician with IQ 200 which even higher than Mayuyu~
can't wait to see their strategist battle~! :grin:
gonna be very interesting on their battle~!

can't wait for the next episode~!
big thumb for u~!   :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 22, 2013, 02:46:09 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/10/jurinablack222-ver21.png?w=487)


~~~~~


For those who are curious, this is what Jurina looks like right now~
(http://25.media.tumblr.com/a62f51f2396a9db96c35a3c80ff7849d/tumblr_mv0xgxjQ8E1qeceb8o1_r3_500.jpg)
Credits to i-am-nutty~ Beautiful fanart indeed~!



Chapter 20 - The new Demon General


“Hey, let go! Kumi-sama asked me to get this banana for her!” Yuria held onto a bunch of bananas.

“No, she didn’t! She asked me to bring it for her!! Let go!” Kanon was holding onto the bunch of bananas as well. Both of them were playing tug-o-war all over again.

“Let go!!” Yuria used her strength to pull the bunch of bananas.

“No! You let go!” Kanon as well.

Suddenly, both of them were pushed away to their respective sides, splitting the banana bunch in half. Yuria was holding onto half and the other half with Kanon. But the bananas were squashed upon impact. Both of them glared up at the person who pushed them down only to be met up with Umeda’s angry glare. “Don’t block my way, you wimps! I’m in a really bad mood now.”

Umeda really seemed to be in a really, i mean REALLY bad mood right now. You can literally see her whole body trembling, not in fear, but in anger. She then proceeded to turn around and continued her way back to her room.

Yuria swallowed her saliva and tried to stand up for herself. “H-Hey, you destroyed Kumi-sama’s bananas!”

Umeda turned her head towards Yuria and raised an eyebrow. “Excuse me?”

Kanon ran towards Yuria’s side as well. “Y-Yea! Y-Y-You destroyed them! H-How are we going to explain it to Kumi-sama?”

Umeda turned her body around, facing them and started walking towards them slowly. “Is that how you speak to a demon general? IS IT!!!???” Umeda’s last two words made both Yuria and Kanon flinched and tremble in fear.

“B-B-B-But K-Kumi-sama’s b-b-bananas....” Yuria couldn’t even speak properly.

“You dare stand up against me just for a bunch of bananas? Am i even lower than a banana?” Umeda’s eyes widened in anger. She she stood right in front of the two girls, overshadowing them as her right hand curled up into a fist.

As Umeda raised her right hand attempting to hit them, it got caught by someone else. Both Kanon and Yuria’s expression brightened to see that it was Kumi.

“Kumi-sama!” Both Kanon and Yuria ran towards Kumi and hid behind her.

“I was wondering what took my assistants so long just to grab a bunch of bananas... Seems like they had a little hindrance from you... What do you think you’re trying to do with both my lovely assistants, Umeda? You’re gonna hit them?” Kumi said, while still grabbing onto Umeda’s fist.

Umeda gritted her teeth in anger and increased her strength, causing both Kumi’s feet to start sliding backwards little by little. “I’m trying to teach your assistants some manners, Kumi.. Stay out of the way!”

“You’re not hurting any of my assistants, Umeda.” Kumi’s eyes slowly turned black. Upon noticing, Umeda immediately leaped away and turned her head away to avoid eye contact with Kumi.

“Even you’re against me, Kumi!?” Umeda became angrier.

“Kanon and Yuria are my precious assistants. I will not allow anybody to hurt them.” Kumi warned.

“Why is everything against me these days, huh!? First, i lost my assistant! Then i lost the Yamata no Orochi! Then this bloody angel just appeared out of nowhere and was chosen as one of the candidates of the Demon King? That Annin just had to protect her! What more, that angel had the Yamata no Orochi with her all along and was able to activate it! Just now, I was being looked down by your assistants with a bunch of bananas and now, you’re here to stop me from teaching them a lesson!? Well, screw all of you as well!!!” Umeda released an angry punch on the wall that caused the whole castle to rumble for a few seconds as she made her way back to her room.

“S-She’s scary...” Yuria swallowed her saliva once again as she looked on to Umeda walking herself into the shadows of the long corridor.

“What should we do now, Kumi-sama? Your bananas were squashed... Y-You can punish us if you want to..” Kanon looked at Kumi with an apologetic expression.

Kumi looked at the squashed bananas on the floor and sighed. “Well, i have no choice then.”

Kumi cracked both her hands and neck before looking back at them. Both Kanon and Yuria swallowed their saliva for another time. “Since i have nothing to eat now... I shall go back to sleep.” Kumi turned around and walked back to her room.

“Phew...” Both Kanon and Yuria sighed in relief.

“Well, that’s Kumi-sama, alright..” Yuria smiled.

Kanon giggled. “She said that i was her precious and lovely assistant.”

Yuria looked at Kanon in disgust. “No, she did not! She said that I was her precious and lovely assistant.”

“Hey, I’m the one Kumi-sama loves!” Kanon placed both her arms on her waist.

“The hell it is! Kumi-sama loves me! Not you!” Yuria argued again.

“No she don’t. You only love to act all cutesy in front of Kumi-sama to attract her attention.” Kanon said.

“Oh, then what about you? You always act all weak and helpless in front of Kumi-sama so that she cares more about you.” Yuria argued once again.

“Oh, come on.. Let’s make up, people!” Milky suddenly jumped in and placed both her arms over Kanon and Yuria’s shoulder. Her right arm on Yuria’s shoulder and her left arm on Konon’s shoulder. “It’s not nice to fight among ourselves, ain’t that right, Kanon?” Milky shot a wink towards Kanon.

“Hmph! Yuria was the one who started with her blabbering first.” Kanon pouted.

“Did not!” Yuria placed both her arms on her waist.

“Did too!” Kanon as well.

“Did not!”

“Did too!”

Suddenly, the argument ended up with a childish word fight.

“Oh, look at the time! I’m late for my appointment with Sayanee..” Milky started giggling and ran towards Sayanee’s room.

“What appointment?” Yuria asked loudly.

“It’s my romantic candlelight dinner with Sayanee! And please make up, both of you, alright?” Milky shouted while still running and giggling.

“...” Both Kanon and Yuria are speechless.

“Man... Milky’s so lucky.. I’m jealous.” Yuria stated.

“Yea.. I know, right. Sayaka-sama treats her as her equal.” Kanon said.

“How i wish Kumi-sama treats me as her equal as well.” Yuria said.

“Why would Kumi-sama treat you as her equal? The only reason why Sayaka-sama treats Milky as her equal is because they’re in love with each other.” Kanon explained.

“Yea... You might be right...” Yuria sighed.

“In other words, Kumi-sama treats me as her equal because she loves me! Weee....!!” Kanon ran away immediately.

“Hey! Don’t just confess a nonsense and run away like that!” Yuria chased after Kanon.

At the other end of the corridor, a girl led another girl into a room. The room was filled with clothes.

“What are we doing in this room?” Jurina asked.

“This is the changing room. Since you’re now part of us, you should change into our demon general uniform as well. I’ll help you change.” Annin smiled.

Annin helped Jurina to remove her clothing before something caught Annin’s attention.

“You have a scar here. Where did you get it from?” Annin laid her finger on a scar situated right below Jurina’s chest area.

“I got it when I was fighting against Vergil. It’s nothing much, actually...” Jurina replied.

“You should be more careful when you’re battling next time, Center...” Annin slowly traced her finger across Jurina’s scar.
“...” Jurina simply looked on.

The scar slowly healed and vanished. “I have healing powers as well, Center. If you ever have any injuries, feel free to come meet me. I’ll heal you up.”

“A demon who can use barriers and has healing powers... Powers that are similar to an angel’s. No wonder they call you the Abaddon.” Jurina said.

“It doesn’t matter what they call me... Let’s get yourself dressed up.” Annin opened a closet to reveal a brand new demon general uniform.

Annin helped Jurina to slip into her new uniform and helped her to strap on her new shining black boots.

Annin shot a smile of satisfaction. “You look so much better now, Center.”

Annin kept looking at Jurina’s face.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” Jurina frowned.

“Actually... Why are you wearing this mask, Center?” Annin asked.

“...” Jurina remained silent and coldly stare back at Annin.

Somehow, Jurina’s cold stare intimidated Annin despite herself being a demon general. “N-Not that i’m doubting you or anything... I’m just curious...”

“You do know that there are side effects for releasing the powers of the Yamata no Orochi, do you?” Jurina asked.

Annin’s eyes widened. “Don’t tell me that the left side of your face is already-”

Jurina cut Annin off immediately. “Yes it is. Now stop asking.” Jurina seemed angered.

“I’m sorry for asking such a stupid question...” Annin looked down in shame.

Jurina then placed her finger below Annin’s chin and tilted her head up. “It’s ok. I forgive you.” Jurina smiled. Somehow, Jurina’s smile managed to brighten Annin up once again.

“C-Center... About that Rena...” Annin sounded.

Jurina remained silent for a moment before speaking up. “What about her?”

“I was wondering... If you really had feelings for her before...” Annin softly asked.

“...” Jurina remained silent.

“I-It’s ok if you don’t want to answer... I can understand...”

Jurina then voiced out. “My sole purpose of joining Hellsing in the first place is so that i could get my hands on the Yamata no Orochi. I knew that Hellsing will be able to find it sooner or later, and I was right...”

“You didn’t answer my question yet, Center...” Annin insisted.

“We did have some intimate time before... But one thing i can tell you straight on...” Jurina moved her face closer to Annin. “I have never liked Rena one slight bit.”

Rena? What happened to her usual ‘Rena-chan’?

“Do i have to prove that fact to you?” Jurina grabbed onto Annin’s chin and slowly moved her lips closer and closer to Annin’s.

Right before their lips touched, Jurina let out a smirk. “I’m planning to pay them a little visit, Annin.”

“Visit? Who?” Annin asked.

Jurina shifted herself away from Annin and smiled. “Let’s get the other generals as well. We’re visiting Hellsing tomorrow.”



Chapter 20 - The new Demon General
END
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on October 22, 2013, 03:00:26 PM
Yeaaaahhhhh...an update  :grin:

Waaaaaa.....they'll visit Hellsing??

What will happen next??

And Jurina with Annin... NOOOOOO!!!!  :cry:

It'll break Rena's heart..

Poor Rena..  :cry:

Can't wait for the next chapter...

Update soon :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: anakpanti on October 22, 2013, 03:04:13 PM
Quote
As Umeda raised her right hand attempting to hit them, it got caught by someone else. Both Kumi and Yuria’s expression brightened to see that it was Kumi.

I think that you mean:  Both Kanon and Yuria’s expression brightened to see that it was Kumi.  :)

Hi.. Thanks for this update. Jurina is really different now, she didn't call Rena as 'Rena-chan' anymore.  :cry:

Wooww... so, in next chapter... Demon Generals will visit Hellsing.. Can't wait to read it..  XD

Ohh.. Center and Annin, good couple. Rena will extremely jealous and angry.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 22, 2013, 03:18:01 PM
Tianne : My gosh.. Thanks for finding my mistake.. I never noticed that.. XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: anakpanti on October 22, 2013, 03:22:00 PM
Tianne : My gosh.. Thanks for finding my mistake.. I never noticed that.. XD

Welcome, it's just a little mistake anyway. :P

I wanna ask something again..
I don't understand about Jurina's devil side. I mean... In the last chapter of Season 1, Jurina already stabbed by Rena with a sword.
Is Jurina lied?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: chiqinna on October 22, 2013, 03:33:31 PM
My first comment!!!  :deco:
hehehe~  :lol:
that banana part reminding me of Despicable Me  :inlove:
They are so funny...  :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:
I'm still hoping that Jurina is just pretending that she's on demon side...
poor Rena~ can't wait to see when they meet soon!!!
Thanks for the update Kev!
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs

 
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 22, 2013, 03:47:48 PM
I wanna ask something again..
I don't understand about Jurina's devil side. I mean... In the last chapter of Season 1, Jurina already stabbed by Rena with a sword.
Is Jurina lied?

Tianne : No, she didn't lie... She really is a full angel now already... But how sure are you that all angels have a good heart? You don't have to be a demon to be evil... Even an angel can be evil.. The condition for activating the Yamata no Orochi is that the person must have an evil intention deep inside the heart. Basically, anybody who is evil can activate it. Even if an angel is evil, she can still use the Yamata no Orochi...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: ezha on October 22, 2013, 03:51:55 PM
wohooo I want to know what will happen in next chapter (about jurina visit hellsing or to meet rena in that condition)
I think it's become a sad moments for rena to know that jurina cheat on her, especially when jurina said "I have never liked rena one slight bit" to annin ..hemm serious or pretending??
thanks for update
 :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on October 22, 2013, 03:55:18 PM
I wonder what trigger Jurina to be like this..

There got to be a reason,right???

And the reason why Jurina is wearing a mask, is it because half of her face is destroyed for activating the Yamata no Orochi??
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on October 22, 2013, 03:58:19 PM
Eh... Jurina never liked Rena....? Really?

What kind of visit is Jurina planning on having?

What Jurina is going to do to hellsing?

Yuria and Kanon such childish girls... kept fighting over Kumi...

But who is the one that Kumi love and like?

What's going to happen to Hellsing next?

How about Rena?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: Cometerz48 on October 22, 2013, 04:00:41 PM
Hwehee~ General Umeda has sucessfully turned into a scary person thanks to you kevin-san... If Umechan were to be like that in real life, I'll have rethought about it.. .-.

Hwahh, a love triangle between YuriaxKumixKanon??  That would be interesting~

Sensing more JuriAnnin coming soon you  know~ Hwahh they're going to pay a visit to hellsing??

You know what kevin-san, now I'm starting to think about who against who between the generals and team Rena..

Can I start predicting? Thanks for the awesome update too :D
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 22, 2013, 04:07:23 PM
Cometerz48 : Well, that's just how i portray Umeda.. As a really really hot-tempered demon.. Hope it didn't offend you >.<
More JuriAnnin coming soon, of course~
Well, you can start predicting all you want.. XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: Cometerz48 on October 22, 2013, 04:29:56 PM
Mweh, don't worry about it Kevin-san~ I'm already happy that you included Ume in this fic :D

I'm predicting that Umeda will go against either Sasshi or Gakuran+Choukoku. I just got a hunch since Sasshi really wants to protect Lovetan from her master, so probably it will happen.. But about SaeYaka's past..  I remembered something about Sayaka's human friend died and Sae was also involved (I think), and I got a little feeling that it's got to do with Umeda somehow ._.

Predicting that Mayu will go against Milky, since it seems all about IQ..

Annin... I'm predicting that she'll go either against Rena. But there is also a possibility that Rena will go against Jurina.. Or maybe both?

Sayanee and Kumi... Predicting they'll either face Akane + Nishishi or GakuranBlack..


Well, that's my prediction~ Thanks for letting me predicting, Kevin-san.. Sorry if it kinda doesn't makes sense..

Will be waiting for your next update for sure! :bow:



Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on October 22, 2013, 04:38:55 PM
Oh how I love betrayals! XD ... I can't wait till they visit Hellsing XD ... I bet all hell breaks loose once they get there XD ... I wonder what the side effects of that sword has ... 'neways, thx for teh update :DD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: Koneki on October 22, 2013, 05:13:38 PM
I wanna ask something again..
I don't understand about Jurina's devil side. I mean... In the last chapter of Season 1, Jurina already stabbed by Rena with a sword.
Is Jurina lied?

Tianne : No, she didn't lie... She really is a full angel now already... But how sure are you that all angels have a good heart? You don't have to be a demon to be evil... Even an angel can be evil.. The condition for activating the Yamata no Orochi is that the person must have an evil intention deep inside the heart. Basically, anybody who is evil can activate it. Even if an angel is evil, she can still use the Yamata no Orochi...
I see... anyway

I just WANNA PUNCH JURINA AND YOU (?) FOR MAKE RENA SUFFER!!!!!!!!!!!
I CAN'T with that T___T
Rena-chaaaaaaaan  :cry:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: mo-chan on October 22, 2013, 08:08:26 PM
eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh  :OMG:
I was absent for a bite and all this happened  :dizzy:
I never thought it was Jurina who has the evil heart  :stoned:
She was so caring and lovely  :fainted:
poor Rena-chan...  :on cloudeye:
Jurina never liked her I can't believe it  :mon runcry:
But I think if Jurina is an evil angel then I think something made her evil   :smoke:
something pushed her to become evil like revenge  :glasses:
correct me Kevin I don't want to think too much  :frustrated:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on October 22, 2013, 11:02:55 PM
jurina you baka!! <- yea... I'm too curious about her situation...
but I really enjoyed that arguing over Kumi from Non and Yuria >.< so cute and sweet
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: sayanee123 on October 23, 2013, 04:13:28 PM
jurina are you serious?  :( :cry:
jurina please don't break rena's heart  :banghead: :cry:
annin please leave jurina alone  :angry:
please update soon  :twothumbs :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: Wmatsui22 on October 25, 2013, 05:46:38 AM
^Supernatural Partner^

^Chapter 20^

~Hello (:

~Wow! Jurina is still cute although the side of
her face covered by a maskara  :inlove:

~Anyway, Kanon and Yuria is funny when they have a
useless argument regarding their Demon General,Kumi-sama.  :lol:

~Tsk.Why is Annin is seducing Center?  :angry:

~It's so sad that Center didn't like
Rena a bit....  :cry:

~What will happened when the Demon Generals visit the Hellsing?
How will Rena react when she saw
Jurina with Annin..?  :huhuh

~I can't wait for the next update (:

~Thank You~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: gek geki on October 25, 2013, 07:03:26 AM
What if jurina is not jurina ?

I mean she being under possesion ,that mask really weird for me

After what happen on the past between rena and jurina,i dont believe she planning all of this

Akane must know something,and she was the first person who hired jurina to hellshing in first place,she must know the secret that the others member dòesnt know even rena
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on October 25, 2013, 12:25:08 PM
What if jurina is not jurina ?

I mean she being under possesion ,that mask really weird for me

I agree with you, Geki-san. Like, maybe somone placed her under hypnosis and when she wears the mask, she's under his/her control. Because, I REALLY don't wanna say that Jurina's becoming Center again. :cry:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on October 31, 2013, 10:07:45 AM
I had been busy this whole week and wasn't able to update the new chapter.. Please forgive me~

You know, school stuffs.... They can get a little handful sometimes..

I will see when i can update~

I still have two projects and three assignments to deal with before i'm finally free once again..

Who knows? I may finish them in a few days time~

Then, i will update the new chapter..

For those who were curious about Jurina's mask, she will explain the mask to Rena in the next chapter~

I'll let the curiosity fill you guys up XD

Till then, stay tuned~!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 20) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on November 05, 2013, 12:14:42 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/11/jurinablack222-ver2.png?w=487)



Sorry for the super late chapter.. :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:

Been busy with school stuff.. :on study: :on study: :on study:

But it's finally here~ :ding: :ding: :ding:

ENJOY!!! :onioncheer: :onioncheer: :onioncheer:


___________________________________________________________________


Chapter 21 - Visitors from Hell


The main entrance of Hellsing slided open to reveal the figures of five girls entering into the lobby. Everyone who noticed them trembled in fear and slowly stepped backwards, keeping themselves away from the group of five intimidating girls.

“Where’s Akane? I would like to meet her.” A familiar girl standing in the middle of the group with a half mask on, smirked and sounded out loud, catching the attention of everybody in the headquarters including Team Rena.

Team Rena looked back at the group wide eyed.

“J-Jurina?” Rena’s eyes widened.

The sight of Team Rena made Jurina lost her smile immediately.

“Tch- I don’t believe I’m meeting this group of wimps again.” Umeda crossed her arms and shifted her eyes away from them.

“Yawn.... I wish i could just sleep in... I don’t understand my purpose of being here in the first place...” Kumi yawned.

“J-Jurina? Is that you?” Rena asked once again. Jurina’s appearance must have been so different that it made even Rena, doubting about her real identity. Her hair. Her clothes. The half mask. And her expression... Her icy cold expression... It was the kind of look she gives to her enemies.

“Jurina.. Tell us. Did you really steal the Yamata no Orochi?” Mayu asked.

“Is there any need of going further into this?” Jurina scoffed.

“This is not you, Jurina. Snap out of it!” Rena shouted.

“That weird mask... Maybe it’s controlling her or something.” Yuki pointed at Jurina’s face.

“Oh, you mean this mask? Sorry to disappoint you, Yuki, but this half mask does nothing to me other than covering the left side of my face.” Jurina touched her own mask.

“Then why are you wearing such a thing!?” Rena asked.

“You don’t know the side effects of activating the Yamata no Orochi, Rena?”

“What are you tallking about, Jurina?” Rena frowned.

“The Yamata no Orochi eats up one’s soul upon activating the powers. The wielder’s skin will start to rot until the Yamata no Orochi consumes the body completely. As you can see, Rena... That’s the sole reason why i am wearing this mask...” Jurina traced her finger along the side of her mask.

Rena’s eyes widened in shock. “J-Jurina... Don’t tell me your face...”

“The left side of my face is already rotten to the core. Activating the Yamata no Orochi had completely disfigured the left side of my face. It’s only a matter of time till my whole body start to rot as well.. And then, my body will become the vessel for the Yamata no Orochi demon.” Jurina explained.

“Then you shouldn’t have used the Yamata no Orochi!” Rena shouted.

“Shouldn’t have used it? This had been my wish all along... I merely joined Hellsing so that I could get the organization’s help to get my hands on this katana. And I achieved it. Thanks to all of you, of course...” Jurina smirked.

“It can’t be! You’re not like this, Jurina! I’ve known you for so long! And now you’re joining them as one of the Demon Generals?!” Rena shouted.

“Center’s filling up for her father’s spot. Is that so weird to hear?” Kumi stated.

“What do you mean filling up? What’s going on?” Rena asked.

“Haven’t Center told you anything about her father?” Sayanee voiced out suddenly.

“Center’s father used to be one of the Demon Generals before this.” Annin voiced out as well.

“Jurina’s father was a Demon General!?” Everyone in Hellsing was shocked.

“There’s no doubt about this now.. You’re the betrayer, Jurina!” Mayu stood up from her seat.

“Why did you betray us!?” Gakuran shouted.

“Betray?” Jurina scoffed. “No... I think you’re making a mistake here, Gakuran. You can’t possibly be a betrayer if you were never on their side in the first place.”

“What are you trying to say, Jurina? So, you’re saying that everything that we have been through together was a lie!?” Rena raised her voice.

“Yea.. That’s what she meant, alright... No matter is she removed the demon off her body or not, she still was born as a half demon. She has demon blood in her after all. What more her dad was a Demon General. She had always been siding the demons from the very beginning. She tricked us and played with our feelings!” Mayu explained.

“Jurina? You’re not like this... I know you... Please come back to me...” Rena teared up, walked closer and closer to Jurina while reaching her arm out.

“What you’re doing now is futile, Rena... Stop right now.” Jurina swallowed her saliva.

“Even if you had been lying to us about this from the very beginning, what about our relationship? Was that a lie as well? Did you not love me before?”

“...” No answers from Jurina.

“Answer me, Jurina! I want the answer from deep down in your heart. Did you not love me before?” Rena continued her way towards Jurina slowly.

“Just...stay away, Rena...” Somehow, Jurina felt a little hesitant in answering Rena’s question. As Rena came close to Jurina, she was immediately knocked back a few feet by a purple barrier.

“Center said stay away... I will not allow you to touch her... Not in front of me...” Annin pointed at Rena and warned.

“Tch- Protecting her once again...” Umeda scoffed.

“I don’t believe your statements, Jurina... I know you.” Rena insisted and walked towards Jurina once again.

“Why won’t you just stay away from me, Rena? Don’t make me do this by force..” Jurina summoned her trademark scythe. The only thing is that the scythe looks completely different. Instead of its usual light blue colour, it is now reddish purple in colour and it has countless of spikes on it, as if the scythe had been mutated or something. Most probably it was because the scythe had absorbed too much evil energy from the Yamata no Orochi that it had changed its form.

Upon noticing Jurina summoning the scythe, Rena asked. “What are you going to do with that scythe, Jurina? Are you going to attack me with it?”

Jurina immediately pointed the scythe right at Rena’s face and glared angrily. “Don’t tempt me... Another word from you, I’ll cut you up!”

“If that’s what you really want to do, then DO IT!!” Rena screamed.

Without hesitation, Jurina leaped towards Rena and swinged her scythe right at Rena’s head with the intention of decapitating her. As the scythe came close to her neck, it was immediately deflected away by Akane who just came back to the headquarters. Thanks to her lightning blade, she was able to save Rena’s neck from being cut off.

“What’s going on here, Jurina? Seems like you brought unwanted visitors..” Akane asked.

Jurina smirked. “Such a good timing, Akane... If it weren’t for you, Rena would have been decapitated by now.”

“Why did you do that? She is your partner.” Akane said.

“WAS my partner.” Jurina emphasize on the first word.

“You changed, Jurina...” Akane shook her head.

“No... I haven’t changed... Let’s just say i got sick and tired of acting. I’m quiting Hellsing.” Jurina answered.

“You don’t have to tell me that you want to quit. You’re fired anyway. I’m quite sure that’s not the reason why you’re here, Jurina. So, why don’t you spit it out?” Akane asked.

“I’m here to introduce you to the Demon Generals. This is Sayanee.” Jurina pointed at Sayanee. “This is Kumi.” “Annin.” “And, I believed you’ve met her before, Umeda.”

Lovetan, who was hiding behind Sashi trembled in fear as she looked on.

“We came here to sign a truce with Hellsing.” Jurina passed a paper to Akane.

Instead of taking the paper, Akane looked back at Jurina. “I don’t like reading. Why don’t you just tell me what kind of truce you’re talking about.”

“I’ll just tell you straight.. Stop with the demon hunting.” Jurina went straight to the point.

“I can’t do that. The demons are threatening the lives of innocent people. I can’t leave them like this.” Akane answered immediately.

“You have two choices, Akane... It’s either you stop hunting for demons, or you’re going to make you stop by force.” Jurina challenged.

“So, if we continue hunting for demons, you’ll kill us?” Akane crossed her arms.

“Don’t think we will hesitate even for a moment, Akane.. Sayanee here had been quite upset about two of her pets getting killed. She’d be more than happy to have revenge for them.” Jurina pointed at Sayanee.

“If you do not comply with Center’s statement...” Sayanee unsheathed a katana from her waist. It was completely jagged and blunt. It doesn’t look like it can cut anything. Sayanee placed the tip of her katana against the wall. “I’ll make sure all of you will end up like this wall.” Sayanee sheathed her katana back to her waist. Well, nothing happened to the wall. She merely touched the wall with the tip of her katana, that’s all.

“What happened?” Everyone was confused about what Sayanee just did.

“Why are they listening so much to you, Jurina?” Rena asked.

“I don’t see the problem in obeying the future Demon King.” Sayanee answered.

“No... That’s impossible! That can’t be true!!” Rena shouted. Everyone was shocked from the news.

“Center will be crowned as the new Demon King two weeks from now. She is the best candidate for the title. Not only she can activate the Yamata no Orochi, her father was a renowned Demon General. He was respected even by the late Demon King.”

“Tch- I lost my respect for him after he screwed an angel... What disgrace!” Umeda looked away. Umeda was suddenly met up with Sayanee’s katana on her neck.

“Center’s father was a great man. Be careful who you’re talking about, Umeda. I will not allow anyone to make fun of the future Demon King.” Sayanee warned before sheathing her katana back once again. Umeda remained silent and gritted her teeth in anger.

After all the commotion subsided, Jurina continued. “So, what’s your answer gonna be, Akane? Do we have a truce?” Jurina walked up to Akane and held her hand out, expecting a handshake.

Suddenly, a scar appeared on the right side of Jurina’s face as it started bleeding. The next moment was Akane sheathing her lightning blade back to her waist. “But one thing for sure, we will continue hunting for demons whether you like it or not. You want a war? We WILL give you war.”

Upon noticing, all the other generals were angered by Akane’s action and prepared to retaliate. This was stopped by Jurina immediately. “Stay back... Remember, we’re not here to fight.”

Jurina nodded. “I respect your decision, Akane... From now onwards, if another demon falls under the hands of Hellsing, don’t blame me for what will be brought upon you all.”

At this time, Annin walked forth and caressed Jurina's face. "You're hurt, Center..." Annin then landed a peck on Jurina's cheek, closing up the wound on her face.

All Rena could do was just to look on silently at the traumatising scene of another girl landing  peck on Jurina.

“So... This gives me enough reason to pummel any of you up if i ever meet you down any street, am i right? Including you...” Umeda cracked her fists and neck before looking towards the girl hiding behind Sasshi.

It was Lovetan. She was hiding behind Sasshi. “I-I’m scared, Sasshi...”

“You can try... But I’ll make sure you’ll suffer for it if you ever touch a hair on Lovetan.” Sasshi warned.

“Ho... A challenger... This could be interesting...” Umeda smirked.

“I’ll make you pay for whatever you did to Lovetan by tenfold!” Sasshi glared at Umeda.

“I’ll be looking forward to that day...” Umeda smirked once again.

“We shall be taking our leave now. It’s getting late anyway. I hope you don’t regret your statement, Akane.” All of them finally turned around, preparing to leave.

“S-Stop!” A hunter jumped in front of them, pointing a gun at them.

“What are you doing? Get out of the way!” Akane shouted.

It was too late as Kumi already placed her arm over his shoulder. Her eyes turned black and she whispered something into the hunter’s ears. The hunter started screaming and flinging his hands crazily all of a sudden. “W-What’s going on!? Stop it! Stop it! STOP IT!!!!!”

The next moment, the hunter fell down onto the ground, trembling non stop. His eyes were rolled back, leaving only the white part of his eyes to be visible to the others.Saliva dripped uncontrollably from his mouth.

“That was a warning for trying to mess with us.” Kumi looked at the angry Akane. The five girls continued their way out of the entrance.

Sayanee traced her fingers on the wall on her way out. The wall immediately crumbled into sand. Everyone was surprised what actually happened there. Then Mayu remembered something. “Her katana... She touched the wall with the tip of her katana just now... That has to be the reason.. Her katana must have some kind of powers.”

Akane shook her head. “I’m afraid you’re wrong about this, captain. There is nothing special about her katana. It was her swordsmanship. It isn’t normal. She must be really skilled swordsman to be able to deliver such a clean cut.. It’s almost...impossible.”

“I don’t get it.” Yuki voiced out.

“We all saw that the wall was still intact the whole time, am i right? Actually, no. By the time Sayanee placed the tip of her katana on the wall, the wall had already been cut and  crumbled into pieces. But her cut was so clean that the wall remained intact. All it needed was a single touch on the wall to see the true effect of her cut. There is no such swordsmanship in this world.” Akane explained.

Chokoku and Gakuran ran towards the hunter who gut knocked out by Kumi with unknown reasons. “Hey, are you ok?” Chokoku nudged him a little.

He didn’t reply. Instead, he remained trembling and salivas continued dripping from his mouth. “We need to get him to the hospital.” Gakuran suggested.

“Good idea... Once the diagnosis comes out, we’ll figure out what actually happened to him and hopefully that will lead us to finding out Kumi’s power as well.” Mayu said.

“Rena-sama? Are you ok?” Yuki placed an arm over Rena’s shoulder.

“Why... Why is Jurina doing this...” Rena muttered.

“She’s not the same Jurina-sama we once knew.. She’s a criminal now. An enemy to all of us. You have to let go of her, Rena-sama..” Yuki said.

“I don’t want to believe it! Jurina is not like this!”

“She’ll be crowned the next Demon King in two weeks time! Face the truth, Rena-sama!” Yuki raised her voice.

“Shut up! I don’t want to hear any of your bullshits, Yuki!”

“You can’t run away from the truth, Rena-sama! Sooner or later, you will have to face it whether you like it or not!”

“This isn’t the truth!” Rena shouted.

“The Jurina-sama we knew is DEAD! Deal with it!”

“SHUT UP! SHUT UP! Who are you to lecture me, huh? You’re a nobody! You’re just a useless vampire who came from the Dracula family! You have no right to speak up against the Van Helsing family! You should be a slave to the Van Helsing family! Slaves have no right to speak up!!” Rena screamed.

Yuki’s eyes widened in shock from Rena’s statement. “I...never knew this is how you viewed me... As a slave...”

Upon realizing the words released from her own mouth, Rena blinked a few times and looked back at Yuki. “Y-Yuki... I’m..”

“Don’t... Just...don’t...” Yuki shook her head. “I’m really disappointed in you, Rena-sama. I respected you all this time. I’m feeling a little sleepy now. I’m gonna go get some rest.”

By this time, everyone in the headquarters was giving Rena the ‘look’ and started whispering to each other. Noticing this, Rena rushed back into her room.

“Hey, Rena!” Mayu called out to Rena only to be ignored completely.

Akane sat on her chair and sighed. “What’s going to happen from now on...”



Chapter 21 - Visitors from hell
END
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 21) UPDATE!
Post by: clubhappy on November 05, 2013, 12:35:12 PM
OMG  :( Poor Rena....
I still think Jurina has some purposes in what she is doing now, but still.... :(
Now team Rena will be in lots of troubles now.
Thanks for this update  XD This chapter is good!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 21) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on November 05, 2013, 12:44:59 PM
I'm on Rena's side with this one. There's no way Jurina would ever do this.

And she got so upset, she insulted Yuki........

JURINA, STOP BEING EVIL!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 21) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on November 05, 2013, 12:47:18 PM
Everything is chaos..

Poor Rena  :cry:

What's Kumi's power actually??

There must be a reason why Jurina did this..

Can't wait for the next chapter..

Update soon,please.. :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 21) UPDATE!
Post by: Kirozoro on November 05, 2013, 04:51:01 PM
Omg why Jurina doing to everyone special to Rena  :angry: 

But i hope there a reason why Jurina become like this

Hope Jurina still love Rena like before   :wub:

Rena fighting!! :angry:

Can't wait fir next ch... Please upsate :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 21) UPDATE!
Post by: anakpanti on November 05, 2013, 04:58:56 PM
Ahh.... I'm falling in love with the Demon Generals...
They're so cool.  :inlove:

I wonder how Van Hellsing can face the Demons...
Those Generals + Jurina are have an amazing power.

Annin x Jurina... I'm so sorry for Rena.  :cry:
Somehow... I think deep (very deep) in Jurina heart, Jurina love Rena...
Thanks for Akane, she save Jurina.

Well.... I love it.
Thank yoou for your update.
 :wub:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 21) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on November 06, 2013, 12:47:21 AM
Interesting... so they had decided about Jurina being the new King

Poor Rena... for being betrayed like that...and needed to regard Jurina as her enemy

But also Poor Yuki being word-slap by Rena....

Rena also needed to see a peck that Annin gave Jurina to heal her cut...

But does Jurina really really have no feeling whatsoever for Rena anymore?

Why did Jurina do what she did?

Erm... visitors from Hell... the next chapter...

What's going to happen?

Can't wait to see the next chapter

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 21) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on November 06, 2013, 03:30:32 AM
Sayanee's swordsmanship was really cool.... And that's abnormal too.....  :lol: :lol: :lol:

I like Jurina evil, this will make the plot more exciting....  XD XD XD

Umeda, you're fighting with a Zombie King you know?? That's equivalent to Demon King in Hell....

Waiting for your next update....  :) :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 21) UPDATE!
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on November 06, 2013, 12:57:39 PM
HAOWLEH SHAT!! 8D ...awesome update CX XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 21) UPDATE!
Post by: Terragen on November 08, 2013, 12:11:13 AM
Still doubt about jurina explanation about that mask

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 21) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on November 08, 2013, 09:38:51 AM
ANNOUNCEMENT~!

I'm planning to write about the Demon General's back story/history..

I have just created a poll..

So, whose story do you want to know the most?

Sayanee? Kumi? Annin? Umeda? Or all of them?

Please take your time and vote for it~

But I think i can already guess which one will get the highest vote.. ^^'
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (POLL!!) UPDATE!
Post by: AshuraX on November 08, 2013, 09:41:57 AM
^Do you even NEED to ask, mate? :v
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (POLL!!) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on November 08, 2013, 09:43:19 AM
^ just for fun.. lolol
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (POLL!!) UPDATE!
Post by: Zita on November 08, 2013, 08:34:57 PM
ANNIN ANNIN ANNIN ANNIN ANNIN ANNIN ANNIN ANNIN ANNIN ANNIN etc.

Why do you let Rena suffer so much? :cry:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (POLL!!) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on November 12, 2013, 11:21:03 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/11/jurinablack222-ver21.png?w=487)


For those who haven't voted in the poll yet, please do so...

Though i find it a little unnecessary as i already know which one will top the poll XD

Anyway, just waste 3 seconds to vote for the poll XD


_________________________________________________________

Chapter 22 - Another day in the castle


“Sayanee!” A cute voice echoed in the main hall of the castle as a girl hopped out of nowhere and back hugged Sayanee, causing her to almost tumble over.

“Milky...” Sayanee shot out a smile upon noticing the owner of the cute voice.

“So, how was the visit?” Milky smiled. Her smile was sweet as usual.

“Well, they didn’t agree to the truce.” Sayanee said.

“Oh... Seems like they aren’t afraid of what will befall them in the future..” Milky smirked.

“No worries about that... Sooner or later, they will be the one begging us to sign a truce.”

“So, am i allowed to cause some trouble to them from now on wards?” Milky got excited.

Sayanee turned around to face Milky. She grabbed Milky’s waist and pulled her closer. So close that their bodies literally crashed each other. Milky blushed so badly from Sayanee’s action. “Of course you can... But... You have to inform me about it first...”

“I...I...” Milky’s heart was beating so fast that she couldn’t speak properly.

“What’s wrong, Milky? Your voice is shaking...” Sayanee shifted her face closer and closer to Milky’s.

“Y-You’re too close, Sayanee...” Milky looked away. It didn’t last long as Sayanee pulled Milky’s face back.

“Aren’t you a little too shy?” Sayanee said in a soft voice.

“Y-Yes... I am shy...”

“Being shy isn’t you, Milky... Where’s your proud self that i love so much?” Sayanee smiled.

“I’m only shy when I’m with you, Sayanee...” Milky blinked her eyes.

“Is that so...” Sayanee leaned in towards Milky and kissed her on the lips.

Without herself knowing, Milky’s lips moved by itself as she tightened her hug on Sayanee. She started exploring Sayanee’s mouth with her own tongue. Sayanee replied with a tongue play herself. Muffled moans were heard as they were kissing deeply. Sayanee separated herself from the kiss and shifted down to Milky’s collarbone. Sayanee took a tiny peck on her collarbone, earning a moan from the girl. Milky pushed Sayanee away before it got more intense.

“L-Let’s continue this in the room, Sayanee...” Milky suggested while panting heavily.

“Sure.” Sayanee smiled and carried Milky in a bridal pose and walked back into their room.

“Man... I’m so jealous of Milky...” Yuria pouted at the corner of the hall.

“Yea... They’re completely in love with each other.” Kanon sighed.

Both Kanon and Yuria got smacked on the back of their head suddenly. Being angered by the sudden action, both of them turned around and glared. Kanon shouted without hesitation. “What was that for!? I’ll.....”

“You’ll do what, Kanon?” Kumi stood there with her arms crossed. “You’re gonna hit me?”

“K-Kumi-sama!” Kanon covered her mouth with both her hands immediately.

“What were you trying to say to Kumi-sama!? Baka!” Yuria smacked Kanon’s head.

Kumi walked towards Yuria and pulled her ear. “Ouch!”

“You have no right to say that to Kanon, Yuria... You were glaring at me as well.” Kumi let go of Yuria’s ear as soon as she finished her statement.

“So... What are you doing in the hall, Kumi-sama? I thought you were in your room.” Kanon smiled and asked.

Kumi’s eyes widened. “What am I doing here, you ask? More like where are the bananas I asked for? It’s been half an hour since i requested for it, and the both of you have not returned since. So, i came out looking for you guys to find the both of you standing in the corner of the hall, gossiping about Sayanee and Milky. And you dare ask me what am I doing here?”

Both Kanon and Yuria swallowed their saliva. “W-We’re sorry, Kumi-sama.”

“Now, go get the bananas for me.” Kumi then stood in between them and laid her arms on their shoulder. She put her face really close to Yuria’s ear and whispered in a sexy voice, “Whoever get the bananas for me first...” Kumi then shifted towards Kanon’s ear “I will give her a ‘special’ prize...”

Hearing Kumi’s sexy statement must have turned both of them on so much that they immediately lost strength in their legs.

“I’ll be waiting in my room...” Kumi said in an extremely seducing tone as she caressed both their face at the same time before walking back to her room.

“...” Both Kumi and Yuria’s heart are beating hundred miles an hour.

“Me first!” Kanon rushed off first.

“Oh, no you don’t!” Yuria chased after Kanon and grabbed her arm.

“Hey, let go!” Kanon’s arm engulfed in flames, causing Yuria to release Kanon off her grip. Her whole body then engulfed in flame. “Don’t come close to me! Or I’ll burn you to crisp!” And continued running.

All of a sudden, Kanon tripped and fell down flat on the ground. She then looked down to notice that her feet was frozen. Yuria quickly took this opportunity to run past Kanon. Yuria sticked her tongue out and said in a sarcastic tone. “See you later, sucker!”

Kanon used her flames to create a flaming lasso and pulled Yuria back. Kanon then tied the lasso to a rock, halting Yuria to continue further. “You’re the sucker!” Kanon rushed forwards.

Yuria held onto the flaming lasso and managed to freeze it as well. Ice that can freeze hell flames as well. That is the chilling power of the Hell Ice. By freezing the flaming lasso, Yuria easily broke out of it and chased after Kanon.

“I said not so fast, Kanon!” Yuria leaped towards Kanon and pinned her down. The next moment, they were rolling on the ground towards the kitchen area.

*Roll* *Roll* *Bump*

As both of them were in a scuffle, they bumped onto something... Or someone... They looked up to notice a figure glaring down at them. “Both of you again...”

“U-Umeda sama...” Both of them stood up in an instant and greeted the general.

“Finally got back your manners, i see...” Umeda smirked and walked towards the kitchen as well.

Yuria whispered to Kanon. “That was close. If we had not greeted her, who knows what she will do to us..”

“Yea... Everybody knows that she’s the troublesome one...” Kanon whispered as well.

Umeda stopped in her tracks and glared back at them. “What did you just say about me, kid?”

“N-N-Nothing...” Kanon swallowed her saliva.

“You just called me troublesome...” Umeda insisted.

“N-No, I didn’t..”

“I heard it VERY clearly. You think I’m stupid or something?” Umeda walked closer to the duo.

“N-No... We’re sorry...” Both of them bowed and apologized.

“Now, get out of my sight...” Umeda walked towards the kitchen and grabbed a bunch of bananas.

“A-Ano...” Yuria sounded.

“What is it now?” Umeda sounded annoyed.

“We........you know....came here for the bananas...” Kanon showed a fake smile.

“And...?” Umeda acted dumb at Kanon’s statement.

“Well..........we need the bananas actually.... It’s really important for us...” Yuria said.

“It’s in my hands now.” Umeda stated loud and clear before walking past them.

“K-Kumi-sama demanded for the bananas...” Kanon voiced out.

“Kumi, huh? Then why don’t you ask her to come take them from me herself?”

“N-No, we can’t do that!” Yuria said.

“So, are you saying that you’ll snatch them from me?” Umeda said in a threatening tone.

“W-We wouldn’t...” Both Kanon and Yuria looked down on the ground.

“Then stop bothering me... I’m going out to have some fun now..” Umeda held onto the remaining bunch of bananas and left the castle.

“............” The duo could only look on.

“What do we do now...” Kanon sighed.

“Kumi-sama said that she’ll be waiting for us in her room... She said that the first to arrive will receive a ‘special’ prize...” Yuria drifted into her own wonderland.

*SMACK*

Kanon smacked Yuria on the head. “Snap out of it! Your nose is bleeding! Geez...”

“Then what do we do now!? It’s a rare chance that Kumi-sama would give us a ‘special’ prize!” Yuria panicked.

“We only have one choice... We have to go buy the bananas...” Kanon suggested.

Without hesitation, Kanon engulfed herself in flames and thrusted herself towards the exit with an incredible speed. Yuria immediately froze the trail of the flames, causing Kanon to freeze in her tracks as well. “Let’s do this fair and square, shall we? No powers allowed.”

Kanon released more flames from her body and broke free from the ice. “Fine!”

Both Kanon and Yuria ran to a nearby shopping mall to continue their quest of winning Kumi’s heart.

In the living hall, Jurina sat down on the couch facing the fireplace. She took a sip from the cup of tea personally made by Annin.

“Center?” Annin sat down beside Jurina.

“What.” Jurina asked in a cold tone.

“You looked troubled..” Annin asked in a concerned tone.

“You have more things to care about than this. Now leave me in peace.” Jurina demanded.

“Was it because they rejected to the truce?”

“...” Jurina remained silent and took a sip from her cup of tea.

“You don’t have to get mad about it, Center. It’s their fault for not signing the truce, Center... They will suffer for it. I will make them pay for making you angry.”

“Don’t do anything unnecessary, Annin. They will come and sign the truce sooner or later... I’m sure of it..”

“You seem serious in signing a truce with them..” Annin said in a soft voice.

“...” Jurina kept silent again.

“Center... Just now when we visited Hellsing... You hesitated a little when that Rena asked if you loved her...”

“That’s enough questions for now.” Jurina stood up from her seat.

“Do you really have feelings for her?” Annin insisted.

Without hesitation, Jurina pinned Annin onto the ground and plunged the Yamata no Orochi blade into the ground right beside her head. “Are you looking down on me, Annin? Do i look like my heart could waver by something as petty as that?”

“N-No... Please forgive me...” Annin’s voice widened. She had never seen Jurina got so angry before.

“Let me tell you this, Annin... There’s one thing i hate the most in the world... People looking down at me... I hate them...so much.. Don’t make me hate you as well, Annin. I’ve had a rather rough day today... Don’t make things worse than it already is..” Jurina shook her head.

“I-I’m sorry...” Annin was trembling in fear as the Yamata no Orochi blade was very close to her face. Annin’s powers are completely useless to the Yamata no Orochi. Basically the Yamata no Orochi blade will be able to pierce through her barriers without any effort at all.

Jurina finally pulled out the blade from the ground and sheathed it back to her waist. “I’m sorry... Are you okay?” Jurina reached her hand out to Annin and pulled her up.

“Yea, I’m fine.” Annin patted the dust off her back.

Jurina then sat back on the couch, gazed at the ceiling and sighed.

“You must be tired, Center... Let me prepare some warm water for you to bath in.” Annin suggested.

Jurina frowned. “Do you normally run all the errands in this castle?”

“No.. I run my own errands. The other generals have their assistants to run errands for them. But i don’t have an assistant. That’s why.” Annin smiled.

“Why don’t you have an assistant in the first place?”

“I find it unnecessary to have an assistant. I can do things by myself.” Annin smiled again.

Jurina nodded and smiled. “I would like the water to be a little warmer than usual. Can you do that for me?”

“Of course! I’ll get it ready now.” Annin then left to the bathroom excitedly.

Right after Annin left, Jurina changed her facial expression immediately. She slammed her fist onto the table and gritted her teeth in anger. “I will make sure you guys sign the truce...”



Hellsing HQ

“Come on... Stop sulking, Yuki...” Mayu back-hugged Yuki.

“It’s not that I’m sulking, Nezumi-sama... I just got insulted terribly by someone whom i looked up to all these time.”

“She called me a slave, Nezumi-sama... I don’t like that at all. How do you think i got the habit of calling other people by sama, huh?” Yuki sounded really angry.

“Well, you don’t have to get so angry that you developed that habit, right?” Mayu leaned her chin on Yuki’s shoulder.

“You should know it’s not about the habit, Nezumi-sama..” Yuki shrugged Mayu off.

“Anything you would like to do to pull up your mood?” Mayu smiled.

“Well, for now i just wanted to go shopping and chill...” yuki stood up from the chair.

“Erm... About that... I’m not free now, Yuki... Loads of work to do.. Sorry..” Mayu shrugged and apologized.

“Fine then.. I’ll ask Sasshi-sama if she’s free..”

“Well... Sasshi went out shopping as well... With Lovetan..”

“Oh well... I’ll just go back to sleep then...” Yuki sighed and went to bed.


Shopping Mall

“Hey Lovetan... What do you want to buy? I’ll buy them for you.” Sasshi said excitedly.

“Are you sure about that?” Lovetan asked in a suspicious tone.

“Of course! Whatever you want!” Sasshi smimled.

“I doubt you’ll be able to satisfy me needs though..”

“As long as it is able to satisfy your love...” Sasshi said in a loving tone.

Lovetan blushed and changed the topic immediately. “H-Hey, look! T-There’s an ice cream store.. Let’s go get one.”

People started screaming and running around all of a sudden. Sasshi looked and noticed that everyone was running away from the open-aired car park. “We should check out what’s going on.” Sasshi suggested.

Lovetan nodded in agreement. Both of them rushed towards the opened-aired car park to find a shocking scene of two hunters from Hellsing impaled at the top of a pole.

“This is terrible!” Lovetan sounded.

“Who could have done this!? Why would they kill our hunters!?” Sasshi was shocked.

Suddenly a huge shadow appeared right beneath them. It was a huge lorry, flying towards them. Noticing this, Sasshi immediately pushed Lovetan out of the way as she alone got smashed by the lorry instead. “Sasshi!!!!!!” Lovetan screamed.

“Who did it!?” Lovetan turned around only to come in contact with a fist that sent her flying and crashing into a car.

“Gah!!” Lovetan groaned in pain before looking at the owner of the ridiculously strong punch. Her eyes widened in shock immediately.

“It’s been some time, Lovetan..” A girl grinned.

“U-U-Umeda-sama...” Lovetan started shivering at the sight of her master.

“You have betrayed me, Lovetan.. And i don’t like it... I don’t like it at all...” Umeda shook her head.

“I... I...” Lovetan is still shivering.

“You saw those people impaled up there?” Umeda pointed at the dead hunters. “I killed them... It’s because Hellsing didn’t agree to sign the truce.. They left me with no choice. They’re enemies. And so are you, Lovetan.. You sided with them... And now you’re going to die by my hands as well.” Umeda curled her hand into a fist.

A car suddenly flew towards Umeda from the back. As expected, Umeda saw it coming. She quickly turned around and destroyed the car with a single punch. Umeda smirked. “So... You’re more durable than i thought...” Umeda tossed the destroyed car aside to meet up with Sasshi eye to eye. “I knew it the moment i laid my eyes on you... You’re strong.. This might be more fun than i thought. I can have a lot of fun with you..”

A huge skeleton hand burst out from the ground, attempting to grab onto Umeda but was dodged easily as she leaped onto a nearby car.

Lovetan looked at the impaled hunters once again before looking back at Umeda. “You did that?”

“I did...” Umeda went straight to the point.

Sasshi then looked at the injured Lovetan. “You killed two of our hunters and hurt my beloved Lovetan.. How dare you! I will not forgive you!” Sasshi shouted at Umeda.

“You will not forgive me? Oh yea? We’ll see about that when i drop you six feet under!” Umeda stomped her right foot on the car, causing all the glasses in the car to break immediately.

Sasshi stomped her foot on the ground as well. At that time, ten huge skeleton arms surrounded Umeda in an instant. “Bring it on!”



Chapter 22 - Another day in the castle
END
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 22) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on November 13, 2013, 01:08:55 AM
Woah!!!
Lol, Kumi-sama is awesome as always... And the BANANAs~~~~!!!
Umeda-sama... sweatdrops...
Ooooooh!!Center... I wonder how she really feels about all this???? nyaaa...
(I'm kind of hyper nya)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 22) UPDATE!
Post by: anakpanti on November 13, 2013, 02:21:25 AM
I eagerly want to know about Center.  XD
And of course can't wait for the story in your poll.

And.... somehow.... why Center becomes more suitable with with Annin rather than with Rena? This is bad... you changes my perpective.  :lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 22) UPDATE!
Post by: Kiri-el on November 13, 2013, 10:51:57 AM
I like that Yuki call everyone "sama", especially Nezumi, but I'm waiting when she call Mayu by her name directly. I think that will be a good moment.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 22) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on November 13, 2013, 10:57:52 AM
SASSHI~!!!!   :inlove: :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:

You're terribly strong... As expected from Zombie King......

Waiting for next update.....  :) :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 22) UPDATE!
Post by: kurogumi on November 13, 2013, 12:08:58 PM
more mayuki please! LOL

the demons general not so bad than i though, they could be good person if they want and live in peace along with human

where's rena?

she need to do something about it fast

i still confused with jurina,at first i though jurina is under vergil possesions since she had that blue like mask "blue mean vergil' how cheap i'm thinking of that  LOL LOL

but when rena ask about her feeling toward her and jurina hesistated answering the question, i think she's really not under any possesions, is just the real jurina...if she get controled by vergil,she should easily lied to rena that she not loved her



thank for the update
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 22) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on November 13, 2013, 01:33:39 PM
Interesting... still wondering as to why Centre became what she is now?

Was she really really bad or she had other motive?

Poor Rena, now she might be ignored by others for her rude outburst while back

Poor Yuki, for being the receiving end

Would they be able to put everything behind them?

Would Sashi be okay fighting with Umeda?

What about Kanon and Yuria... would they be able to obtain bananas for their love interest?

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 22) UPDATE!
Post by: qr.rima on November 13, 2013, 03:04:51 PM
Will kumi ever get to eat her most wanted bananas??
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 22) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on November 17, 2013, 09:53:48 AM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/11/jurinablack222-ver22.png?w=487)


Here comes the battle between the Zombie Lord and the Demon General~
_________________________________________

Chapter 23 - Umeda vs Sasshi


“Bring it on!” Sasshi screamed as ten huge skeleton arms burst out from the ground, surrounding Umeda completely. Sasshi swinged her fist down, causing all ten of the giant sketeton hand to curl up into a fist before slamming down onto Umeda. Noticing this, Umeda propelled herself high up into the sky, dodging the deadly fists from the skeleton arms which smashed the car completely.

All the skeleton arms extended themselves and attempted to grab onto Umeda once again. Upon reaching Umeda, the skeleton arms broke immediately as she released a powerful punch on an arm nearby before using another arm as a baseball bat to destroy another one. Umeda then flew down with an immense speed, piercing through all the skeleton arms reaching for her, destroying them completely.

Umeda smirked. “These bones are so weak... They must have not been drinking enough milk... I, on the other hand drink milk twice a day.”

“Like i care if you drink milk!” Sasshi slammed both her hands onto the ground, summoning her zombie troops. A lot of people were still seen running around, trying to escape. Some of them stayed back and snapped pictures from a distance.

Hundred of zombies emerged from the ground and started chasing everyone around, causing chaos. Sasshi smacked her own head. “No, not the humans, you idiots!! Her! Her!!” Sasshi pointed furiously at Umeda.

All the zombies shifted their target towards Umeda and charged with full speed...Except for a dumb one who kept on chasing after a lady. Sasshi walked over and smacked the zombie on the head. “Listen to the instructions properly, idiot! Don’t go scaring off people like that! You make me look like a fool!”

*GROAN GROAN*

“No, now’s not the time for you to be hungry for fresh brains.. Now go and kick that Umeda’s ass! Or I promise you I will erase your very existence from this earth!” Sasshi landed a kick onto the zombie’s butt that caused it to tumble forwards before rushing into the horde as well.

Umeda cracked both her fists and neck. “This could be interesting...”

Without a moment of hesitation, Umeda rushed towards the horde and struck every single zombie she sees. Every single punch Umeda released managed to pierce through the zombies with little effort as they fell down onto the ground, groaning in pain. In just a few minutes, all the zombies Sasshi summoned were already flat on the ground, groaning in pain and immobile. Umeda dusted off her hands.

Umeda then looked at Sasshi and shooked her head. “Tsk tsk tsk tsk... And i thought things finally got interesting..”

“That Umeda... Her punch is so powerful that it inflicted enough damage for a zombie to actually feel pain...”

Sasshi engulfed both her arms with a green aura and slammed her right arm onto the ground. “Zombie vampires!” and then slammed her left arm onto the ground as well. “Zombie lycans!”

“Come forth!!!” Sasshi channeled her aura into the ground, causing the ground to rumble all of a sudden.

About 20 of each vampires and lycans climbed out of the ground and glared at Umeda with their bloodshot eyes.
”Now, THIS is interesting!” Umeda got excited.

All the vampires and lycans propelled themselves towards Umeda with an incredible speed and threw a series of punches and kicks. She managed to dodge each and every one of the deadly attacks but with a lot of effort. With her full mastery in hand to hand combat, she managed to deflect one of the powerful lycan’s punch towards another vampire who was nearby.

After dodging another high speed punch from a vampire, Umeda spinned her whole body and delivered a powerful round house kick towards the back of the vampire and sent it flying towards the group of vampire and lycans. Not wanting to lose, the group of vampires and lycans stood back up and rushed towards Umeda once again.

“Tch- Such a troublesome group of zombies...” Umeda looked at the group of vampire and lycans rushing towards her.

“Well, play time’s over..” Umeda stretched her back and glared at the group. “It’s time to get serious...”

By this time, Umeda was already surrounded by all the lycans and vampires. As all of them swinged their claws and punches, Umeda smirked. “Too slow...”

*SMASH!!*

The ground got smashed immediately from the combined brute force of the lycans and vampires. After the dust had settled down, Umeda was nowhere to be seen. All of a sudden, something fell down onto the pack of lycans and vampires with a lightning speed and a tremendous force. The force was so much that it created a huge crater on the ground. It was at least about 10 meters in diameter and 3 meters deep. The impact even sent a shockwave that destroyed all nearby cars. The impact caused the whole area to be all smokey. As soon as the smoke settled, Sasshi’s eyes widened in shock from the sight of all her elite zombies unconscious in the crater. Umeda leaped out of the crater and looked at Sasshi. “I’m quite sure this is not all you can do, am I right?”

Feeling desperate, Sasshi slammed both her hands onto the ground to summon her zombie troops once again.As the zombies start emerging from the ground again, Umeda screamed. ”Not so fast!!”

She stomped her right foot onto the ground with a tremendous strength that sent a powerful shockwave beneath the ground. All the holes closed up tight immediately from the immense pressure of Umeda’s stomp. The zombies that were crawling out either got crushed in half or got sucked back into the ground. “That summoning skill of yours is very troublesome.. It would be a pain in the ass to deal with it again..”

“Tch-” Sasshi could only glare back at Umeda.

“I wonder... What can you do now that I restricted your summoning skill?” Umeda smirked while walking closer and closer to Sasshi.

Sasshi engulfed her hands in a more concentrated aura, hoping to force her zombies out from the ground. Right before Sasshi could summon, Umeda stomped her right foot on Sasshi’s hand with an incredible strength. “I said no summoning....”

“Gah!” Sasshi screamed in pain from the stomp. The stomp must have been at least 20 tonnes.

Since Sasshi’s hand is already touching the ground, she might as well try to summon. As soon as Sasshi’s hand is engulfed in a green aura once again, she immediately got kicked on the chin and sent flying towards a car. “Stubborn fool...”

Sasshi coughed out blood. “I-It really hurts, damn it...”

“It seems that your only power is to summon zombies and your so called skeleton hands... Not only are they weak, they’re fragile to the point where i can literally kill a zombie with only one finger. If that’s the extent of your powers, I have to say that I’m really disappointed in you. I even had high expectations of you as well.. But it seems it was wrong. You’re nothing but a loser who asks your soldiers to fight in your place rather than engaging in the combat yourself.” Umeda walked towards Sasshi once again.

Sasshi was still struggling to stand herself up. At this time, Lovetan ran in between them and stretched her hands to the side. “I-I won’t let you hurt Sasshi!”

Without replying to Lovetan’s statement, Umeda choked her on the neck and squeezed tightly. Lovetan coughed and suffocated trying to breathe in some air. “You’re in the way, Lovetan...”

“Stop it!” Sasshi screamed and stood back up slowly.

“Ho.... Still have energy left in you, I see...” Umeda seemed impressed.

“Let her go!” Sasshi stated once again.

“And why must I listen to what you say?” Umeda tightened her grip on Lovetan’s neck.

“You just wanted to fight me, am I right? Let her go, and I will fight you for real!” Sasshi proposed.

Umeda seemed to show some interest in Sasshi’s statement. “Interesting...” Umeda tossed Lovetan to the side. Lovetan immediately coughed and gasped for air.

Sasshi glared back at Umeda angrily. Umeda replied with a smirk. “Show me your true powers, Zombie Lord.. Impress me...”

Sasshi engulfed both her arms with a concentrated green aura. Bones emerged from the ground and attached themselves on both Sasshi’s arm, replecing her own arms with huge skeleton arms. But it looked different than the usual ones that Sasshi summoned. It looked more...solid. Failing to realize this, Umeda let out a laugh again. “You never learn, do you? Those bones are weak and fragile! Come at me!”

“We’ll see about that...” Sasshi leaped towards Umeda in an instant.

“Your punch will never work on m-” Before Umeda got to finish her sentence, Umeda got blasted away by Sasshi’s powerful punch and slammed onto a car.

Umeda never expected the punch to be so strong and solid. She wiped some blood off her mouth. “What!?” She glared back at Sasshi.

“You underestimated my powers, Umeda...” Sasshi stated.

“Now, THIS is exactly what i want!” Umeda laughed excitedly. “Let the game begin!”

Umeda flew towards Sasshi and attempted a punch. Sasshi managed to defend against it and smacked her away with her other hand. “Tch-” Umeda attempted a punch once again. Sasshi replied with her very own punch to defend against it.

“These bones are different than the ones i summoned earlier... These bones are at hard as diamonds!”

“Diamonds or not, I don’t care!” Umeda continued with her series of punches. Sasshi managed to defend against every single one of them. Umeda increased her speed and strength of punches until she finally found an opening to smack Sasshi’s arms away and landed a powerful high speed kick onto Sasshi’s stomach, sending her blasting through a few cars.

“Gah!” Sasshi held onto her stomach as she coughed out blood. Without a moment of hesitation, Umeda leaped towards Sasshi to land a deadly blow. Upon noticing, Sasshi rolled out of the way to dodge Umeda’s attack. “Your strength is admirable... But I can read your movements..”

“So, you can read my movements, huh?” Sasshi stood up and wiped the blood off her mouth. She closed her eyes and breathe out heavily.

“What are you planning over there?” Umeda asked loudly.

At this time, Sasshi slowly opened her eyes and looked back at Umeda. She leaped towards Umeda with an incredible speed.

“It’s no use! I can read your...” Umeda’s eyes widened in shock. “What!?” Umeda received a powerful punch on her face that sent her flying few feet away. Before she got a chance to react to what happened, Sasshi’s fist was already right in front of her face. Umeda got punched once again. As she stumbled backwards, Sasshi immediately landed yet another punch from the top, causing Umeda’s whole body do fall down flat onto the ground. Before Sasshi could land another punch, Umeda landed a kick on Sasshi’s stomach to create a distance between them. Umeda then leaped backwards and groaned in pain.

“W-What just happened...” Umeda coughed some blood out and held onto her injured chest. “That’s impossible... Why can’t I....read her movements?”

“There seemed to be a flaw in your powers, Umeda... Apparently you can only read your opponent’s movements if they have a mind... Too bad for you, Umeda... I’m already dead. In other words, my mind is dead as well. I can seal off my mind anytime i want. To put things short, you won’t be able to read my movements anymore from now on.” Sasshi explained.

“Is that so...” Umeda stood up. A black energy burst out of her body. “I’m really impressed... It seems like I have to use my 100% after all...”

“If I can’t read your movements, I just simply have to keep attacking you and not give you a chance to make a move.” A black aura engulfed Umeda completely. Umeda flew towards Sasshi and landed a punch. Noticing Umeda’s actions, Sasshi blocked with her bone gauntlets. To her surprise, her solid bone gauntlets started cracking upon impact. But this was not the end. The force was still increasing by time. Increasing and increasing till her gauntlet broke into pieces. The impact broke Sasshi’s right arm and a few ribs.

“GAHHHH!!!!!!!!!” Sasshi held onto her chest and screamed loudly in pain.

“This is my true combat powers. Diamonds mean nothing to me.” Umeda said.

Despite being in a lot of pain already, Sasshi stood herself up, but her whole body was shaking from the pain. Sasshi placed her left arm on Umeda’s shoulder. “What can you do now that you have no energy left in you?”

With the last bit of her strength, Sasshi squeezed Umeda’s shoulder tightly. So tight that her shoulder started bleeding.

“Gah!” Umeda tried to pry off her arm but to no avail. Who could have expected Sasshi to still have this amount of strength even at this state? Sasshi continued increasing the gripping force on her left hand till the point where Umeda started to be in a lot of pain. By this time, Umeda’s arm was almost completely crushed.

Umeda landed a final punch on Sasshi’s stomach. Sasshi immediately fell down on her knees and coughed out blood one last time before she fall over unconscious. Umeda exhaled and put her right foot on Sasshi’s motionless body. “I could kill you right here, right now...” She then removed her foot. “But I won’t.. I shall keep your life till the next time we fight again. Take this as a present for being able to injure me to this point. Today was really entertaining. Remember this.. The next time we fight, I will not show any mercy and I will end your life.”

“Tch- This will leave a scar..” Umeda held onto her injured shoulder and left the scene, leaving Sasshi motionless on the ground.

Lovetan immediately attended to Sasshi and held her in her arms. “Sasshi!? Sasshi!?”

Sasshi groaned a little and opened her eyes. This made Lovetan completely relieved. “Thank goodness you’re still alive...”

“I-I’m already dead actually...” Sasshi softly replied and weakly smiled.

“Now’s not the time to joke around, Sasshi...” Lovetan started tearing up.

“H-Hey... You’re holding me in your arms... T-That makes me happy..” Sasshi smiled weakly again.

“That’s enough, Sasshi... Can you stand up?”

Sasshi looked down at her own body condition and looked back at Lovetan. “A-Are you k-kidding me?”

“I’ll carry you back to Hellsing, then... We need to get you treated immediately.” Lovetan piggybacked Sasshi.

“Y-Yay... I can finally lay on L-Lovetan’s warm back...” Sasshi laid her face on Lovetan’s back.

“Enough joking, Sasshi...” Lovetan rushed back to the headquarters immediately.



Demon General Castle

The main doors of the castle slammed open. Umeda limped her way into the castle, gaining the attention of all the Demon Generals.

“Umeda! What happened!?” Annin stood up from her place and rushed towards her.

“I went to teach Hellsing some lesson.” Umeda said.

“You looked pretty beat up. Let’s get you healed up..” Annin offered to heal Umeda.

Umeda grabbed Annin by the collar. “I don’t need your help for this kind of petty things!”

Umeda started feeling pain in her chest all over again. Kumi stood up and shook her head. “Still being so stubborn even at this state... Just let Annin heal you up and stop making such a big fuss about it. Nobody’s going to laugh at you.”

“Kumi’s right... We’re all demons.. We should help each other.. Now let me heal you..” Annin insisted.

“...” Umeda could only remain silent and let Annin heal her wound up. As Annin tried to heal the injury on her shoulder, Umeda stopped her immediately.

“Don’t heal my shoulder.” Umeda said.

“Why? It will leave a scar!” Annin asked.

“Good. I want this scar to remain with me till the next time i fight her once again..” Umeda explained.

“If you insist...” Annin removed her hands.

“I’m going to take a rest now... It has been an entertaining and tiring day for me... Don’t call me up even if there’s anything important..” Umeda then walked herself back to her own room.

“It seems like Umeda started making her move...” Kumi said.

“And she got beaten up so badly...” Annin sighed.

Sayanee stood up from her seat and walked towards her room.

“Sayanee?” Annin questioned.

Sayanee turned around ans answered. “As long as our future Demon King Center do not give me any orders, i will not make a move. It will be a treacherous behaviour to act without the consent of the Demon King.”

“But Hellsing hurt our comrade!” Annin stated.

“Umeda came back alive, isn’t it?”

“Yes, i understand this, but she was really hurt badly by them!” Annin raised her voice.

“Then, she shouldn’t have acted so foolishly on her own. Let this be a lesson to all of us. It’s true that we demons are powerful.. But don’t forget the opposing force is powerful as well. We have yet to know the extent of their powers. Make a foolish move against them by yourself could mean death. Even if you want to start acting on your own, at least inform me about it if you do not want to confront Center about it. Are we clear?” Sayanee said.

Kumi and Annin nodded their heads. “Got it..”

“Kya! Sayanee is so cool when she’s lecturing other people!” Milky hopped onto Sayanee and hugged her tightly.

“I should take my leave for now..” Sayanee and Milky headed back to the room.

“Sayanee really is intimidating at times..” Annin swallowed her saliva.

“Oh well... I’m going to sleep as well.. See you in two days time..” Kumi yawned.

“You’re too lazy, Kumi... I don’t even know how you could sleep for that long...” Annin sighed.

“Meh.. Sleeping is my hobby.. Now, see ya..” Kumi was gone in a matter of seconds.

Having nothing to do, Annin walked towards Jurina’s room to have a little chat. “Hey, Center.. Are you free to chat now?”

Jurina was nowhere to be seen. “Center? Where did she go?”


Chapter 23 - Umeda vs Sasshi
END
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 23) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on November 17, 2013, 01:29:28 PM
Well Umeda was badly hurt, but Sashi was in worse condition

If Umeda was that great, I don't think the hellsing would be able to fight off the demon generals and the king

Where did Jurina go?

What would jurina do about Umeda action and condition?

Would the fight between Demons and Hellsing occur?

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 23) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on November 17, 2013, 03:35:21 PM
That was awesome...but..
the milk part... lol
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 23) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on November 17, 2013, 03:40:15 PM
Shinoki : The power of calcium  :on GJ: lolololol
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 23) UPDATE!
Post by: Kirozoro on November 17, 2013, 04:22:47 PM
Where did Jurina go??

Sasshi still joking with Lovetan when she injury badly

What will happen next

Cant wait please update soon
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 23) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on November 29, 2013, 11:36:07 AM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/11/jurinablack222-ver23.png?w=487)



Chapter 24 - Where did she go?


Annin opened Kumi’s bedroom door and popped her head inside. “Hey, have you guys seen Center?”

“Shh!!” Both Kanon and Yuria placed a finger on their own lips signifying Annin to lower down her voice as Kumi is sleeping soundly.

Yuria and Kanon then rested their arms on Kumi’s bed and looked at Kumi with a loving expression. They then proceeded to poke Kumi on the face while giggling. “Kumi-sama is so cute..”

“Err... Aren’t you guys not supposed to disturb her while she’s asleep?”

“But Kumi-sama is too cute when she’s sleeping.. We just have to poke her..” Yuria answered. Both of them continued poking her face.

*poke* *poke* *poke* *poke* *poke* *poke* *poke* *poke*

*SMACK* *SMACK*


Both Kanon and Yuria got smacked on the head as Kumi shot up from her sleep immediately.

“What the hell do both of you think you’re doing!? That was annoying! Stop poking my face!” Kumi was grumpy.

“See? Told ya.. Kumi doesn’t like being disturbed when she’s sleeping.” Annin giggled by Kumi’s door.

“What’re you doing here, Annin?” Kumi rubbed her forehead to relieve herself from her fatigue.

“Well, I just wanted to know if you guys know where Center went.” Annin asked.

“Nope, don’t know. Don’t care. Good night.” Kumi fell back onto her bed.

“Wait wait... Kumi-sama.. It’s such a nice day to take a walk outside.. Why don’t we go shopping?” Yuria suggested.

“Yea.. Let’s go shopping, Kumi-sama.. It’ll be fun.” Kanon pulled Kumi up again.

“You guys go ahead. Let me sleep.” Kumi pulled herself back into the covers.

“Eh.. Kumi-sama.. Let’s go! Let’s go!” Kanon started hopping on Kumi’s bed.

“Yea.. Let’s go shopping!” Yuria hopped as well.

“Alright! Stop hopping! I’m going crazy!” Kumi covered her forehead in annoyance.

“You going crazy? Isn’t that just ironic, Kumi?” Annin giggled.

“Don’t even start with me, Annin.. Ugh..” Kumi sounded annoyed.

“Yay!! Let’s go get changed!” Kanon and Yuria hopped out of bed and rushed out of the room together. Annin smiled at both their childishness.

“Well, life’s fun when you have two energetic assistants helping you..”

“OVER-energetic..” Kumi is still trying to keep herself awake.

Annin giggled once again. “I’ll see if Sayanee knows where Center went. Well, have a nice day..”

Annin then proceeded to Sayanee’s room and opened the door. “Hey, have you guys seen..................”

“Ahn.. S-Sayanee... Not there... I’m sensitive there...” Milky moaned as Sayanee sucked on her collarbone.

“Only there? What about here?” Sayanee shifted her hands and cupped Milky’s chest.

“Ahn...mmmm.....” Milky felt completely powerless to even speak properly.

“..........” Annin blinked a few times at the sight of both Sayanee and Milky being half naked on the bed. “Well, I guess not...”

Annin escaped from the room immediately with her face flashed completely red. “Woo... Today’s a hot day isn’t it?” Annin started fanning herself.

“I might as well try my luck finding her myself..” Annin was about to open the entrance door when it was opened by someone from outside. It was Jurina.

“Center! You’re back!” Annin looked completely delighted.

“...” Jurina ignored Annin.

“Where did you go, Center?” Annin asked in a worried tone.

Without replying, Jurina walked straight past Annin and towards her room.

“Center? I asked you a question...” Annin asked once again in a soft and polite tone.

Jurina turned and glared back at Annin. “What I do or where I go is none of your business, Annin. So, stop acting like you’re my mom and question every single thing I do!! I go where I want to, and I do what I want to do, get it!? Just stay away from me!”

Being confused about Jurina’s sudden outburst, Annin just kept quiet and looked on as Jurina walked herself back into her room. “It’s so unlike Center to burst in anger without any reason.. Something must have happened when she left..”

“Interested in knowing where Center went just now?” A voice echoed in the corridors of the castle as a girl appeared.

“Umeda! You know where Center went just now?” Annin ran towards Umeda.

“You have a memory lost or something? I can see things normal people can’t see.. I saw where she went..” Umeda stated.

“So? Tell me then.. Where did she go just now?”

“Does it even matter where she goes?”

“Can’t I know?”

Umeda remained silent and stared back at Annin blankly.

“What? Why are you looking at me like this?” Annin asked.

“You... You’re in love with her, aren’t you?” Umeda asked.

“No I’m not! I just care a lot for her.” Annin answered in an instant.

“Nothing can escape my true sight, Annin.”

“No... I can’t possibly fall in love with her...” Annin shook her head.

“You may not realize it yet, but you’ll see soon enough.”

“...” Annin remained silent.

“Here’s a suggestion for you, Annin. Stay away from her. She was born from an angel, and you’re a demon. Being with her will not bring you any good. You do know what happened to Center’s father, do you? He was sent to an eternal torture for being with an angel.” Umeda explained.

“That was when our late Demon King was still alive. He made this rule because he despised angels like mad. Now that he’s gone, there will be no rules whatsoever till a new king steps up. So, even if i choose to be with an angel, nobody has the power to do anything to me.”

Umeda grabbed Annin by the collar. “Deal with it, Annin.. Angels and demons were never meant to be with each other. Not last time, not now, not ever! You hear me?”

Annin smacked Umeda’s hand away. “If they knew they shouldn’t be with each other, why do they still do it? You don’t understand anything about love, Umeda. Love plays a big role in everyone’s life. Even a demon’s. You, on the other hand followed the late Demon King’s footsteps way too much. You reject everyone.”

“And you’re straying off a demon’s path. Wake up, Annin. It had always been like this since thousands and thousands of years ago. Demons do not get along with any other species but itself.”

“I can think for myself, if you don’t mind. Who i want to be with does not concern you. Thanks for your advice anyway.”

“It’s not like I’m giving you any advice or anything, moron. I just don’t want the demons to keep decreasing in number because of your stupidity..” Umeda pointed her finger right at Annin’s face.

“...” Annin remained silent again.

“She went into the SKE forest just now.. That’s all I could see from here.. Now I need some rest. Don’t bother me anymore.” Umeda walked back towards her room.

“Thanks, Umeda..” Annin smiled.

Umeda turned around and shook her head. “Don’t thank me for something this petty. Demons have a higher pride than this. Besides, I don’t want you to keep pestering me about where Center went again and again. Now, STOP bothering me again.” and she proceeded towards her room.

“Hmm... So, SKE forest, huh... I’ll check that place out soon..”



In a hospital ward

“Mmmm......” Sasshi groaned. While still having her eyes closed, she moved her right hand and grabbed onto something before squeezing it a little.

“Mmm... Soft....like a bun......” Sasshi mumbled.

She then felt someone smacking her hand away. “W-Where did my bun go...” Sasshi continued wriggling and moving her hands around searching for her ‘bun’.

“Oi, Sasshi, wake up!” A voice called out to her. She finally opened her eyes and looked to her right. No bun there, that’s for sure. Just Lovetan sitting there, covering her chest with both her arms.

“Where’s my bun?” The first question Sasshi asked Lovetan as soon as she regained consciousness.

Lovetan blushed immediately. “W-What bun!?”

“Eh? But i grabbed onto a soft bun just now... I’m so hungry.. GIve me that bun.. I wanna eat it.” Sasshi said casually.

“There’s no bun here!” Lovetan’s face became redder than a tomato.

“No bun? Then what did i grab onto just now?” Sasshi frowned.

“This!!” Lovetan punched right at Sasshi’s nose.

*SMACK*

“Hmph!” Lovetan walked out of the room immediately.

“Oi, I think you just broke my nose.. What did I do?” Sasshi held onto her own nose.

“You grabbed onto her chest. That’s what you did..” Another voice sounded from the left side of the room. It was Rena.

“I did?? Wow I didn’t know......... Today must be my lucky day then...” Sasshi burst out in laughter.

“You’re still in the mood to laugh after getting pummeled till this state?” Rena frowned.

“So, I’m guessing Lovetan told you the whole story?”

“Not only me. Everyone in the organization knows about it.”

“Boy, that was embarrassing..” Sasshi covered her face.

“What were you thinking going up against a Demon General?”

“Hey, she impaled two of our hunters on the top of the flagpole and threw a lorry at us first. What am I supposed to do? Just sit there and tell her that she did a good job and then walk off? I don’t think so!” Sasshi explained.

“You almost lost your life.. Lovetan told me this. If it wasn’t for Umeda showing mercy to you, you would be dead already.” Rena stated loudly.

“Correction!!!!!” Sasshi raised her index finger. “I’m already dead in the first place.”

Rena smacked herself on her head. “It doesn’t matter! You lost!”

“Hey.. I lost because I did not know the extent of Umeda’s power. I was careless. The next time we meet, I will not let my guard down.”

“You better not.. We’re dealing with demons. They’re more powerful than you think.”

“We’ll see about that..”

“Just be careful next time, ok?” Sasshi nodded her head.

“Where’s Mayu and Yuki?” Sasshi asked.

“They left before I came.. I don’t think Yuki still wants to see me after what I’ve said about her..” Rena sounded apologetic.

“Well, I’m not gonna ask so much about that then.. What about Gakuran and Chokoku?”

“They went out for a date.”

“Date at a time like this? I’m hospitalized for Christ sake.”

“You’re doing just fine, Sasshi.. Don’t expect everyone to be here to see you wake up.”

“So, how about you? How’re you feeling?”

“What do you mean how am I feeling? What am I supposed to feel?”

“You know... About Jurina...”

“She’ll come back.. I’m sure of it.”

“How sure are you that she will return?”

“I just know it!”

“What if...she never was our ally from the very beginning? What if everything she said was true? She came close to you just to join Hellsing to get her hands on the Yamata no Orochi..”

“That’s completely impossible.. After everything we’ve been through..”

“Yes, I get it, Rena.. But what if...she really was the enemy but she fell for you during the process? That could be possible too, right?”

“If that’s the case, I will never forgive her for using me..”

“So you’re gonna kill her?” Sasshi asked in a monotonous tone.

“I...” Rena looked away.

“You wouldn’t kill her. Even if she were to take over this world, you will still not be able to kill her.”

“I already did it once before.. I stabbed her once on the chest.”

“And that will be the last time you’ll ever do that.”

“...” Rena remained silent and looked down.

“Listen to me, Rena.. If Jurina ever go across the line and she has to be stopped by any means necessary, leave the job to us.. I don’t expect you to kill her with your own hands.”

At that time, the ward door slided open, catching the attention of Sasshi and Rena. “Oh, Takamina.. What’s up?” Rena smiled.

“Hey, Takamina... How’s Acchan doing?” Sasshi nudged Takamina with her elbow.

“Acchan’s fine. And I’m not here to report about Acchan’s whereabouts.. I’m here regarding the hunter you sent in the other day.”

Rena seemed interested. “You mean the hunter that got attacked by Kumi in our organization the other day? Yea.. What about it?”



In the supermarket

“Look, Kumi-sama!! Your favourite bananas!!” Yuria who was clinging on Kumi’s right arm, pointed at a brand of bananas.

“No they’re not! Those are your favourite bananas..” Kanon pointed at another brand of bananas, also clinging onto Kumi’s left arm.

“Kyaa!!!! Insects!! Insects!!” A familiar female figure is seen hopping into another girl’s arms at the end of the aisle, gaining all three of their attention.

“Nezumi-sama.. Those are already cooked.. It’s actually a common delicacy in certain parts of the world.” The taller girl comforted the shorter one.

“It’s those hunters from Hellsing!” Yuria stated.

“Should we teach them a lesson Kumi-sama?”

Kumi smirked. “Both of you stay back.. I will have a little chat with them first..”

“Kumi-sama.. Are you sure about this?” Kanon asked in a worried tone.

“But Sayanee-sama told us not to act rashly..” Yuria sounded worried as well.

“No worries... I’m not like Umeda.. I do not resolve to physical violence...” Kumi started walking towards the end of the aisle.

Yuria stated. “That’s what we’re afraid of Kumi-sama.. Your powers aren’t physical..”

Kanon sighed. “We’re not worried about you, Kumi-sama... We’re more worried about what might happen to both the hunters.”



Back in the ward

“You mean the hunter that got attacked by Kumi in our organization the other day? Yea.. What about it?” Rena seemed interested.

“He’s dead..” Takamina went straight to the point.

“What!? What happened?” Rena was surprised.

“He committed suicide..”

“Why would he do something like that!?”

“I’m not sure either.. He bit his own tongue off..”

“He went all crazy as soon as he regained consciousness. He started saying weird things before he bit his own tongue. I have never seen any case like this before..”

“He must be crazy enough to bite his own tongue off..”

“The only time someone will be as crazy as this is if he’s very desperate to end his own life.”

“What did he say before he died?”

“His last words were ‘nothing’ and ‘empty’.. Any idea what it means?” Takamina looked confused.

“Nothing and empty... Doesn’t ring any bell.” Rena looked confused as well.

Takamina held onto Rena’s shoulder, startling her. “An advice for you guys.. Do not fight against that Kumi... I’m not sure what she did to the hunter. But whatever it is, she has the powers to make someone literally go crazy. Going up against her might mean suicide..”



Chapter 24 - Where did she go?
END
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 24) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on November 29, 2013, 12:36:14 PM
OH NO... Mayuki are in danger...

Kumi is going to damage them?

What's going to happen to Mayuki and Kumi next?

Would Mayuki come out damage free?

What did Jurina do in SKE forest?

What's going to happen to Jurina and Rena?

Ah... Ainin is in love with Jurina... would she be able to get her happy ending somehow?

Would she be able to get her own lover?

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 24) UPDATE!
Post by: Kirozoro on November 29, 2013, 01:37:19 PM
Hoh oh, Mayu and Yuki are in danger

I hope that Jurina will come back, like Rena said

Sasshi omg... Im dying hahaha

Gakuren and Chokokou are date lol

Kumi have a danger ability

Thx for the update
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 24) UPDATE!
Post by: kamen_idol212 on November 29, 2013, 02:48:53 PM
Yooooo, long time no see..... kevinwkl-san....:lol: maybe this is first time i read supernatural partner in here, but i often read this at Akblasphemy48 blog.
genki desu ka?
Mayuki in DANGER!!! that Kumi has power that cause mental disorder :cry: , and about SKE forest, what is that? :? i smell something mysterious and hidden at there. I guess there will be one-sided JuriAnnin. and finally Sashiharassment!!! i think there is no Sashiharassment in story.....  :shocked
at last, well done...
see ya at next update hehe XD


P.S : sorry for LONG comment from me...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 24) UPDATE!
Post by: anakpanti on November 29, 2013, 04:12:40 PM
Yooooo, long time no see..... anakpanti-san....:lol:
genki desu ka?

I'm so sorry kevin... it seems typo here. :P
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 24) UPDATE!
Post by: anakpanti on November 29, 2013, 04:21:06 PM
Hi kevin. :)

Well.. it's funny to see Kanon and Yuria fight over Kumi.  :lol:
Wow... Kumi meet MaYuki? I hope MaYuki will be alright since Kumi's power looks so scary.  :cry:

Ahh... About Milky and Sayanee.. Huuffftt...  :on_hot:

Why Jurina often harsh towards Annin?? Annin is a 'nice' demon, I mean... at least she's a 'healer' and nice towards Jurina.
Annin always defend Jurina.

I'll eagerly wait for your next update.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 24) UPDATE!
Post by: kamen_idol212 on November 29, 2013, 10:04:38 PM
Yooooo, long time no see..... anakpanti-san....:lol:
genki desu ka?

I'm so sorry kevin... it seems typo here. :P


hmmm, you are right anakpanti-san.....
and for kevinwkl-san, sorry for my mistake  :oops: you are not mad at me, right? well, i say sorry, once again, for my mistake..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 24) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on December 01, 2013, 08:34:39 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/12/jurinablack222-ver2.png?w=487)



Chapter 25 - The Silencer

“You... Nezumi-sama.. Stay behind me..” Yuki pulled Mayu behind her immediately.

“Hey, calm down.. I’m not here to fight. I’m only here to talk..” Kumi smiled.

“We have nothing to talk to you about. You guys hurt our friend.” Mayu stated.

“Our friend got badly hurt as well. So count that as even.”

“What do you want from us?” Yuki asked loudly.

“As I said, I only wanted to talk.”

“Sorry but we’re not interested in talking with a demon.. What more to a General. Leave now or I will make you leave by force.” Yuki warned.

“Oh, will you now?” Kumi’s tone sounded like a direct challenge.

Mayu who was hiding behind Yuki pulled her shirt. “Yuki? I don’t have a good feeling about this.. Let’s just go home..”

“Don’t worry about this, Nezumi-sama.. I’ll handle this. Evacuate everyone from this supermarket, and stay outside...” Yuki pushed Mayu to the side.

“Will you be alright?” Mayu was worried.

“Just go.. Now...” Yuki said seriously.

“I’ll be waiting for you outside.. Please be safe..” Mayu went and evacuate the whole supermarket.

“I see you’re persistent in wanting to fight me..” Kumi sighed.

“As long as you demons roam around, the world will never be at peace.”

“You hunters started killing our kind first!” Kumi seemed angered.

“It’s because they were harming and killing innocent people! We can’t just sit by and watch!”

“That’s the reason why we tried to make you hunters sign a truce! The truce was so that we do not harm humans and you hunters lay your hands off demons!”

“We will not sign any truce with demons! We simply do not trust you guys.”

“Such stubborn creatures, vampires.... So, are you still insisting on fighting me?” Kumi asked one last time.

“You bet I am!” Yuki got into her battle pose.

“Very well then...” Kumi slid both her hands into her pocket.

“What are you doing keeping your hands for?” Yuki seemed confused.

“I do not even need to use my hands to battle the likes of you..”

Feeling offended, Yuki leaped towards Kumi to land a punch but was dodged easily as Kumi swayed to the side and delivered a knee kick. Upon noticing, Yuki deflected Kumi’s knee away and hopped backwards.

“Not bad.. You have quick reactions. As expected of a vampire..” Kumi smirked.

“I’m not just any vampire..” Yuki engulfed her arms with a purple aura. “I’m from the strongest vampire bloodline.. The Dracula bloodline..”

“I see.. A descendant of Count Dracula... You know, we once tried to invite Count Dracula as one of the Demon Generals, but he refused... It’s actually sad that he didn’t want to join.. His powers can be compared to even us..”

“Good thing he didn’t join you guys as demons.. Otherwise, I would be shameful to hold the name of Dracula..” Yuki said.

“At least your ancestor was powerful..” Kumi tilted her head a little. “What about you?”

“Don’t mock me!” Yuki rushed towards Kumi again and delivered a series of high speed punches and kicks. Kumi managed to dodge each and every single one of Yuki’s attacks with her extraordinary senses.

“Is that all you’ve got?” Kumi challenged while still dodging the gatling attacks.

“I’m not done yet!” Yuki increased her attack speed even more and finally suppressing Kumi a little. “Why are you only dodging? Attack!” Yuki stated out loud.

Kumi ignored Yuki’s statement and continued dodging her attacks until finally Kumi found an opening to deflect Yuki’s leg away, and land a kick on her face. Upon the kick reaching her face, Yuki somersault backwards, just barely able to dodge the kick.

“Hoo... It really is a pain in the ass not being able to use my arms against someone like you. It really seemed like I looked down on you a little too much.” Kumi said.

Yuki then stood up straight. “Why don’t you attack?”

“You don’t want me to...” Kumi shook her head.

“Or maybe you’re not that powerful after all.. Even your physical attacks... They seem to be powerless..” Yuki seemed confused.

“You must be naive to think that about Kumi-sama..” Yuria sounded from the top of the shelf.

“Kumi-sama’s powers aren’t physical.” Kanon sat beside Yuria.

“Is that so... I’m feeling curious already.. I want to see it... This power of yours..” Yuki cracked her neck.

“You will regret it if I show it to you..” Kumi slid her hands out of her pocket. This was never really noticed by many people except for the demons, but Kumi was always wearing a pair of leather gloves. Even when she’s sleeping.

“Try me..” Yuki challenged once again.

“Then make me worth using my powers..” Kumi cracked her fingers.

“If I’m able to hurt you once, you’ll activate your powers.” Yuki suggested.

“Deal. Now come at me.” Kumi got into her battle pose.

Yui lunged herself forward to deliver a punch, but her arm was caught by Kumi. She then tried to toss Yuki over but to no avail as Yuki resisted against it. Kumi quickly spinned her body around, causing Yuki to lose her balance a little.

“Crap.. I let my guard down..” Kumi immediately deliver a punch on Yuki’s face.

“Huh? That punch was completely powerless..” Yuki frowned. Without hesitation, Yuki took this opportunity to land a high speed kick right at Kumi’s stomach that sent her crashing into a shelf.

“As expected... I can never do physical damages at all...” Kumi stood up again and dusted her back.

“It seemed like you didn’t try to hit me at all.. That punch of your was completely powerless.. You should have hit me with your bet shot.” Yuki stated.

“That was already my full strength..” Kumi explained.

“You’re lying... You’re one of the Demon General.. That CAN’T be your full strength..” Yuki shook her head.

“You see... You’re not well aware of my special ability.. I have to literally give up 90% of my demon strength to learn and obtain this special ability.. Since I already promised you that I will show my powers after you hit me once.... I will not back out from my words..”

“Activating my powers will further decrease my strength and also defense... But in return...I will be able to make your whole world silent...” Kumi smirked.

“Make my whole world silent? What do you mean?” Yuki was confused.

“Why don’t you test it out yourself... That’s if...you still have your sanity left after this..” Kumi smirked once again.

“Now witness...the power of The Silencer...” Kumi slid both her leather gloves off.

“Oh boy.. This will not end up well..” Yuria shook her head.

“Uh-huh..” Kanon nodded in agreement.

As soon as Kumi slid her gloves off, her eyes turned black immediately as she was surrounded by an evil, black aura. There were some weird markings at the back of her hands.

“What is this disturbing aura... I’ve never felt anything like this before..” Yuki seemed to be in a state of panic.

Kumi then tilted her head and reached her palm out towards Yuki. Suddenly, Yuki started wobbling left to right.

“W-What? What is this feeling I’m having?” Yuki asked herself while still wobbling.

“What’s the matter?” Kumi let out an evil grin. “Can’t balance yourself up?”

“What’s happening to my body? Why can’t I balance myself up?? I’m starting to feel dizzy..” Yuki kept on shaking her head to ease her dizziness and ended up balancing herself on a shelf nearby.

“W-What did you do to my body?” Yuki groaned.

“I silenced your vestibular system.. In other words, you will not be able to balance yourself up anymore..” Kumi smirked.

*The vestibular system, which contributes to balance in most mammals and to the sense of spatial orientation, is the sensory system that provides the leading contribution about movement and sense of balance.


“Stop screwing with me!” Yuki forced herself up and leaped towards Kumi with an incredible speed.

Kumi managed to dodge to the side and landed a pat on the back of Yuki’s head.

Yuki’s eyes shot wide open and blinked a few times... “W-W-What’s going on now??” Yuki rubbed her eyes again and again while trying to balance herself up. “I-I-I-I....I can’t see...”

“It’s a pain in the ass, am I right? Not being able to see or balance yourself up...” Kumi stood beside Yuki.

Yuki blinked her eyes again and again, hoping that what is happening now isn’t real. “I...really can’t see anymore...”

“That’s because I silenced your visual system. From now on, you will not be able to see anymore..”

By this time, Yuki was already flat on the ground, trying to stand herself up. “D-D-Dizzy...”

“Tsk tsk tsk... Look at you now... All powerless. You wanted this... I never wanted to..” Before Kumi could finish her statement, Yuki grabbed onto her feet and squeezed tightly, causing Kumi to scream in pain. “I...still can hear you...”

Kumi then kicked Yuki away and scoffed. “Tch- Why don’t you just stay down quietly..”

Right after Kumi finished her statement, Yuki slammed the ground with her arms to propel herself towards the direction of Kumi’s voice and swinged her fist. Kumi merely side-stepped, causing Yuki to mimss her target completely as she smashed onto another shelf.

“I see you have a good sense of hearing.. I’m impressed.. Wouldn’t it be a pain in the ass...if you were to become deaf as well?” Kumi walked over to Yuki and tapped her shoulder.

*RING*

All Yuki could hear now is just the ringing sound. “S-Stop it...” Yuki started grabbing her forehead in pain. “Wait... Am I speaking right now? Or am I just thinking this in my head? I can’t hear a thing...but I can still feel my forehead..”

“This battle is over.. After this, I doubt you will be able to keep your sanity anymore..” Kumi flipped Yuki over.

“What’s happening now? I felt my body being flipped over..” Yuki shook her head and started wriggling both her arms and legs at the same time as if she wanted to protect herself from something.

“For I am going to silence your five senses completely. In the next five seconds, you will not be able to tell if you are still existing in this world or not..” Kumi placed a finger on Yuki’s chest area.

As soon as Kumi placed her finger on Yuki’s chest, Yuki started screaming and babbling undecipherable words.

Different kinds of thoughts wondered through Yuki’s head. “What’s going on? I can’t feel anything anymore... I can’t hear... I can’t see... I can’t taste.. I can’t smell... Am I still alive? Do I still have a body? Is this just an illusion? Do I still exist in this world? I can’t handle this... It’s making me......crazy...”

“Silencing all your human senses while leaving your brain intact will definitely make someone literally go insane. That’s because your brain can’t process the fact that all your senses are gone. Therefore, the only thing your brain is picking up is nothing but empty thoughts. That’s because as of now, you have no more body. Just a bodiless mind.” Kumi stood up.

Yuki started foaming at her mouth and her whole body started trembling like mad as if she had a seizure. Her eyes were completely rolled backwards, showing only the whites of the eye.

“That’s what you get for challenging a Demon General..” Kumi wore her leather gloves back on. “I doubt you’ll be able to wake up after such a strong impact hit your brain psychologically. Even if you do wake up, you’ll be stuck in an eternal insanity until you eventually commit suicide. Until you discover the flaw in my powers, you will stay like this forever.”

“Yuria. Kanon. Let’s go. We’re done here..” Kumi ordered.

“Hai!” Both of them hopped down from the top of the shelf and followed Kumi.

“Oh yea.. Almost forgot..” Yuria ran towards the banana section and grabbed a few bunches of banana.

“Hey, aren’t we going to pay for these?” Kanon asked.

“There’s basically nobody left here, moron...” Yuria replied in a sarcastic tone.

Kanon looked left and right. The whole place was a mess. And yes. Nobody is left. Kanon just rolled her eyes and followed Kumi out of the supermarket. Kumi seemed to limp a little, gaining both Yuria and Kanon’s attention.

“K-Kumi-sama... Your leg.. It’s bleeding!” Kanon’s eyes widened in shock at the sight of Kumi’s bleeding right foot.

Kanon and Yuria supported Kumi right away. Kumi then took a peek at her own foot. “She broke my ankle..”

“Kumi-sama.. You should be more careful when you activate your powers.” Yuria stated.

“Yea.. You should know you’re extremely vulnerable to physical attacks when you activate your powers..” Kanon agreed.

As they exited the supermarket, everybody started panicking and running around. Mayu stood there with her eyes wide open. “No... It can’t be... Where is Yuki!?” Mayu screamed.

“She’s inside. Try saving her... If you can..” Kumi smirked as Kanon and Yuria brought her away.

Mayu ran into the supermarket immediately. “Yuki! Where are you!? Yuki answer me!!”

Mayu was interrupted by Yuki’s voice, screaming. Mayu immediately ran towards the direction to notice Yuki lying on the floor, still trembling. Mayu held Yuki on her arm. “Yuki, are you alright??? Yuki!! Answer me!! What happened?? Yuki!!”

“Ahhh!!! Ahhhhhhh!!!!! AAAAAAAHHHH!!!! AAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!” The horrified screams were the only sound Yuki was making. Not to mention her eyes were completely white and she kept swinging her hands and legs around. Her saliva dripped from her mouth non stop.

“Yuki!! Stop scaring me! Wake up!! Wake up!! Why are you acting like this!?” Mayu started crying.

“AAHHHHHH!!!! AAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!” Yuki continued screaming madly.

“No, Yuki... No...” Mayu hugged Yuki tightly in her arms.

“AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” Yuki’s screaming doesn’t seem to stop. That’s because her mind isn’t working properly anymore.

“Let’s get you fixed up, Yuki.. Let’s get you back to the headquarters..” Mayu piggy-backed Yuki and ran outside immediately. She immediately flew off with her maximum speed towards the hospital. They reached the hospital within a minute.

Mayu blasted the hospital entrance door with her kick. “SOMEBODY!!!???? ANYBODY!!?!?!?!?? TAKAMINA!!!!! HELP!!!!!!! HELP ME NOW!” Mayu screamed at the top of her lungs and cried out loud at the same time.

Takamina and Rena came out of the ward to check on the commotion. Takamina ran straight towards Mayu “What happened!??”

“AAHHHH!!!!!!” Yuki still isn’t settling down.

“I don’t know! I don’t know!!!!! Save her!! Please!! Please save her, Takamina!!!! Please!” Mayu cried her lungs out.

“I know, Mayu.. Calm down.. I’ll do my best..” Without hesitation, Takamina rushed Yuki into the emergency room.

“Please save her, Takamina!! Please!!” Mayu grabbed onto Takamina’s shirt tightly.

“Mayu! Hey, Mayu.. Look here..” Rena tilted Mayu’s head up.

Mayu’s voice was blurred off by her cries and sobs. “She was screaming and screaming and screaming... I didn’t know what happened.. I was outside... She told me to go outside... And..and I told her that I had a bad feeling... I told her to go home... But...but...She wanted to fight... I went into the supermarket...She was there... Lying on the ground..screaming......”

Rena immediately pulled Mayu into a tight hug and comforted her. “Now now, Mayu... Everything’s gonna be alright.. Everything’s gonna be alright..”

Mayu sobbed in Rena’s shoulder. “I-I’ve never seen Yuki in this state before... It’s like... It’s like... She has gone insane or something....”

Rena frowned immediately. “Insane?”

Rena suddenly remembered a statement Takamina told her. “An advice for you guys.. Do not fight against that Kumi. She has the powers to make someone literally go crazy.”

“No way...” Rena was shocked.

“Hmm?” Mayu looked at Rena.

“Did Yuki fight with Kumi?” Rena asked softly.

Mayu nodded.

“Damn it..” Rena stomped her foot on the ground in anger.

“I’m so sorry, Rena.. I couldn’t help Yuki at all..” Mayu continued sobbing.

“Don’t worry, Mayu.. It wasn’t your fault.. It’s their fault.” Rena gritted her teeth in anger.

Rena sighed. “For now.. Let’s just pray that Yuki comes back to her sanity.”

“We can’t keep this up, Rena.. If this continues, all our friends and allies will be in danger. We should have signed the truce with them.. Then they wouldn’t hurt us.. Then Yuki wouldn’t...” Mayu broke into tears once again.

“.....” Rena remained silent and tightened the hug once again.

Rena continued. “We have to report to Akane about this matter.”

“Don’t have to. I’m already here.” Akane was seen leaning by a wall with her arms crossed.

“Akane! Right on time... So, what should we do now? The number of hunters are decreasing daily. They attacked Sasshi... Now, Yuki.. God knows who they’ll attack next.” Rena complained.

“As of now, there are still no plans to fight back..” Akane said.

“What? So we’re just going to sit here and do nothing?? After what they did to our friends and allies?” Rena raised her voice.

“I didn’t say we’re going to just sit here and do nothing. But we’re not signing the truce as well. That’s for sure. They want a war, they WILL get a war. I have a plan consisting of three steps. We’ll get Yuki fixed up first. Then we might find out Kumi’s powers. We might be able to use it to our advantage and exploit her weakness. That’s the first step. Second, all of you will undergo an intense training session to boost up all your powers. You’ll much more power than your current state to fight the generals.”

“Intense training? I’ve been through it before, Akane...”

“Trust me, Rena.. This time, the training will be completely different than what you have in mind right now. If you’re not strong enough for the training, you might even die in the middle of it.” Akane said seriously.

Rena swallowed her saliva. “Ok..”

“As for the final step... On the day Jurina will be crowned the Demon King, we’ll invade the Demon General’s castle and stop them.”

“....” Rena stared at Akane blankly.

“I’m quite sure you want explanations from Jurina, am I right?” Akane asked.

“Yes, I do..” Rena nodded.

“Good.. As for now, let’s wait for Yuki’s news. Then, we’ll have a meeting back in the headquarters.”



Chapter 25 - The Silencer
END
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 25) UPDATE!
Post by: Kirozoro on December 01, 2013, 09:22:02 PM
Wahh thx for the update

no Yuki is in danger... Hope Yuki back to normal

Kumi power sure is scary

Akane train Rena hard... and nice thinking that invade the Demons place, when Jurina going to become Demon King
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 25) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on December 01, 2013, 09:28:41 PM
Wawawawa...
Kuusan power...kakoii
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 25) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on December 02, 2013, 12:04:45 AM
Yuki went insane.... would she be able to overcome it?

Well... I can understand Mayu's decision about wanting to just sign a truce

So no one would be injured anymore and she could save Yuki

But somehow Akane did not want it... why?

What kind of training are they going to go through?

Would Rena be able to get any explanation from Jurina?

Who would Hellsing or Demons that stand as the final winner?

What's going to happen next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 25) UPDATE!
Post by: anakpanti on December 02, 2013, 03:10:34 AM
Wow... fast update. I love you.  :inlove:

Kumi... her power is really-really-really amazing.
Why Yuki keep challenging her? How can she's so sure that she can fight with demon generals.... alone??!!
I feel pity for Mayu..

I'm start to fangirling over Demon Generals and Center.  :wub:

Oh come on Van Hellsing... just sign the truce... If the Demon break their promise, then you can start the war.
Why they keep their stubborn :?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 25) UPDATE!
Post by: gek geki on December 02, 2013, 03:40:12 PM
DON'T HURT YUKI! PLEASE DON'T!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 19) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on December 09, 2013, 04:48:08 AM
(http://i1148.photobucket.com/albums/o579/Rarzrin/JAForm1stpostresize_zps3c856838.jpg)
(http://25.media.tumblr.com/a62f51f2396a9db96c35a3c80ff7849d/tumblr_mv0xgxjQ8E1qeceb8o1_r3_500.jpg)

Okay, I'm sorry, but I gotta say something. I've had this really... really.... REALLY strong suspision about Jurina. I don't think ANY of this can be true. Unless Jurina is a master actress, that cannot, and I mean cannot be Jurina. And, I don't think it can be Center, either. Cuz she long gone.

Who's the only one left? Think, that mask is on her left eye. Who else could it be?











I'll tell ya who.

Nobunaga!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 25) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on December 10, 2013, 06:03:06 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/12/jurinablack222-ver21.png?w=487)


Chapter 26 - Final Training


Annin found her way and entered the SKE forest. “I wonder what Center did in this forest that made her lose her temper.. Did something happen in this forest?”

After hiking for quite some time, she sighed. There’s nothing in this forest worth getting angry about. Just dead trees and crunchy leaves laying all over the floor. She suddenly noticed something attractive from a distance. It was a hill full of flowers. It was stunning. “Hey.. I never knew there was a flowery hill in this forest..”

Annin continued hiking up to the top of the hill to see the most beautiful scenery she had ever seen. Who would have thought that there was going to be a huge sakura tree on the very top of this hill?

“Wow... It’s...so beautiful up here... I feel so....calm.. So refreshing...” Annin closed her eyes and inhaled the fresh air.

“Why would Center be so angry after visiting this place? It just doesn’t make any sense. Something must have happened.”

Something caught Annin’s attention. A flower of pure white, whiter than snow itself, lying right beneath the sakura tree. Even the stem of the flower was pure white. It was the most beautiful flower Annin had ever seen. It was so beautiful that people would think it’s fake. She approached the flower and kneeled down. “It’s.....so beautiful...”

As she was reaching for it, someone grabbed onto her arm, halting her from reaching to the flower.

“What are you trying to do, Annin?” A loud voice sounded from the side.

Shocked by the voice, Annin turned and noticed a pair of eyes glaring right at her. “C-Center!”

Jurina pulled Annin up and pinned her on the sakura tree with her brute force. Jurina’s grip on Annin’s arm was so hard that Annin thought her arm was breaking apart. “L-Let go, Center!”

Jurina squeezed her arm tighter, causing Annin to start flinching. “I said let go, Center!!” Annin released her barrier to push Jurina away but to no avail as the barrier merely passed right through Jurina’s body.

Jurina scoffed. “I’m in possession of the Yamata no Orochi, Annin. I’m basically immune to all your powers. You are nothing compared to the power I’m wielding right now, you hear me?! Now tell me what the hell were you doing here!?”

“Let go of my arm, Jurina... My arm hurts...” Annin said softly.

Realizing her actions, Jurina immediately let go of her grip. As soon as Annin was released, she fell into kneeling position while grabbing onto her slightly injured arm. “F-Forgive my actions...” Jurina apologized.

Annin stood back up and smiled. “It’s alright.. But why were you so angry, Center?”

“...” Jurina kept silent.

“And why were you so angry the other day?”

Annin’s statement caught Jurina’s attention. “What do you mean the other day?”

“Umeda said she saw you entering to SKE forest.. This forest. When you came back, you just lost your temper. Why?”

“Was that all Umeda saw?” Jurina asked.

“She said that she only saw you entering the forest and that she was not able to see anything more than that. Strange. It’s hard to find Umeda has something she couldn’t see eventhough it was within her range.”

“So that’s why you came to this forest? To look for answers for me losing my temper?”

“Uh-huh..” Annin nodded her head.

“How childish..” Jurina looked at Annin blankly.

“E-Eh?” Annin ooked confused.

“There are so many more important things to care about rather than something as petty as ‘looking for answers for me losing my temper’.” Jurina stated.

“I AM doing something important.. Y-You are what I care about most, Center. Whenever you feel angry and lose your temper, it just makes me really sad.. So I feel it’s important to find out the cause of it.” Annin explained.

“...” Jurina became silent again.

“Just tell me, Center... What happened here? Who made you so angry? I’m worried about you. You know you can open up to me any time you want about your problems.. I can promise you that I’ll keep it a secret.” Annin begged.

“Nothing happened here, actually...” Jurina finally spoke up.

“Huh? Then why were you so angry? Something must have triggered your anger, Center.”

“I’ve always been angry.”

“No, Center.. You weren’t like this.. Please.. Tell me..”

“No, Annin. Enough! We’re leaving now!” Jurina grabbed Annin’s arm.

Annin immediately pulled her arm away. “No! I will not leave until you tell me what happened here, Center! Stop being so stubborn!”

“I said no, Annin! It’s none of your business!! Now leave or i WILL force you to leave!” Jurina screamed.

“I’d rather die than to let you drown and suffer in your problems by yourself! I will not let you go through all this by yourself!” Annin screamed back.

Jurina furiously walked over and pulled Annin up by the collar. “YOU DON’T DESERVE TO BE HERE, YOU HEAR ME!? YOU DON’T DESERVE IT!!! YOU SIMPLY DON’T DESERVE IT!!”

Annin’s eyes widened from Jurina’s anger. Annin’s voice was shaking badly. “H-Huh?”

“Listen here, Annin!” Jurina tugged and pulled Annin closer to her face in anger. “Listen here!! This hill is a holy place! You’re a demon, Annin! The longer you stay here, your life force will gradually fade away! And you see that white flower over there??? You see it!?” Jurina pointed at the flower and emphasized it twice. “That flower is made of a pure holy essence, Annin! If I hadn’t stop you that time, your whole body would have been burnt into crisp! You get me now!? Huh?? You get me?!?!”

Trembling at Jurina’s outburst once again, Annin nodded and said in a soft and apologetic voice. “I get it. I get it. I’m sorry..”

Jurina was puffing and huffing as soon as she was done with her screaming. Jurina let go of Annin’s collar and took a few steps back. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t let my anger consume me...”

Annin shooked her head vigorously. “No, you don’t have to apologize to me, Center.. I should be the one to apologize for trying to invade your private life.. You even saved me from the holy flower, Center..”

“You’re not angry with me even after all that scolding you got from me?” Jurina frowned.

“Of course not, Center! I would never be angry at you! That’s because I lo-” Annin blushed immediately.

“Because?” Jurina asked in a musical tone.

“N-Nothing..” Annin felt wobbly suddenly. Before she tripped over, Jurina grabbed onto her.

“See what I mean? Staying in this place long will do you no good.” Jurina sighed. “No choice then.” Jurina pulled Annin up and piggy backed her.

“W-What are you doing, Center?? Put me down!” Annin blushed once again.

“I doubt you even have much energy left to stand. If I let you down now, you’ll fall down flat on the ground.”

“I...” Before Annin could finish her statement, Jurina intercepted her

“Just shut up and grab on tightly, Annin.” Jurina spread her wings and took off from SKE Forest.

“I’m sorry, Center.. I’m always causing you trouble..” Annin apologized.

“If you know you’re always causing me trouble then stop doing it. I can’t even take care of myself properly with all the current events and now I have to take care of you..” Jurina stated.

“T-T-Take care of me??” Annin’s face flashed red.

“Yes, Annin... You’re basically giving me more work to do. For now just be silent and conserve your energy.”

Annin smiled happily and tightened her hug around Jurina’s shoulder. She then laid her head down on Jurina’s back and closed her eyes before mumbling. “Thank you, Center..”

Jurina didn’t reply, but she showed a slight smile and mumbled as well. “Troublesome girl..”

The journey was short since Jurina could fly with a tremendous speed. As Jurina landed from the sky, Annin was still holding onto Jurina tightly. “Hey Annin, we’re here. Let go.”

“...” No reply from Annin.

“Hey, Anni-” Jurina turned her head back to notice Annin snoozing on her back. Jurina sighed once again. “This girl really does get my hands full..”

Jurina carried Annin into her room and placed her on the bed. Right when Jurina turned around, Annin grabbed onto her arm. “Center?”

Jurina turned around and looked at Annin once again. “Yea?”

“Thanks for caring about me, Center.” Annin woke up and landed a kiss on Jurina’s cheek.

Feeling completely shocked from Annin’s action, Jurina flinched away and covered her cheek with her palm. Annin then immediately hid inside her duvet. Jurina could have sworn she heard a squeal from within the duvet. “Good night, Annin..”

Jurina exited the room, still feeling confused while her palm is still covering her cheek.

Annin suddenly shot out from her duvet and had a weird thought. “Wait.. What was something that holy even doing in the SKE Forest? What is she even doing in a place like this? Oh well, better not bother Center about this matter anymore. She wouldn’t like it.” Why is something like this be doing on the surface of the Earth, what more in the SKE Forest and why Jurina lost her temper the other day remains unknown.......for now.



In the Hospital

“How’s she, Takamina?” Mayu asked.

“No good. She’s not recovering to her usual self. She still screams a lot.. We put her to sleep for a dozen times already, but everytime she opens her eyes, she would start screaming all over again. We just only put her to sleep again.. Like for the 13th time i think.” Takamina explained.

Rena frowned. “What? You put her to sleep 13 times? Wouldn’t she get cancer from that or something?”

“Rena!” Mayu smacked Rena on the shoulder.

“Oh, don’t you worry about that, Rena. Yuki’s a vampire.. Her body is way stronger than a humans’. She’ll be fine.” Takamina explained.

“Wait.. Let’s check the security camera from the supermarket.. Maybe we can find some clues about what actually happened to Yuki..” Mayu stated.

At that time, Akane tossed a tape at Mayu. Mayu grabbed it and looked at Akane. “Eh?”

“Took you so long to think of this idea. You’re always one step late, captain. As soon as I heard the news about Yuki, I went straight for the security camera for clues already. Let’s see how bright you are in looking for clues.” Akane said.

Mayu borrowed one of the nurse’s computer and played the tape. “Let’s watch together..”

Akane, Rena and Mayu sat down and watched the whole scene. Sasshi’s head popped out of nowhere. “Hey, you guys watching a movie or something?”

“Shh!! We’re trying to listen to the conversation in the CCTV recording.” Mayu scoffed.

Sasshi’s ears got pulled up immediately. “What are you doing outside your ward, Sasshi?”

“E-Eh? Lovetan?” Sasshi was shocked.

“Get back to your ward now. You’re not fully healed yet.” Lovetan said.

“Exactly. Who gave you the permission to roam around this place, huh?” Takamina came closer.

“What? I’m the Lord of the zombies! I can do whatever I want!” Sasshi did the supermn pose.

Takamina and Lovetan looked at each other.

The next scene showed Sasshi being dragged back to the ward by both Sasshi and Takamina. “You can’t do this to me! I’m the Zombie Lord!!” And they were gone from the scene.

After they watched the recording, Akane smiled. “So, what do you think about it, captain?”

“From what I see, apparently this Demon General Kumi has the powers to block all the human senses completely, while keeping their mind intact. This explains why the victim will literally go crazy. But she has a weakness.. She will be extremely vulnerable to physical attacks when she activates her powers.”

Akane shook her head. “That’s not what I was asking for, captain. Those points that you stated were way too obvious. I can’t think of anyone who can miss out any of the facts that you stated.”

“You know what? I’m just gonna keep quiet and not say anything.” Rena remained silent after that.

Akane continued. “What I wanted to know is how do we cure Yuki.”

Mayu frowned. “Huh? It wasn’t in the video recording, Akane.”

“Yes it was, captain... You weren’t observant enough.” Akane said.

Rena hands up. “Yea.. I can be a witness to that, Akane.. I didn’t see or hear anything about how to cure the victim.”

“Keep quiet, Rena. I wasn’t asking you. I was asking the captain.” Akane stated.

“Ok...” Rena slowly put down her arm.

“Hmm...” Mayu squeezed her brain.

“Come on, captain. I have high hopes in you. Figure it out now and Yuki will be saved immediately.” Akane explained.

“But why don’t you just say it out now and save Yuki first??” Mayu asked.

“Sorry to tell you this, captain. But no. I’m not going to tell any of you anything until YOU figure out what it is, captain. I wat to train you to be more observant. So don’t expect me to spoonfeed you.” Akane said.

Mayu shot up from her seat suddenly. “Wait a min...” Mayu was stunned for a short moment. “I’ve got it!!”

Akane smiled. “Good. Now let’s put your theory to the test.”

Mayu rushed into the emergency room immediately followed by Rena and Akane. As expected, Yuki was already awake and still screaming madly. Yuki was tied up onto the bed with an iron chain in case she goes berserk. Mayu stood beside Yuki’s bed and and looked at her own palm. She then clenched her fist hard and landed a powerful punch right on Yuki’s stomach. Yuki spit out blood at the impact and started groaning. Yuki stopped screaming now. She’s just groaning and mumbling undecipherable words.

“Mayu!! What are you doing!?” Rena was shocked. As Rena walked over to Mayu, she got pulled back by Akane. “Let the captain do her thing. Seems like she has finally got it..” Akane shot a smile of satisfaction.

“Huh?” Rena looked confused.

Once again, Mayu clenched her fist and punched Yuki’s stomach. Yuki spit out blood once again and she started shifting her hand to her stomach slowly. “P-P-P-P-Pain.....”

“W-What??” Rena’s eyes widened in shock.

“It really worked!!” Mayu released Yuki from the chains. She laid down on Yuki’s body and hugged her tightly.

“I-I-It hurts, N-N-Nezumi-s-sama....” Yuki mumbled.

“Thank god you’re alright now, Yuki.. I was so worried..” Mayu glomped herself on Yuki. Yuki replied it with a tight hug.

“Y-Yea.. I’m fine now..” Yuki smied faintly. “But I’m still feeling a little dizzy..”

“Just take some rest for now, Yuki.. You’ve been through a lot.” Mayu smiled.

“I knew you would figure it out sooner or later, captain.” Akane nodded.

“Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! Hold up! Hold up! Hold up! Someone please explain this to me..What’s going on?? I don’t get it! Why did Yuki suddenly regain consciousness?” Rena scratched her head.

“Yuki, answer me one question.. Kumi’s punches.. Were they all completely powerless?” Mayu asked.

“Now that remember it... They were completely powerless.. It was just of a normal human’s strength. I wonder why..” Yuki stated while still grabbing her stomach in pain.

“Exactly my point.. When she activates her powers, her physical strength is further decreased. Don’t you find it any bit suspicious?” Mayu asked Rena.

“Err.... Can’t say that I understand it yet..” Rena shrugged her shoulders.

“She did that to make sure that she will NEVER inflict any pain to Yuki..” Mayu stated.

“Ah... I get it now!” Rena finally got it.

“In other words... As long as the victim is in pain, it will cancel off Kumi’s silencing effect immediately.” Mayu explained.

“But it’s still dangerous to go against her.. You can never end a fight with her unharmed. Throughout the fight with her, you might have to keep hurting yourself.” Akane said.

“Rest well, Yuki.. When you’re released from the hospital, everyone of you will undergo a really intense training.” Akane told Yuki.

“Why must we go through all this? Why don’t we sign the truce with them?? This way, as long as we don’t touch them, they won’t touch us!” Mayu asked once again.

“You want to sign truce with demons?? Answer me, captain.. Will you be 100% sure that they will keep their words?” Akane frowned.

“Most probably they will contain their demons and not attack us..”

“You’re not answering my question, captain. Are you 100% SURE that they will never EVER attack humans? 100% sure?” Akane emphasized once again.

“I...” Mayu became lost for words.

“You see, captain.. As long as we know demons still roam around this world, we will never live in peace. And there’s another reason to not sign the truce..” Akane said.

“Which is?” Mayu asked.

“Jurina.” Akane’s word made everyone in the room silent. “If we sign the truce, we will never ever be able to see Jurina again. Do you want that to happen?”

“Why not we just sign the truce for now then we just break the truce when we invade their castle?”

“Why even bother signing the truce then? By signing the truce and then breaking it after, it makes us the bad people instead.. It leaves a very bad impression of Hellsing. I don’t want that to happen.” Akane explained.

“You’ve got a point there..” Rena nodded her head.

“For now... Take a good rest, Yuki..” Akane ordered.



Few days later, Hellsing meeting room

“Now let’s analyze the powers of all four of the Demon Generals..” Akane pulled down four posters of the Demon Generals. Each with one of their faces.

Akane started. “First, the Demon General Umeda.. As we all already know, she possess unbelievable strength and speed, not to mention she can read all our movements.”

“Not everybody’s.. She couldn’t read mine.” Sasshi voiced out.

“Good. So you’ll be the best person to go against Umeda. Watch out for her movements. Her movements are really tricky. As long as you’re able to read her movements, you’ll be on the advantage. I’ll put my trust on you, Sasshi.” Akane explained.

“Got it.” Sasshi nodded.

“Next is the Demon General Kumi. We know her powers already. Her powers are silencing all the human senses. It’s a deadly power. But there is a flaw. As long as you’re in pain, her silencing effects will cancel off. In other words, the one to go against her must be the one with an extremely high endurance of pain because you’ll be hurting yourself a lot. So, Chokoku would be the best to go against Kumi.” Akane continued.

“I’ll try my best.” Chokoku agreed.

“Listen here, Chokoku. Avoid getting in contact with her hand and end the fight as soon as possible. I don’t expect you to be able to hurt yourself forever.”

“Got it.” Chokoku nodded.

“Third, the Demon General Annin. From what we have seen before, she had the power to create barriers and also healing powers. Not much is known about her. We do not know if that is the extent of her powers or if she has an offensive power. So I can’t assign her to anyone. Anyone who faced her, I wish you good luck.”

“That was the demon who kissed Jurina on the cheek.. I will go against her. I have a lot to talk to her about.” Rena offered herself.

“Remember, Rena.. Her powers will repel any damage dealt to her back at you. So, think of a plan before you strike.”

“Got it.” Rena nodded.

“Finally, the one I find most interesting.. Demon General Sayanee, the swordsman. Her swordplay is frightening. I will go against her.” Akane suggested.

“Wait.. Talking about swordsman... Where is Nishishi?” Rena asked.

“She left for her own adventure around the world to discover more swords. So, she won’t be joining us in this mission.” Akane explained.

“Still the same old sword-loving, Nishishi..” Mayu shook her head.

“Well what about their assistants?” Gakuran asked.

“I can tell you about their assistants...” Lovetan entered the room at that time.

“I see.. Do tell us then..” Akane said.

“There’s Kumi-sama’s assistants, Kanon and Yuria.. They possess the powers of Hell Flames and Hell Ice respectively. Despite them being cute most of the times, they can actually transform into their respective beast mode..” Lovetan explained.

“B-Beast mode?” Mayu swallowed her saliva.

“Yup. It’s quite terrifying to tell the truth..” Lovetan said. “Annin-sama doesn’t have any assistant.”

Akane continued. “That leaves us with only Milky. She has territorial effect powers. As the name suggests, she can create any territory she wants all around her. Given her fearsome powers and intellect, I’d say she is even on par with the other Demon Generals.”

“I hate her ego.. I’ll go against her then.” Mayu sneered.

“Who said you’re joining this mission, captain?” Akane sounded.

“As you said, Akane.. We’re dealing with demons here. We need more people for this mission. It will definitely increase the percentage of success rate of this mission.” Mayu replied.

“You have no combat skills, captain. Sending you on this mission is the same as sending you right to your grave.” Akane said.

“Then let me undergo the training everyone is about to go through.” Mayu said.

“You’re too weak for that, captain. You will not survive 10 minutes in the training.” Akane said.

“I don’t care what you say this time, Akane.. I’m joining this fight as well..” Mayu insisted.

Akane nodded. “Alright then.. I will see how well you do in the training.”

“I’m going as well!” Lovetan sounded.

“No, Lovetan.. You’re not coming along. It’s too dangerous.” Sasshi said.

“No way I’m letting all of you go while I sit around here and do nothing! I’m going!” Lovetan retorted.

“No, you’re not! I’m not letting you go, Lovetan..” Sasshi replied.

“ Alright then... I wonder... where exactly is the location of the Demon General Castle..” Lovetan said in a sarcastic voice. Everyone in the room became silent.

“Alright then! You can come along!” Sasshi rolled her eyes.

“Jurina’s crowning as the Demon King will be in a week time. We will have enough time to train.” Akane held her palm out to them. “Five days is all I need to train all of you.”

“Wow.. So, when will the training start?” Rena asked.

“Now.” The whole room remained silent for a moment.

“Well, what are we waiting for then? Let’s get this training started!” Rena shot up from her seat.

“All of you, follow me.” Akane walked into the training room. Everybody followed her. It was as large as a football field.

“As you can see, there will be a bathroom at the corner of this training room. Food will be provided to all of you everyday, so do not worry about that.” Akane said.

“Eh?” Everyone looked confused.

“Your training is just to live in this training room for 5 days.” Akane told them.

“That’s it? What’s there to train? I thought you said I wouldn’t survive 10 minutes here.” Mayu frowned.

“Alright, then.. Let’s put it to the test, shall we? Chokoku, you have the strongest physical force among everyone here. So you remain in this training room. Others, follow me out." As soon as they did, Akane closed the door. They looked through the glass and looked at Chokoku.

“Brace yourself, Chokoku...” Akane ordered.

“Brace myself? From what?” Chokoku asked.

Akane clicked the big red button. Chokoku suddenly looked suppressed as she is seen trying to resisting something. Her whole body was trembling as if she is using a lot of energy. Her body is seen gradually sinking lower and lower. That is when Akane clicked the button again. Chokoku then fell onto the ground, puffing and huffing while sweating buckets.

“See what I mean now?” Akane looked at Mayu.

Chokoku then stood up and walked out of the training room. Akane asked Chokoku. “So how was it?”

“We’re supposed to live in there for 5 whole days?” Chokoku still puffed and huffed.

“Yes. I told you already. This will be the most intense training you’ll experience ever.” Akane replied.

“What kind of training is this?” Rena asked, being curious.

“You’ll be living in the training room that has 100x the gravity of the earth. Your movements will be quite restricted while you’re in there. But once you get used to the weight, I promise you, your powers will increase a few folds. Don’t worry. I’ll be joining all of you in this training as well.” Akane assured.

“100x gravity of the earth? That’s crazy!” Mayu retorted.

“You can always back out anytime you want, captain.” Akane said.

“N-No. I’m not going to back out on this. We’re doing this to save Jurina.” Mayu answered.

Rena nodded. “For Jurina.”

Yuki and Sasshi followed. “For Jurina.”

Finally Gakuran and Chokoku. “For Jurina.”

Akane smiled. “Are you all ready?”

“Yes.” Everyone answered simultaneously and entered the training room. The big red button was clicked and so the final training begins...



Chapter 26 - Final Training
END



PS : The next chapter will be a special chapter about the Demon Generals' history~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 26) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on December 10, 2013, 06:17:08 PM
That training... reminds me of Dragon Ball (Z Kai... I think...)... XD
Ooh... Kumi-san... (for some reason I'm worrying about Kumi more than the main characters... lol)
holy flower... hrm...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 26) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on December 10, 2013, 06:24:24 PM
Shinoki : You're right actually.. I took it from Dragon Ball  XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 26) UPDATE!
Post by: anakpanti on December 10, 2013, 07:21:54 PM
*Just restarting my laptop* *sigh*

Finally!! Update. Yeaayy!

Jurina and Annin... I love them so much!  XD
Honestly... when they're on SKE Forest, I didn't think about Rena.. not even slight a bit.  :P
They're just.... sweet. Especially when Jurina piggyback Annin.  :inlove:
I saw that Jurina became warmer to Annin. I'm happy.

I'm fangirling at Jurina x Annin because of this fanfic. I even willing to watch MG3 too.
Well... like I said before, I'm demon generals fans.  :lol:

Quote
Annin then immediately hid inside her duvet. Jurina could have sworn she heard a squeal from within the duvet.
What is it means?

Mayu... she's too genius!  :lol:
She and Akane just need to watch the CCTV and then problem solved.
Quote
“In other words... As long as the victim is in pain, it will cancel off Kumi’s silencing effect immediately.” Mayu explained.
Great job!

So:
Sashi vs. Umeda
Rena vs. Annin
Chokoku vs. Kumi
Akane vs. Sayanee
Ex-assistant + Mayu vs. Assistants

:ding: I can't wait until this battle happen. I'm eagerly waiting for this battle.

Training....
Yeahh... Dragon Ball. Gravitation training. XD
Suddenly, I remembering Songoku in his.  :lol:

Ano... please make sure that Mayu won't die.  :P
She still lacking in fight skill.

Nice update, Kevin.  :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 26) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on December 10, 2013, 09:12:51 PM
Quote
Annin then immediately hid inside her duvet. Jurina could have sworn she heard a squeal from within the duvet.
What is it means?

It means Annin hide inside her own blanket and went "KYA!!" at her own action of kissing Jurina.. she's being shy..  XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 26) UPDATE!
Post by: Kirozoro on December 10, 2013, 09:39:34 PM
Thx you for the update ><!!

They finally start to train for the battle

Everyone look so cool while discust about the Demon General

I want to see how they trainning

Please update soon
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 26) UPDATE!
Post by: Minamiyuki on December 11, 2013, 06:48:02 AM
Ok~!!!! This will inspires me to update mine as soon as possible....

Gonna do it now... *types*

I wonder about Rabutan's ability aside from able to track anything.  :? :? :?

Waiting for your next update.  :) :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 26) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on December 11, 2013, 12:51:10 PM
A hell of training program there

Eh... Kumi's power very easy encounter...

What's going to happen to her when she fight against sayaka?

Mostly... Akane already set nearly everyone with their own enemy to fight

What's going to happen to them in their training and in the final showdown?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 26) UPDATE!
Post by: MayuxMatsuixMusic on December 13, 2013, 02:35:51 PM
update!!!!!!! :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:

thank you~~~~!!!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 26) UPDATE!
Post by: kurogumi on December 13, 2013, 03:01:45 PM
Annin vs rena LOL i could sense rena jealousy

Im a bit confused with jurina,but i wait the answer on the next chapter

The demon not that bad nee,at least they know love

I will sad if the demon general will die on the battle vs the hellsing members

Yeah that was totaly dragon ball Z 



Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 26) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on December 13, 2013, 07:32:10 PM
They have to train in THERE?! :shocked Hope it'll all be worth it...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 26) UPDATE!
Post by: Terragen on December 14, 2013, 04:02:39 AM
yo yo yo hellsing team!! chrush the demon!!!

nishishi really suspicious
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 26) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on December 24, 2013, 09:22:40 AM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/12/jurinablack222-ver22.png?w=487)

_______________________________________________________

Special Chapter - Demon General's History


“Is that all you can do, Umeda? If this continues, you will lose all your chances to be a Demon General.” The man stood in front of the already tired Umeda. Maybe because she’s still a young demon, she couldn’t stand the destructive power of a Demon General yet. She was literally sweating buckets. The man snickered. “What’s the matter? Tired already?”

“I’m still far from tired, you old fart!” Umeda stood up and glared right back at the man.

The man snickered at Umeda’s statement. “How polite of you to address me as an old fart. I watch you grow up with my own eyes.”

“Yea.. And that does not mean anything. Just get back to the training!”

“Okay then.. Let’s get back to our training.. Your only task is to touch me. You already spent 5 hours and yet you can’t even get close to me. Is it really so difficult? This is your last chance, Umeda. If you fail, I might even end up burning you alive.” The man sneered at the young demon.

Feeling insulted, Umeda leaped towards the man and attempted a punch. The man immediately raised his arm and shot out a lot of fireballs at her direction. Not just a lot. At a gatling gun rate as well. This caused Umeda to continue dodging all the fireballs before getting grazed at her shoulder once again. It was scorching pain for Umeda. The series of fireballs does not stop and they were headed straight for the helpless young demon.

A female figure appeared in front of Umeda and unsheathed her katana. Her katana looked completely blunt. One slash and all the fireballs got deflected away, blasting the walls instead. She then sheathed her katana back into the cover. She spoke up to the man. “That’s enough, Caym. At this rate, you’ll end up killing her instead of training her.”

Caym let out a smile of satisfaction. “So, it’s you, Sayanee.. I should have known. You’re the only one who can deflect my fireballs away..”

“Now’s not the time to be impressed with my skills.. You know.. You really should change your style of training. You’re pushing them way too hard. You even accidentally killed a few Demon General candidates before this. They are supposed to train.. Not being killed by you.” Sayanee lectured.

“Hey, it’s not my fault that they are not capable of my level yet.” Caym replied sarcastically.

Sayanee sighed. “We’re both Demon Generals. Of course they are not capable of our level yet. That’s the reason why they have to train.”

“Hey, Kumi was good. Well, she’s really lazy.. But she has potential.” Caym exclaimed.

“Kumi is different. Her powers can be activated from a distance. Umeda is specialized in hand-to-hand combat. So she’s in a disadvantage against you.. A range type.”

Caym held both his hands up. “Okay. Okay. Fine. You win. Geez.. You are so strict at times.”

Sayanee shook her head before looking at Umeda’s direction. “Tell me you’re still alive..”

“Y-You must be kidding. T-That wasn’t e-enough to take me down...” Umeda lost consciousness right after her statement.

This made Sayanee glare at Caym. “You see what I mean?”

Caym just shrugged at Sayanee’s statement. “Hey, you do know what my name means, right? It’s The Grand President of Hell. In other words, I’m the president. I do whatever I want.”

“The Grand President of Hell is just a name. You’re not a real president. Deal with it.” Sayanee carried Umeda.

“You’re carrying her now? Hey, you know what? You should totally get an assistant. So, you don’t have to do all these carrying job all by yourself.” Caym exclaimed.

“I will... Soon.” Sayanee soon left the room, leaving Caym in the room.

Something then caught the attention of Caym. He crossed his arm and looked towards the wall and smiled. “I can still see you. Come on out.. Don’t be shy..”

“...”

“There’s no use keeping silent while camouflaging behind your barrier, Annin. I can still sense you. Now, come on out.” Caym said in a fatherly tone.

A head of a girl popped out from behind the barrier and smiled. “Oops... I was found out.”

The girl ran towards Caym and hugged him. From the looks of it, she looked like a 6 year old girl. “It’s nice to see you again, Caym-sama..”

Caym returned the hug and smiled. “Hey, kiddo. How many times must I tell you to drop the -sama and call me uncle instead, hmm? I was close to your dad. So, please do call me uncle instead.”

“I.. Forgot.. Uncle Caym..” Annin smiled and scratched her head.

Caym patted Annin’s head. “Good. Now let’s keep it as uncle from now on, okay?”

Annin nodded her head cutely.

“So... Mind telling me what were you doing, hiding behind the barrier and spying on us?”

“I...Erm..You see...She....Umeda...No no no...Caym-sama...No, that ain’t right...uncle...I....erm...was....well....” Annin rolled her eyes left to right, trying to think of an explanation.

Caym laughed at Annin’s blabbering and stuttering. A kid stuttering like this really does amaze him a lot. He just finds her adorable. “Hey, hey... Calm down now. I’m not gonna eat you up. Just speak up.”

“Well... I was looking at you, uncle... You looked so cool when you’re fighting. Y-You know how much I look up on you..” Annin stated in awe.

“Yes, I know...” Caym smiled and ruffled Annin’s hair. Anyone who has a daughter as cute as Annin really does make Caym happy. He then lost his smile for a moment, remembering something.

“Uncle? What’s wrong? You don’t look so good.” Annin asked.

Caym regained his smile and kneeled down to Annin’s level. “Hey, can you keep a secret for me Annin?”

“Of course..” Annin smiled.

“Truthfully, I’m expecting a daughter quite soon.” Caym said in a bitter smile.

“Wow, that’s really nice to hear, uncle!” Annin became excited.

“Yea... That’s....nice to hear..” Caym faked a smile.

“So where is she now?” Annin asked excitedly.

“She’s still in her mother’s stomach, silly..” Caym ruffled Annin’s hair.

“Oh right...” Annin scratched her head.

Caym let out a deep breath. “Annin, listen to me, ok? If I were to...erm...not able to take care of my daughter under certain circumstances, will you help me take care of her?”

“But she’s still in the mother’s tummy.” Annin said in a cute voice.

Caym giggled a little at Annin’s statement. “No, what I meant is after she is born. Not now.”

“Huh? Why? Where are you going after your daughter is born? Are you going to abandon your responsibility as a father?”

Caym rolled his eyes and thought to himself. “Wow, this little girl is naive in almost everything but she ranks first in judging other people...” Caym of course giggled at Annin’s statement. “Not that I’m not responsible or anything, Annin.. It’s just that...I might be on a very long trip to a far away land. I may not be able to come back..”

Annin asked again in her cute and innocent tone. “Why? Did the mommy kick you out of the house?”

Caym smacked himself on the head and thought. “Man, what is wrong with this girl??”

A voice echoed in the halls, attracting both Caym and Annin’s attention. “Annin. It’s past your bed time. Go back to your room now.”

“Sayanee-sama...” Annin stood up and bowed her head in respect. “I have to go sleep now, uncle.. Good night.” Annin landed a peck on Caym’s cheek. Annin then whispered at Caym’s ear. “Don’t worry, uncle.. Your secret is safe with me. And I will take good care of your daughter if we ever meet in the future.” Right after whispering, Annin jogged back into her room with her little footsteps.

After seeing Annin back into her room, Sayanee looked at Caym. He just stood up as if nothing happened and looked back at Sayanee. “What?”

“Let’s talk, Caym..” Sayanee suggested.

“I don’t think there’s anything to talk about, Sayanee. I’m tired. I should be heading back to my room now.” Caym started making a move before Sayanee voiced out.

“Sit down, Caym..”

“Huh?”

“I said sit....down....” There was something about Sayanee that truely intimidate Caym a lot. So, he just followed her orders.

“Okay.. What do you want to talk about?”

Sayanee shook her head. “Don’t act dumb with me, Caym. You know what I want to talk about.”

Caym looked up at Sayanee. “My vacation?”

Sayanee shook her head once again. “No. The angel...”

“I know what you’re trying to tell me, Sayanee.. I loved her more than anything in the world. And that is a fact that will never change.” Caym stood up from his seat.

“It’s only a matter of time till the Demon King finds out about this matter. You can’t hide this forever.”

“Yes, I know, Sayanee.. Just keep this between us for now.. My daughter must live.”

“Just keep it between us? Caym, we stayed in this castle together for more than a thousand years. I know you very well. You were better than this.. You’re not a man who will hide from your mistakes.”

“Love knows no boundaries, Sayanee..”

“Tell that to the Demon King when he finds out about this. You are a demon and yet you had an affair with an angel... That is the worst rule to break. And what more you even had a child with that angel. That child of yours is not supposed to exist.”

“What am I supposed to do then? You don’t expect me to kill my own daughter even before she is born?”

“She’ll be rejected by both worlds, Caym. Neither the heavens or the hell will accept her mixed blood.”

“Then just let her live on the earth. Like a human.”

“...” Sayanee became lost for words.

“Please, Sayanee.. At least keep it a secret till my daughter is born. Just a few more days... Then I will surrender myself.” Caym lowered his knee wanting to beg Sayanee even further. Before he could kneel down completely, the tip of Sayanee’s katana was already touching his neck.

“I will not allow you to kneel before me, Caym..” Sayanee shook her head. “Not you.. Stand now or I will cut you up if you kneel.”

“I guess there has to be a strong reason for a respectable demon like you to kneel before me..”

“Though there may be another reason as to why I am even bowing before you... You should know..” Caym looked at Sayanee.

“Now’s not the time to talk about that.” Sayanee sighed. “Fine.. I’ll keep it between us for now.. Then after your daughter is born?”

“You don’t have to worry about that, Sayanee.. I just want to live long enough to know that my daughter is born safe and sound. I will not run away from my punishment. I promise.”

Sayanee nodded her head. “That’s good to hear then. You’re a respectable man, Caym. Goofy most of the times, but an honorable Demon General. No wonder Annin likes you a lot..”

“Of course I am respectable. As you said, Sayanee.. We lived together for more than a thousand years. You should know I never run away from my responsibilities..”

Sayanee smiled. “So, did you name her yet?”

“Name, huh.. Yea, we thought of it before.. Since she will be a nephilim... A hybrid of an angel and a demon... She will soon reign above all angels and all demons, standing in the center of both heavens and hell. Her name...will be Center.”

“Center... That’s a nice name.” Sayanee smiled and nodded.

“Yea.. I know right.. But still.. Who knows what might happen in the future.. She might end up going against the demons.. Or she might even end up leading the demons. Only future can tell..”



Few days later

Caym paced left to right, right to left, sighing again and again. “Damn it, where is Kumi? It’s supposed to be her training now.”

“Ano....” A voice of a cute girl sounded from behind Caym.

Being a little impatient, he looked back at the owner of the voice in anger. “What!?”

“C-C-Caym s-s-sama....” the girl hid behind another girl.

“H-Hey! Why did you hide behind me! Come out!”

“No, you go explain to him!”

“We’re going to explain it together.”

Caym stopped their argument immediately. “Enough! Both of you.. Who are you and what do you two want from me?”

“M-My name is Yuria..” said the girl behind.

“My name is Kanon.” said the girl in front.

“Yuria and Kanon. Yea, ok. What do you want from me?”

“Well.. We’re here to inform you that...erm...Kumi-sama didn’t want to come.” Kanon smiled fakely.

“She said she wanted to sleep.” Yuria continued.

“So she doesn’t want to come because she wanted to sleep?”

“Yea.. She took a bunch of bananas into her room and said that she wanted to sleep.”

“She told us to inform you about it..”

“That Kumi... She has to get rid of her laziness or she will never step up as a general. I guess she’s at that rebellious age.” Caym sighed.

“Kumi-sama is at her rebellious age?” Yuria looked at Kanon. Kanon merely shrugged.

“Yes.. Probably about 500 years old or so.. Kumi’s around that age. So I could understand if she doesn’t want to come.” Caym sighed once again.

Something caught Caym’s attention. “Wait a minute.. Who are you two again?”

“It’s Kanon and Yuria, Caym-sama..”

“No no... What are you two even doing in this castle? From what I know, only the Demon Generals, their assistants and candidates for the next Demon General are allowed in this castle.” Caym crossed his arms.

“Well....” Yuria scratched her head.

“Well? Spit it out or I may end up ripping both of you apart.” Caym said.

“E-Eh???????” Kanon and Yuria’s eyes widened. Both of them kneeled down immediately.

“Kill her! Kill her!” Yuria pointed at Kanon.

“Oi oi! What do you mean kill me!? Kill her!” Kanon pointed at Yuria.

Caym’s eyes turned firey red and sharp fangs emerged from his mouth. He bend down and moved his face close to both of them and let out the most evil grin ever. “Answer me and I won’t devour you..”

Caym’s demonic voice scared both of them so much that they started crying. Of course they would. Calculating using human age, both Kanon and Yuria are only of a six year old child. About Annin’s age. Of course they would be afraid.

“Gomen! Gomen!” A girl wearing leather gloves came running in through the door and rushed towards them. She hugged both of them in her arms while looking at Caym. “Please forgive me, Caym-sama. I forgot to tell you about them. They’re my errand girls. They do things for me.”

“Kumi-sama!!” Both Kanon and Yuria hugged Kumi tightly and continued crying.

“So.. Errand girls... Fine then. They’re free to leave.” Caym stated.

“Ok, both of you are fine now.. Let’s go back.” Kumi smiled and brought them along.

Kumi’s footsteps were then halted as Caym pulled her up at the back of her collar. “I said they’re free to leave.. Not you.”

“Ehh?” Kumi started sweating.

“B-But Kumi-sama is going to bring us back to the room....” Kanon looked at Caym.

“Both of you are old enough to go back to your room by yourself. You don’t need Kumi for that.” Caym stated.

Kumi signaled both of them to make up an even better excuse to let Kumi go.

“Erm... K-Kumi-sama has to-” Before Yuria had the chance to finish her statement, Caym let out a very loud demonic roar at them. So loud and scary that it made both Yuria and Kanon screamed out loud and ran for their lives.

“N-No... Come back! Get me out of here!” Kumi shouted at Kanon and Yuria’s back. Since they were too afraid to hear or notice anything, they simply rushed out of the room without looking back.

Caym sighed. “I really don’t like to do that to little kids..”

“Erm.. Can you put me down now?” Kumi told Caym who was still lifting her up from the back of her collar.

“Are you gonna run away when i put you down?”

Kumi rolled her eyes. “Not like I will have the chance anymore..”

Caym put Kumi down right away. “Remove your gloves, Kumi. We shall start the training now.”

Kumi took off her gloves and her eyes turned black.

Caym rushed forwards to land a punch. “This is the first time I heard that a demon general candidate has errand girls. So, tell me more about those errand girls of yours..”

Kumi dodged to the side. “They were stray demons. Roaming all over the underworld. So I took them in.”

Caym attempted another round house kick. “There are so many stray demons in the underworld.. Why them?”

Kumi jumped backwards to evade. “They were too young...”

“I see.. They get bullied by bigger demons a lot?”

“That’s not what I meant, Caym-sama. From their looks, it may seem like they get bullied a lot.. Coz they’re small..... But it’s actually the complete opposite.. They actually killed a lot of demons much bigger than themselves before.”

“Those cute kids took on bigger demons? They don’t seem like that at all.”

“As I said, they were still too young. They couldn’t control their immense power within them. They didn’t know what’s right or wrong. When they kill...They just kill... But of course they changed after I took them in.”

“I see.. You wanted to lead them to the right path. So you took them in.” Caym nodded.

“Yea.. I just thought maybe if someone could just guide them, they might be very helpful. They could do nothing against me. If they try to attack me, I’ll just silence them for the moment until they lose consciousness.”

“But of course that is not the case here.. They seem to have taken a liking over you. They wouldn’t hurt you.”

“I know. So, I knew it was the right choice to bring them in the first place. They just needed a home.” Kumi raised her palm at Caym, readying to activate her powers.

In just a blink of an eye, Caym was already standing behind Kumi. “You’ll be a good role model for both of them, Kumi. Keep it up.” As soon as Caym finished his statement, he released a flaming kick on Kumi’s head, sending her crashing onto the wall. “So, I’ve already guessed, you would choose them to be your assistants in the future?”

Kumi wiped the blood off her mouth, stood up and smiled back. “Most definitely. I will not accept any other demons as my assistants other than them. I care very much for the both of them.”

Caym smiled back and nodded. “They must be so proud to be working under you.”

“Thanks for your praise, Caym-sama.”

Caym looked at his own palm and smiled again. “You’ve improved once again, Kumi.. You actually silenced my sense of touch right before I kicked you so that I lose sense of the energy i use to kick you. So I ended up kicking you much softer instead.”

“I have to learn to utilize my powers to its fullest.”

Caym nodded. “Okay. Your training ends here for today. We’ll continue next time if I’m still around.”

“If you’re still around? What does that mean?”

“It’s nothing. Dismissed..” Kumi shrugged and walked out of the room. At the same time, Annin entered.

“Uncle..” Annin walked over to Caym.

“Yes, Annin. What is it?” Caym lowered himself to put himself in an eye to eye position with Annin.

“I just want to talk to you, that’s all..” Annin smiled.

“Sure.. What do you want to talk about?”

“Uncle, why am I living in this castle?” Annin questioned in a tone.

“Why, you ask? That’s because you’re special, Annin. Your powers are unusual.”

“I mean.. What so special about my powers?”

“Because of your bloodline.”

“My bloodline?” Annin scratched her head.

“Mm-hm.. You can create barriers and heal other people, don’t you?”

“Yup.. But what so special about it?”

“Annin.. Normal demons do not have healing powers or have the powers to create barriers. Only angels has them. That’s what makes you special. Your demon bloodline is the only one who possess these angelic type of powers despite being a full-fledged demon. Your ancestors were the personal guard and medic of the Demon King including your dad. Now that your dad’s not here anymore, you’ll be the next one in line as the Demon King’s royal medic. You have a tough job, Annin..” Caym explained.

“So, that’s why I’m living in this castle?”

“Of course you’ll also be given the title of Demon General when the time is right.” Caym smiled.

“Is that rank important?” Annin asked.

“Are you kidding me? Your rank is the most important one in the underworld. The Demon King’s personal medic. Basically you’re the one who takes care of the Demon King.”

“I see..” Annin nodded. “Ah.. One more thing.. When is your daughter coming out?”

“Probably in a few days time, Annin. Why do you ask?”

“It’s just that I can’t wait to see her. Is she pretty?” Annin asked.

“She’s definitely pretty..” Caym smiled warmly.

“Will she be as goofy and playful as you?”

“Who knows? She might grow up to be very playful.” Caym giggled.

“Then will she be as fierce as Umeda? Will she be as lazy as Kumi? Will she be as cool as Sayanee-sama?”

“Gosh.. You sure do have a lot of questions. Well, I won’t be so sure about all of that, but one thing I’m sure about is that she’ll be as adorable as little Annin.” Caym poked Annin’s little nose.

“Wow.. If that was the case, we’re going to be best friends.” Annin became excited.

“That’s if both of you are ever going to meet up.”

“Both of us won’t meet up? Why?” Annin pouted.

“No, I didn’t say that both of you won’t meet up. What I meant is that there will only be a little chance of both of you meeting up in the future.” Caym explained.

“Why?”

“That’s because... She might not belong here..”

“Why don’t she belong here?” Annin asked.

That’s because the mother doesn’t belong here...”

“Why don’t the mother belong here?” Annin asked yet again.

Caym sighed. “Annin, the question ‘why’ is never ending question.. So, it’ll be best if you stop asking why. Ok?”

“...” Annin blinked.

“Understand?” Caym emphasized it again.

“Why?”

Caym smacked himself on the head.

“I should have known!” An angry voice roared at Caym.

“Umeda?”

“Shut up!” Umeda shouted.

“Excuse me?”

“Your conversation with Sayanee the other day... I heard everything.. I never knew you were this low, Caym. You’re a disgrace.” Umeda scoffed.

Caym lowered his head. “So.. You heard the conversation the other day.. The walls were at least 10meters thick. Your hearing improved..”

“I don’t need any praises from you. I thought you were a better man than this. I dreamt to be as powerful as you in the future.. But after knowing this... I finally know.. You’re just a prideless demon who falls in love with an angel scum.”

Caym nodded his head. “Good.”

Umeda looked confused at Caym’s word. “Huh?”

Before Umeda could catch on, she already got blasted into the wall by a flaming kick. Umeda spit out blood immediately. As she was falling off from the wall, she got pin back up immediately by the neck.

“With that final sentence, you are officially asking for your own death. How rude must you be...to call her a scum. I can stand you being completely rude to me. I can stand you calling me a scum.. But not her.. Not the woman i loved the most.”

Umeda was choking and attempted to release herself from Caym’s grip.

“U-Uncle, what are you doing to Umeda? Put her down now!” Annin looked completely confused.

A katana appeared on Caym’s neck all of a sudden. “You’re scaring Annin, Caym. That’s enough. Put Umeda down now.”

“Sayanee!” Caym released Umeda from his grip immediately.

“Are you done venting your anger? If you’re not done, I’ll be happy to fight you next. Leave them alone.” Sayanee warned.

“You know I will never fight you, Sayanee..” Caym shook his head.

“Then get your act straight.” Sayanee remained silent for a moment before speaking up again. “Your daughter was already born, Caym.”

Caym’s eyes shot wide open. “What? Is she ok? Is she safe?”

“You don’t have to worry about your daughter. She’s safely born on earth. She’ll do just fine.”

“Thank goodness...” Caym smiled happily.

“Her mother already went for her punishment..” Sayanee looked at Caym.

“What? Why must the mother undergo punishment?” Annin asked.

“You don’t know anything, Annin. This bastard Caym made love with an angel and had a child!” Umeda scoffed as she stood back up.

“Huh? The mother was an angel?” Annin looked surprised.

Sayanee took a few steps forward to Caym and looked right into his eye from up close. “You’re hereby stripped off your position as the Demon General and you will be sentenced to an eternal torture punishment, Caym.”

“What? Where are you taking uncle? You’re not taking him anywhere!” Annin stood in front of Caym and screamed at Sayanee.

“Annin.. I committed a crime. It’s forbidden for a demon to be in a relationship with an angel.. I must answer to my mistakes.” Caym explained softly.

“No.. This is wrong!” Annin screamed. “Whether it’s an angel or not, there is nothing wrong about loving someone!”

“You’re still too young to understand, Annin. Angels and demons do not click together.” Sayanee said.

“No! You’re just too stupid to understand what is love! There should never be any boundary for loving someone. You’re just a fool!!” Annin screamed.

“Annin! That is not how you’re supposed to talk to Sayanee! I said already I’m going for my punishment! Don’t make me repeat this again.” Caym scolded.

“Then what about me? You’re leaving me? Who’s going to take care of me from now on?” Annin teared up. “Who’s going to tell me bed time stories when I can’t sleep? Who’s going to play with me?”

Caym looked down and gritted his teeth. “Please don’t make things harder than it already is, Annin... Please...”

“Why? Why can’t you love someone freely? Why must you undergo punishment just because you love someone?”

At this time, Caym knocked Annin out with a hit at the back of her neck. “Kids... They’re forever full of curiosity..”

Sayanee was a little shocked with Caym’s action because this is actually the first time Caym had ever done any harm to Annin. “...”

“Thanks for the news about my daughter, Sayanee. I will never be able to repay you.” Caym bowed his head in respect.

Sayanee shook her head. “Don’t be. I feel bad enough being the one to send you to your eternal punishment.”

Caym kneeled down and ruffled through Annin’s hair. “Sayanee... You’ll help me take care of Annin, right? She’s like a daughter to me.. I’m worried about her..”

“I’ll do my best..”

“Kumi and Umeda as well?”

“Don’t worry about that.. I’ll take care of them.”

Caym sighed and stood up. “Ok then... I’m ready..”

Sayanee led Caym to the torture chamber. On the way, they had their final chat among friends. “Hey, Sayanee...”

“Yea?”

“My daughter... How is she like?”

“She cries a lot... And loud. Just like you..”

Caym seemed satisfied with Sayanee’s statement. “So she seemed to have inherited my loudness.. I wonder if she inherited my clinginess as well.”

“I’m not sure about that, but she does look like her mother.”

Caym smiled. “She must be really beautiful then..”

“Very beautiful indeed..” Sayanee nodded.

“I hope my daughter will grow up to be as pretty as Annin.. Or maybe prettier..” Caym sighed. “I just wish I could get a glance at my daughter’s face just once..”

“Who knows? Your wish might just come true.” Sayanee and Caym stood right in front of the chamber.

Caym let out a loud and long sigh. “I’m here... It’s been an honor, Sayanee..”

Sayanee nodded. “It’s been an honor. You’re the most responsible friend I ever had. You never tried to run away even till the very end. I’ll never forget having a friend like you.”

“Enough with the sweet talk, Sayanee.. If you keep this up, you’re going to make me tear up.. So this is it.” The door of the chamber opened slowly to reveal a sight so evil and torturous it can’t be explained in words. “I guess this is goodbye.. I’ll see you in the after life. And get an assistant.”

Sayanee smiled. “We’ll see..”

Caym finally entered the torture chamber. The doors closed up tightly and never to be opened again...



A few hundred years later

Sayanee stood on the top of a hill looking up at the starry night of the sky.

“It’s beautiful isn’t it..” A smooth voice of a girl sounded.

Sayanee looked towards the direction and saw a beautiful girl leaning by a tree. She was a little smaller in size compared to Sayanee.

“But something’s still missing here...” The girl said. “It needs to be more...flashy...” The girl raised her palm towards the sky. “Territorial Effect : Meteor Range”

As soon as she finished her statement, a beautiful meteor shower came from the sky. The girl let out a smile of satisfaction. “That’s more like it.”

Knowing that this girl is not an ordinary girl, Sayanee decided to speak out to her.

“Hey..” Sayanee sounded, gaining the attention of the girl.

“Oh, you’re speaking to me?” The girl looked over and blinked.

“Well, unless this tree you’re leaning on has a soul..” Sayanee answered.

“You’re trying to act smart in front of me?” The girl asked.

“You’re the one who’s acting dumb.. So you’re a demon?”

“Mm-hmm... Probably the smartest demon alive.” the girl answered confidently.

“Full of pride... I like that.” Sayanee smiled.

“What’s your name?” Sayanee asked.

“The name’s Milky..” The girl finally revealed her name.

“Milky... That’s a cute name. It suits someone as cute as you..”

“H-Huh?” Milky looked surprised and blushed a little. Milky slapped herself on the both side of her face. “Why am I even blushing... I’m not like this.”

“Where do you live?” Sayanee asked.

“You wouldn’t believe me even if I told you.” Milky said.

“Try me.” Sayanee crossed her arms.

“All this time I’ve been living in the Demon General’s castle.” Milky’s statement gave Sayanee a little shock.

“How is that possible..” Sayanee shook her head.

“I told you that you wouldn’t believe me even if I told you.... You see.. Everything has a flaw. There are no such thing as perfect. Even a place as ‘perfect’ as the Demon General castle has a flaw. And I breached right through it and lived in the castle ever since.. It’s been quite some time.” Milky explained.

“How is it that nobody sensed you before? Umeda should have at least seen you. Her range of sight covers almost the whole castle.” Sayanee frowned.

“Exactly... ALMOST the whole castle.. But she can’t see everything. Even someone with a perfect sight like Umeda has a flaw. A blindspot. All I have to do is just know her habits and her daily schedule so that I can remain staying in her blindspot. It’s pretty simple actually.”

“So you spied on us everyday?” Sayanee asked.

“Nah.. I’m not interested in spying...” Milky looked up at Sayanee. “Except for one person maybe...”

“You’re talking about me.”

Milky looked away immediately. “Pfft.. No, I’m not.”

“Everyone has a flaw, Milky.. You don’t have to lie. I can see right through your expression.”

“So what if I was spying on you?”

“Then why is it that I have never noticed you before?” Sayanee crossed her arms.

“Then are you by any chance in love with me?” Milky went straight to the point.

“What does that got to do with anything?”

“Well there’s a phrase called blinded by love.. You could be so in love with me that you never noticed me.”

“That made no sense at all..”

“Oh, that made sense, alright.. Just like me.. When I’m in love, I start saying things that do not make sense. Get what I mean?”

Noticing where this conversation is heading, Sayanee smiled and nodded her head. “So, are you saying that you’re in love with me?”

“And what makes you say that?” Milky said in a voice full of pride.

“You just said something that doesn’t make any sense.. So, you do love me.”

“No, I don’t.” Milky said.

Sayanee stepped closer towards Milky. So close that their nose were almost touching. Milky slowly stepped backwards till she leaned onto the tree trunk. Sayanee placed an arm on the trunk right beside Milkly’s head and pulled her head closer to Milky’s. Sayane then said in a whispering tone. “Then why did you spy on me?”

Milky’s heart felt like it was about to burst soon as it was beating hundred miles per hour. She was completely red. “I...wanted to study your habits... That’s all.....”

Sayanee’s face got closer and closer to Milky’s face. “Is it because you love me?” It was as if Sayanee ignored Milky’s statement.

“I.... I....” Milky blinked her eyes.

Sayanee immediately pulled Milky in for a long and deep kiss. Milky blushed like mad. As Sayanee pulled away from the kiss, she whispered into Milky’s ear. “Do you love me now?”

“W-Why did you kiss me? You don’t just kiss someone you just met!” Milky’s face is still tomato red.

“Like you said... When someone’s in love, you start saying things or doing things that do not make sense.”

“Y-You’re not in love with me! You just met me!”

“I believe in love at first sight.

“L-Love at first sight?” Milky blushed again.

“Like how I fell for you right when I saw you leaning by the tree... So beautiful...” Sayanee leaned closer again. “So mesmerizing... So...irresistible...” Both of them locked lips once again for a long time.

They finally pulled away, gasping for air. “I love you, Sayanee.. I always have...”

“Even though I just met you, somehow, I get the feeling that I have known you for a long time already.”

Milky smiled at Sayanee’s statement.

“Do you have any plans to come out of hiding and live in the castle officially?”

“You mean...”

“Be my assistant. Live with me...”

“But... We just met... Are you sure about this?”

“My judgement is never wrong. You might be cunning.. But I trust you. Come. Let’s go back.”

As soon as they reached back to the castle, they were greeted by Annin. “Welcome back, Sayanee..” Annin looked at Milky. “Who’s this?”

“Her name’s Milky. She’ll be my new assistant.” Sayanee stated.

“Ah.. It’s nice to meet you. I’m Annin.” Annin bowed a little before Sayanee stopped her from bowing further.

“Annin.. Demon Generals do not bow. I taught you that before.” Sayanee said.

“Oh.. Right.. I have to get used to this... I’m a new Demon General anyway..” Annin smiled.

“I know you... You’re the one with the special bloodline. The Demon King’s royal medic.” Milky said.

“So, you finally decided to get yourself an assistant.” Umeda sounded from her throne on the stage. “After so long...”

“You must be Umeda..” Milky smiled.

“You’re not even a Demon General. You should address me as -sama.” Umeda glared.

“Sorry, but I do not respect people who do not respect me.” Milky looked away.

“You insolent brat!” Umeda clenched her fist and leaped towards Milky.

Before she knew it, Sayanee’s katana is already on Umeda’s neck, halting her movements. “Touch her and this will be the end of you, Umeda. Understand?”

“Tch- Everyone’s hating on me..” Umeda turned and walked away.

“Don’t mind her, Milky. She’s always angry no matter what happens.” Sayanee explained.

“Oh no.. I don’t mind about uncivilized apes.” Milky smiled at Sayanee.

Umeda turned back and glared. Noticing this, Annin quickly went and rushed Umeda back into her room. “Y-You heard it wrongly, Umeda.. Let’s go back to your room..”

“Tch- Lovetan! Let’s go!” Umeda ordered. Lovetan followed Umeda back into her room.

“Lovetan... She’s an interesting one...” Milky smiled.

“So, you know a lot about us?”

“Not that I know a lot.. It’s that I know everything about everyone here.. Habits, schedules, powers..” Milky looked at her own watch then pointed at Kumi’s door. “For example, that door will open in 5, 4, 3, 2, 1..”

True enough, the door really did open. Kumi walked out to the kitchen.

“Kumi will get her bunch of bananas at this time of the day, every single day.” Milky said.

As expected, Kumi did grab a bunch of bananas before looking over. She blinked a few times at the sight of Milky.

“Kumi, I want you to meet my new assistant, Milky.” Sayanee said.

Kumi held one hand up. “Yo.” and walked back to her room right after that.

“Kumi’s a little lazy.” Sayanee stated.

“Even her greeting is lazy..” Milky agreed.

“So I guess that’s all the Demon Generals here. Feel free to make yourself at home.” Sayanee suggested.

“Sure..” Milky rushed and hopped onto the couch immediately.

At this time, Kanon and Yuria walked out and stood in front of the couch, looking at Milky. “Yes, may I help you two?” Milky asked.

“Erm.. That’s my couch..” Kanon said.

“No, it’s not! It’s my couch!” Yuria argued.

“Kumi-sama said it’s for me. So, it’s mine. Not yours.”

“And you’re definitely day dreaming. I have never heard Kumi-sama said anything like that before.”

Milky laughed at both of them arguing over a couch and pulled both of them down to sit on the couch together. “Why don’t we assistants just share the couch together.. Hmm?”

“No, I’m not sharing with this creep right here!” Kanon pointed at Yuria.

Yuria placed her hands on her waist. “Who’re you calling creep, you flaming piece of crap!”

“I’m a flaming piece of crap? Wow.. Your brain must have been so frozen that you can’t think properly anymore.”

“Oh, come on, guys.. There’s no need to fight over something so petty. We should be friends..” Milky place an arm over their shoulders.

“This creep ain’t my friend.” Yuria stick her tongue out at Kanon.

“And this icicle ain’t my friend either.” Kanon stick her tongue out as well.

“Kanon! Yuria!” Kumi came out of her room again.

“Yes, Kumi-sama..” Both of them ran towards Kumi and clinged onto her arm.    Kanon on the left, Yuria on the right.

“Hey, let go of Kumi-sama.” Yuria smacked Kanon’s hand away.

“Oi, you too then.” Kanon pulled Yuria away.

Kumi pulled both their ears, stopping them from fighting. “I’m out of bananas.. Get me more.”

“Kumi sure do love bananas a lot..” Milky said

“She has always been like that.. You should know.” Sayanee said.

“Seems like I’ll be here from now on..”

Sayanee nodded. “Seems like it.. Welcome to the family.”



Special Chapter - Demon General's History
END


P.S : Next chapter will be the start of the Hellsing invasion to the Demon General's castle~ The final part of the story~ Stay tuned~~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Special Chapter) UPDATE!
Post by: sayanee123 on December 24, 2013, 11:26:38 AM
so, Caym is Jurina's father
but how Caym met jurina on previous chapter?
how Caym get out from torture chamber? :?
you said that torture chamber never to be opened again, right?
ahh i'm confused  :panic:
please update soon  :bow: :bow:
(sorry if my english is bad  :nervous)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Special Chapter) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on December 24, 2013, 11:33:20 AM
so, Caym is Jurina's father
but how Caym met jurina on previous chapter?
how Caym get out from torture chamber? :?
you said that torture chamber never to be opened again, right?
ahh i'm confused  :panic:
please update soon  :bow: :bow:
(sorry if my english is bad  :nervous)

Emm.. sorry, but I don't think that I mentioned that Jurina met with her dad before ^^'
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Special Chapter) UPDATE!
Post by: sayanee123 on December 24, 2013, 11:51:47 AM
ah sorry, i think i read it in other fic  :lol:
i'm sorry  :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Special Chapter) UPDATE!
Post by: anakpanti on December 24, 2013, 12:40:42 PM
Kevin.... this special chapter is REALLY-REALLY-REALLY awesome!!
I'm not joking right know!! I found alot of things about Demon Generals here.
I'm their fan.  XD

================

Caym....
Wow, Center's father. Maybe he's a bit strict towards Umeda and Kumi... but he's a gentle, funny, caring, and a responsible person.
He even ask Sayanee to take care of them before he got his punishment.
If I become Center, I will be proud at him. His love for her wife is so big... he even want to surrender himself.  :cry:
I hope Center can meet him soon.
Center..... please don't hate your father. He's a great man!  :)

---

Sayanee...
Wow... I'm surprised. I didn't know that she's already became one of the Generals a long time ago. Cool.
And I'm shocked too because she is Center's father good friend... no wonder she always defending Center in front of Umeda and Hellsing.
And... such a sweet story about her and Milky.
Oh my God... so romantic.
It's lucky for Milky that Sayanee fall in love with her immediately.  :inlove:
Milky... she's smart.. she's a good rival for Mayu.  :lol:

---

Annin....
So DAMN cute!!!  XD
Such a curious kid!  :P
It's really warm story between her and Center's father... I almost cry.
They're like father and daugher... Oh My God, I wanna see Center end up with liking Annin instead. She's a REALLY nice demon, maybe she's as good as an angel too. Adorable kid.
Honestly.... Rena wasn't compared with her. She already through many bad things even before Rena meet Center.
She's really calm too... she's really suit to become Center's partner. Well..... Center kinda looks like a grumpy and arrogant girl (forget about 'Jurina'), I'm sure Annin can make Center become a better person.

---

Kumi and Umeda..
Still same... the lazy demon and a fierce Demon.  :lol:

=====================

My conclucion.... Demons in this fanfic are not as bad as we thought before, actually..... they're full of love too. Just..... the boundaries made them became like that.
Not all demon wanna hurt human.
I hope Hellsing and Demon Generals can find a better solution. I don't wanna see one of them die because of a war.

Thanks for this update, Kevin.  :wub:
Sorry for mumbling... such a long comment.  :lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Special Chapter) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on December 24, 2013, 01:38:42 PM
Nice to know a bit of background of the demons

And also about jurina's father and mother

So jurina's father is still on the torture chamber?

Is that why Jurina want to help the demon so she could save her father?

Ah... Ainin doesn't care whether loving different species is fine

As she said 'love is love'

How about Jurina childhood?

Who take care of her when she was just borked?

Thank you for the update

Can't wait to see the next

  :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Special Chapter) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on December 24, 2013, 06:04:40 PM
OMG...
this sugoi chapter...
lol, Umeda gets the hating *pat pat
Kumi-sama~~~~~~~~~ lazy Kumi-sama!!!
Yuria and Kanon...kawaii...
And... An'nin... I get it now... Wonderful~~
Poor Jurina's otou-san...
Milky da!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Special Chapter) UPDATE!
Post by: Kirozoro on December 24, 2013, 10:26:30 PM
Thx for the update!!!

Why Demon and Angel can't love each other :<

What a sad story about Jurina parents

Please update soon

I want tknow what happen when Jurina going to become Demon King
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Special Chapter) UPDATE!
Post by: katekyohit on December 25, 2013, 04:29:23 PM
LOLOLOL,
First of all, Annin, such a questioning child~ She is really a child! I like her status as a demon king's personal medic! THATS SO COOL!!!! I wonder why but sometimes I'm fond with special skills like healing especially from someone cool (like a demon or something), not from a weak girly typical magician in manga or anime or games. I like strong fighters that can heal too XD it's amazing~

Okay, Caym hmm...He's sure like Jurina in a way on how he's protective over his woman XD thank god Sayanee helped Caym out to make sure Jurina is born safely into the human world. Kumi is so cute~ XD a lazy kid that likes to eat bananas~

Milky's appearance! YES! STALKER!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I love that! I love smart cunning characters~! It makes them look more attractive and appealing in a way! XD This is indeed a very interesting special episode~ XDDD

I look forward to the future wMatsui~ and the stories behind Jurina's betrayal too, maybe is it possible she is trying to save her father and mother out from the eternal torture?  :lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Special Chapter) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on December 28, 2013, 03:31:03 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/12/jurinablack222-ver24.png?w=487)


____________________________________________________


Chapter 27 - Invading the Castle


The training door slid open after five whole days of hellish training. The seven girls walked out and breathed in fresh air for the first time in five days.

“Hmm... I really do feel lighter now..” Mayu looked at her own palm.

Akane unsheathed her blade and immediately swinged it at Mayu. Noticing Akane’s action, Mayu dodged to the side and deflected her attack away with a kick.

“Not bad, captain.. You managed to read my movements efficiently.” Akane smiled.

“I didn’t know. I just moved according to my own reflex.”

“Nezumi-sama improved her vampire senses a lot while she was training in there.” Yuki added.

“Of course, that wasn’t my full speed. But still.. Not bad.. If I were to attack you like this five days ago, you would be already dead.” Akane said.

“I’ll take that as a compliment then.” Mayu giggled.

“...” Rena remained silent and looked at her palm.

“Rena? What’s wrong?” Mayu asked.

“We’re...finally going to save Jurina...” Rena clenched her fist.

“Yes, Rena-sama.. We’re going getting her back..” Yuki placed her hand on Rena’s shoulder.

“Everybody must be feeling tired now.. Let’s all rest well.. Jurina’s crowning day will be in 2 days time. By then we’ll already be in full energy.” Akane ordered.



2 days later, on Jurina’s crowning day

Jurina sat on her bed with her head faced to the ground. She was silent.

“Center? Are you alright?” Annin sat beside her.

“...” Jurina didn’t reply.

“We should get you ready for your crowning today..” Annin smiled.

“Hey Annin...” Jurina said in a low and soft voice that made Annin blushed a little.

“Ah.. Y-Yes?” Annin seemed flustered.

Jurina looked up at her. “Why are you blushing like this?”

“N-No.. It’s just that I don’t think you called out my name that way before..” Annin looked away and continued blushing.

Jurina smiled lightly and traced her fingers across her mask. “Hey Annin.. What do you think of me?”

“What do I think of you as the next Demon King? Well, I think you’ll do pretty well..”

Jurina corrected. “No.. What do you think of me as a person.. Put all the titles aside..”

Annin blinked her eyes for a moment. “E-Eh? Well.. I think that you’re very cool and nice.. Not to mention you always look charming.”

“Do you really think I’m.......nice?” Jurina looked at Annin’s face blankly.

“Yes, I do.. Why? What’s wrong?”

“...” Jurina looked away.

“Center? What’s wrong?”

“So...you will be the one who is going to take care of me once I become the Demon King?” Jurina asked.

“Of course.. I’m the Demon King’s personal medic. Besides, I made a promise that I would take care of you... So,you’ll be 24 hours under my protection.” Annin smiled.

“Okay then..” Jurina sighed.

“You looked troubled, Center.” Annin asked in a worried tone.

“Do you think...they’re coming today?” Jurina asked.

Annin became enraged. “Them again!? Why do you keep talking about them, Center? You’re speaking as if you really want them to come and save you from this place.”

“That’s not what I meant, Annin.” Jurina stood up.

“If it’s not about them, then it must be about that Rena.” Annin went straight to the point.

“....” Jurina looked away in guilt.

“You still love her... I knew it.. You miss her.. You want to see her so badly right now.”

“...” Again, Jurina remained silent.

“Love... It’s a mysterious thing...” Annin sighed.

“Annin...”

“I remember what your dad told me about love.. He said that you’ll know you’re in love when you can’t fall sleep at night because reality is finally better than your dreams..” Annin said.

“What are you trying to imply?” Jurina asked.

“I....find it hard to sleep every night, Center... Because...I’m in love..” Annin closed her eyes and smiled.. “And uncle Caym was right... Reality really is better than dreams..”

Jurina doesn’t have to ask any more questions to know who Annin was talking about. Jurina is not that stupid. She knows very well that Annin is completely in love with her.

“I’m in love with you, Jurina.. I couldn’t stop thinking of you..” Annin finally confessed.

“You....couldn’t stop thinking of me?” Jurina asked.

Annin nodded. “And if I had a flower for every time I thought of you, I could walk in my garden forever.”

“But...why me? There are so many more who are better than I am. I’m nowhere near perfect.”

“You don’t love someone because they’re perfect, you love them in spite of the fact that they’re not. I know you have feelings for Rena, but answer me, Center..... Do you also have feelings for me? Even a little?”

Jurina didn’t answer. More like she couldn’t answer. She wasn’t sure what kind of answer she should give.

Annin turned around and nodded. “I get it... I’ve showed you how I feel about you. All my feelings were true. All those promises I made with your dad, I’m keeping them. Now it’s up to you. No matter what you decide to do, I’ll always be here for you.” Annin looked down and clenched her fist. “I should be in my room guarding now.. Stay here and you’ll be safe. I’ll see you later, Center...”

“Annin...” Jurina looked on as Annin made her way out of the throne room and back into her room.



Hellsing HQ

Akane secretly walked into the corner of her room and clicked on her earpiece. “Nishishi, did you find anything?”

Nishishi sounded from the other side of the earpiece. “I did find out some important information about that.. And why are we so secretive about this again?”

“I don’t want to let anyone know I’m researching on Jurina’s dad. This is a top secret mission I’m putting you in. You’re not to reveal anything to anyone but me. Do you understand? I don’t like people knowing that I do things behind other people’s back.”

“Won’t they be curious about where I went? Well, I did disappear from Hellsing for quite a long time..” Nishishi asked.

“Don’t worry about that. I took care of it.”

“You took care of it? What do you mean you took care of it?”

“I told them you went for your own adventure around the world to discover more swords” Akane hesitated a little.

“Pfft... Out of everything you could have told them...” Nishishi laughed out loud in Akane’s earpiece.

“Alright, that’s enough entertainment for now. Get those informations about Jurina’s dad, and we shall meet soon. Got it?” Akane ordered.

“Got it.”

“Now get going. We’ll be making our move to the Demon General’s castle now.” Akane whispered.

“Okey dokey. See you soon.” Nishishi turned off her earpiece.

“Hey, Akane.. What are you doing mumbling to yourself over there?” Mayu asked. “It’s time to go.”

Akane turned around to meet up with her members standing there waiting for her. “Alright then. Let’s go. Lovetan, lead the way.”

Lovetan smiled. “Sure.”

They were led out of the city and far away into a huge and wide field. It seem to have no end to this field.

“Well, we’re here...” Lovetan looked forward and raised her hands to the side.

“There’s nothing here..” Rena looked left and right.

“The castle is right here. But it’s sort of in another dimension.” Lovetan explained.

“So we’re going into another dimension now?” Mayu asked.

“Well... Kind of..” Lovetan said.

“Well, what are you waiting for? Get us in there then.” Gakuran became a little impatient.

“Everyone must follow my steps. The only way to find your way into the castle is to follow a path. The one and only path. Once you stray off the path, you will never find your way to the entrance and you’ll have to start walking on the path all over again. But of course the Demon Generals do not have to walk this path. This path was designed by Milky. She did it so carefully that even one tiny step off the path...no...even 1mm off the path will not get you into the castle. It’s almost perfect.”

“Tch- Almost... But still not perfect.. Now let’s go!” Mayu felt insulted suddenly.

Yuki giggled a little at Mayu’s jealousness of Milky’s smartness. “Nezumi-sama.. Calm down..”

“Lead the way, Lovetan.” Akane ordered.

“Alright...” Lovetan started walking in an irregular pattern. Then zig zag manner. Then in circles The others followed as close as possible to make sure that they do not stray off the path.

“Wait.. How do we know if we accidentally stray off the path?” Chokoku asked.

“Simple.. If by the end of the path, you do not see a huge door appearing in front of you, it simply means that you had strayed off the path before this. As I said, only the ones who followed the path correctly will be able to see the door and enter it. Just follow closely.”

As soon as Lovetan stopped in her tracks a huge door appeared right in front of their faces. “Can everyone see this door?”

Everyone nodded. “Let’s enter then.”

They pushed through the door to reveal the main hall of the castle and walked in.

“Alright, we’re finally in.” Lovetan smiled.

The door closed off by its own.

“Anything we need to look out for?” Yuki asked.

“If you head straight, you’ll reach a hall with four doors. Each one of them will lead you to one of the Demon General’s room... The black door will lead to Sayanee-sama’s room. The green door will lead to Umeda-sama’s room. The red door will lead to Kumi-sama’s room and the purple door will lead to Annin-sama’s room. You’d have to go through their rooms to get to the throne room... That should be where the crowning takes place. But be prepared. All the Demon Generals will always be guarding in their room until the crowning time. So you’ll most definitely meet them in their respective rooms.” Lovetan explained.

“So, in other words there is no other choice but fight them to get to Jurina.” Rena said.

“Wait.. What about the assistant’s rooms?” Mayu asked.

“Their rooms are somewhere else. We don’t need to head there. The only way to access the throne room is through the Demon General’s rooms.” Lovetan told them.

“I see.. We may not meet up with the assistants after all.. This is a good thing.” Akane said.

“Now let’s get going.” Lovetan said and all of them rushed forwards to the hall.

As they reached the hall that Lovetan mentioned, something doesn’t seem right. Instead of four doors mentioned by Lovetan, there was only one. A white door. “Huh?” Even Lovetan was confused.

“What’s going on, Lovetan? You said there will be four doors. Black, green, red and purple. Why is there only one door? And it’s white.” Akane asked.

“There SHOULD be four doors here instead!” Lovetan emphasized.

“They must have known we’re coming today, so they changed the architecture a little. I suspect this is that Milky’s work as well.. Since there is only one door, It’ll be best if we stick together and go through the door together.” Mayu suggested.

“Agreed.” Akane said.

All of them linked arms. Akane who was standing in front, turned the door knob and pushed the door open. As soon as they opened the door and entered, all of their arms got separated as they got sucked away from each other into darkness. Before they knew it, they all woke up in separate places.

Akane stood there, in the middle of a huge stage. Eyes scanning all around her for anything suspicious. Her right hand laid on her blade, readying to strike anytime. That was when a black shockwave flew right at her with an incredible speed. Thanks to Akane’s lightning speed reflexes, she immediately unsheathes her blade and shot a lightning shockwave towards it as well. The shockwaves exploded upon contact.

A girl appeared from the darkness. “Welcome to the hall of darkness. I’m the Demon General Sayanee, the Hades.”

“I’m Akane. The President of Hellsing. Ex-captain of the battle strategy and tactics department. A swordsman.”

“Pleased to meet you Akane, but we’re not open for guests today. You can drop by to say hello tomorrow instead.” Sayanee smiled.

“Stop acting dumb with me. I don’t like people who acts dumb. You know very well why we’re here today. We’re here to save Jurina from this madhouse.”

Sayanee sighed. “Tell me... Akane.. What makes you so eager to come crashing into Center’s crowning day? Today is her special day. So, I will not allow any interference in her ceremony.”

“She’s definitely doing this for some reason. I can tell. Nobody in the world will just disappear one day and suddenly end up being the enemy the very next day without a valid reasoning.”

“Center said she had been on our side ever since the beginning.”

“Only dense fools will fall for something like that.”

“Then can you explain how is it that Center was able to activate the Yamata no Orochi? Everyone knows that only the ones with a deep evil intention resting in the heart will be able to activate it. There is no other ways to activate it..”

“It doesn’t matter to me how she activates the Yamata no Orochi. What matters to me is that Jurina is my subordinate and I will get to Jurina whether you like it or not.”

“You’re still insisting on moving further?”

“I won’t be repeating it again.” Akane emphasized.

“Very well.. You leave me with no other choice. You’re a swordsman, right?” Sayanee smiled and unsheathed her katana. “My favourite type of enemy.”

“You’re my favourite type of enemy as well. After witnessing your fearsome swordplay back in Hellsing, I’ve always been wanting to spar with you a little. We shall see whose swordsmanship tops whose. Your destructive swordplay... Or my lightning speed swordplay...” Akane pointed her blade at Sayanee.

“Interesting. I’ve never fought a swordsman in a few hundred years.. You could entertain me a little..”

“Shall we begin?” Akane proposed.

“Ready when you are..”

Both of them kick off the ground at the same time and clashed their blades together.

“Damn.. We all got separated. Definitely Milky’s work.” Mayu cursed as she stood in a pinkish room. This room obviously belongs to someone with a princessy character. There could only be one person in Mayu’s mind with a princessy character.

“You’re right.. I was the one who created that special door. That’s because I already knew you guys were coming today.. I can’t let any of you pass through without a fight.” A girl is seen sitting on top of a pole, smiling while swinging her legs cutely.

“Milky...” Mayu glared at her. It was already expected by Mayu that this is Milky’s room. “Where’s everyone else!?”

“Everyone else? They’re having fun somewhere else of course.. You on the other hand... Will be having fun with me instead.” Milky hopped off the pole and landed on the ground perfectly.

“Cut the crap! Let’s do this now!” Mayu got into her battle pose.

“You see, captain of the Battle Strategy and Tactics Department of Hellsing...” Milky said.

“The name’s Mayu.”

“Oh, right.. Mayu... You see, Mayu... Let me just get this straight. Leave now. You’ll never be able to defeat me.” Milky really did went straight to the point.

“Says who? I have been through a hellish training. I’ve gotten a lot stronger than I used to be.”

Milky took a glance at Mayu from head to toe. “I see.. You went through some kind of intense weight training.”

Mayu was a little surprised. “How did you know?”
”I can see that your muscle mass had increased since the last time we met. So my theory is that you went through some weight training. Given that you had only one week to train yourself... Instead of using weights, I’d say you trained in some place with a high gravity pull since it works so much better than using normal weights. Correct me if I’m wrong.” Milky showed her trademark smile again.

“...” There was nothing Mayu could say because everything Milky explained was completely spot on. That was when Mayu realized that her opponent might be even smarter than she had thought. Not only smart, but also has a fearsome power. This could be a huge problem for Mayu.

“Hmm.. I’m not sure if I should explain this to you..” Milky tilted her head cutely.

“Just say it. As of now, nothing can surprise me anymore.” Mayu scoffed.

“According to my calculation, given the difference in strength as we are now, the percentage of me winning this battle is 91%. Everything you do will be futile. So it’ll be best to leave now if you want to survive.” Milky explained.

“So there’s actually 9% of me winning this fight... I was actually expecting lesser.” Mayu grinned. “9% of success rate is good enough for me.”

Milky started giggling to herself.

“What so funny? You don’t believe that I can make that 9% happen!?” Mayu felt insulted.

“You’re right, Mayu. There’s a 9% chance that you will win the fight.. But there’s more to this... The 9% indicates that you will win this fight.......with the cost of your life.”

Mayu’s eyes widened immediately at Milky’s statement.

“In other words, there will be 100% chance that you will end up dead whether you win this fight or not.” Milky laughed again.

Mayu looked down and clenched her fist. “I.......don’t mind..”

Milky’s laughter stopped. “What was that?”

Mayu looked up and glared at Milky. “I don’t mind dying if I am able to defeat you! I WILL MAKE THAT 9% COME TRUE!”

The cheerful Milky lost her smile immediately at Mayu’s statement. “I have never seen someone as foolish as you. Even if you take me down and end up dying yourself, you won’t achieve anything.”

“You are our biggest concern. I’ll have to admit this to you. You are intelligent beyond words. That is why if I defeat you, it means I took out the brains of the group. Your team will be crippled badly. It will help my other team mates a lot. And THAT’S an achievement.”

Now, it was Milky who felt insulted. “Alright then.. I will crush you and your foolish pride.”

Mayu got into her battle pose once again. “Bring it on!”

Sasshi on the other hand appeared at a place full of rocks. “What is this place? A rock garden?”

“Sasshi!” Lovetan called out and rushed towards her for a hug.

“Lovetan! You’re here as well! What happened to everyone?” Sasshi hugged Lovetan tightly.

“It seems like everyone got pulled away into different places. Somehow we ended up together.”

“What is this place then?” Sasshi asked.

Lovetan looked around. “This is Umeda-sama’s room..”

“I see... That bitch master of yours.. I still have a score to settle with her.” Sasshi scoffed.

Rocks were all over the place. There were small rocks, large rocks, flying rocks... Wait what? Sasshi looked up and noticed a huge rock hurled towards her. She quickly pushed Lovetan behind and dodged to the side only to meet up with another hurled rock. She then covered her arms with her skeleton arms and punched the rock and watched it blast into little pieces.

It was already too late when Sasshi noticed it. As the rock got destroyed, a powerful knee blow met up with Sasshi’s face and blasted her into another rock. Sasshi groaned and looked up to notice Umeda dusting off her hands. “We meet again.. Sasshi.”

“Tch-” Sasshi stood up and wiped the blood off her face.

“Lovetan...” Umeda grinned. “I see you have come home to pay me a visit..”

“I didn’t come here to visit you! We’re here to kill you!” Lovetan screamed back at Umeda for the first time in her life.

Umeda lost her smile immediately. With the blink of an eye, Lovetan got blasted away with a kick into a nearby rock. “You have no respect for me.. I don’t need anyone like you living in this world.”

“Lovetan!” Sasshi screamed and glared back at Umeda.

“I’ll take care of you later, Lovetan... As for now...” Umeda’s eyes shifted towards Sasshi. “Let’s continue where we left off the other day shall we?”

Umeda took off her jacket and tied it around her waist. She was wearing a singlet inside, revealing her bare arms and shoulder. She then grabbed onto her right shoulder. “Do you remember this scar you gave me? I kept it with me as a memory of fighting you. You’re basically one of the strongest opponent I faced.”

“I will be the one to beat you up this time.. And I will make you pay back for what you did to Lovetan.....with your life!” Sasshi cracked her fingers.

“As I said to you before this.. The next time we meet, I will not show you any mercy. So, I will fight with my full power from the beginning till the end.. No holding back.” A black energy surrounded Umeda and her eyes started glowing in red. “You will be the first to die by my full power. You should be honored.”

The black energy blasted from Umeda’s body. Sasshi stomped the ground hard to prevent herself from getting blasted away by the evil energy exerted by Umeda.

Sasshi grinned. “Sorry to tell you this, Umeda... But, you’re not the only one who will be fighting with full power.” Sasshi’s eyes glowed in green. Her whole body was engulfed in a green aura, but this time the aura felt different. It felt evil. Very evil.

Sasshi screamed and punched both her fists into the ground. Green lights blasted from the ground as skeletons started crawling out of the ground and climbed onto Sasshi. More and more. After the green lights were gone, Sasshi inhaled and released her breath slowly. It was green in colour as well. Even the inside of her mouth was glowing in green. She looked nothing like a human now. She looked more like a monster. A skeleton monster. At least twice of Umeda’s size.


(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2013/12/wrhwh.png?w=339)


“You’ll be the first to die by my true form. You should be honored.” Sasshi copied Umeda’s statement. Even her voice changed. It wasn’t her usual goofy kind of voice but instead, it sounded very demonic.

“I never knew the Zombie Lord’s true form would look like a demon.. That’s good.. This will be like a demon’s fight.” Umeda grinned. “Are you ready to get pummeled?”

Sasshi let out a loud demonic roar at Umeda.

Umeda laughed excitedly. “Excellent! Now let the game begin!!”

Gakuran looked left to notice an icy cold area. Her right side on the other hand, reveals a volcanic area. That was when she heard someone calling out to her. “Gakuran! Over here!”

Gakuran rushed towards the owner of the voice. It was Chokoku. “Seems like everyone got sucked away and got separated.”

“Yea I can see that... But somehow we ended up together... Talk about fate, huh..” Gakuran smiled.

“Definitely fate..” Chokoku smiled back and looked around. “Hmm.. For some reason, this place has an extreme hot and an extreme cold area combined into one...”

“That’s because this is our area..” Two voices echoed around the place simultaneously.

“Who’re you?” Gakuran asked.

“Who’re we? More like who’re you? You’re in our place and you dare ask us who’re we?” One of the girl asked.

“It’s not like the both of you will live to remember our names though..” The other girl sounded.

The two girls said simultaneously. “Welcome to our territory, the hall of ice and flame.”

“Those must be the assistants Lovetan described to us, Kanon and Yuria.” Gakuran said.

“Lovetan? Tsk tsk tsk... And I thought she was taken as a hostage.. In the end she was nothing but a betrayer.” Yuria scoffed.

“This might not end up well.. I was supposed to face Kumi instead.” Chokoku said.

“You were supposed to face Kumi-sama? Oh, I don’t think so.. Kumi-sama has found a better prey than you.” Kanon grinned.

“It’s a pity that girl has to face Kumi-sama...twice...” Yuria smiled.

Gakuran was shocked. “Twice? You don’t mean the one facing Kumi...”

“Exactly...”

“This is bad. We have to end this fight fast..” Chokoku got into her battle pose followed by Gakuran.

The blizzard at Yuria’s side got much stronger. “You’re in our territory now.. Don’t think you can win us so easily..” Yuria’s body is now covered with ice.

Volcanos from Kanon’s side erupted as Kanon engulfed her whole body in flames. “We were born killers..”

Yuki looked around her. The whole area was completely pitch black. A faint laughter in a distance, gaining her attention. A voice then echoed. “Can’t see?”

“Where are you!? Come out!” Yuki screamed.

“Pity...” The voice got closer and closer.

“What are you saying? Come out! I’ll beat you up again and again!” Yuki screamed again.

“Some people just never learn from their mistakes...”

Then Yuki frowned. Something doesn’t seem right. Footsteps were heard walking towards her. Yuki felt a gust of wind blew towards her and then the footsteps were not heard anymore. Just the ringing sound in Yuki’s ears now. The truth is, Yuki is in Kumi’s room. Right when Yuki appeared in Kumi’s room, her eyesight was immediately silenced, giving Yuki the impression that she arrived in a completely pitch black room.

Yuki remained standing there with her head facing down. Kumi’s hand reached out to Yuki’s forehead. Nearer. And nearer. “This is going to end fast.”

As Kumi thrust her hand further, Yuki popped her head to the side in an instant, causing Kumi to miss her target before delivering a successful high speed kick of surprise right into Kumi’s stomach. She was sent flying towards the wall. Kumi coughed out blood from that impact.

“If you think I never learnt anything from our previous battle, you’re wrong.” Yuki looked at Kumi.

Something grabbed Kumi’s attention on Yuki’s left arm. There were bloods dripping from her fingers. That was when Kumi noticed that two of Yuki’s fingers were crooked. Yuki broke both her fingers to cancel off Kumi’s powers at that point.

Kumi stood up and wiped the blood off her face. “Impressive..”

Yuki slammed her right fist into her left palm. “We’re going to save Jurina-sama.”

Kumi grinned. “You can die trying.”

Rena slowly opened her eyes and looked around. Before she noticed, she got blasted away by some sort of a force gun. Rena groaned and looked up. There stood a girl with her palm facing Rena. “I will not let you get anywhere near Center...”

“You... You’re the one who kissed Jurina on the cheek... What’s your relationship with her!?” Rena raised her voice.

“I was close to her father.” Annin snickered. “Do you even know her father? Have you even met him before? More importantly.... Do you even know his name? You don’t.” Annin shot her barrier towards Rena. Noticing this, Rena dodged to the side and watched the walls got crushed by the force field.

“Then you can go date Jurina’s father instead. The one I love is Jurina.. Not her father.” Rena took out her sword.

“As I said... I will not let you get past this room!” Annin released her barrier force and pushed Rena further back. As Rena managed to put up her sword to defend on time, she wasn’t hurt much.

“I will not let you stop me from getting to Jurina! I have to meet her!” Rena insisted.

“You’re not getting anyone back! Center do not belong to you! If you still insist on going on... I will not hesitate to kill you...”

“Neither does she belongs to you. She belongs to where ever she wants to be! But definitely not in this place! I know it! She must have some reasons for doing this.” Rena argued.

Annin swinged her hand to the side. “That’s bullshit! Center wants to be here!”

“You’re the one that is bullshitting! I will not allow you to keep Jurina here forever! She wants to see me! I know it!”

“Shut up! Shut up!!” Annin shot her barriers towards Rena again. Rena raised her sword to defend against it again.

“I have known Jurina probably longer than you did.. We spent a lot of time together and been through a lot of hardships together. I know her well. I will not let you take her away from me! I will get to Jurina!”

A purple energy blasted out from Annin’s body. “Over my dead body!”




Chapter 27 - Invading the Castle
END
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: Ani-chan on December 28, 2013, 04:41:22 PM
thanks for the update :twothumbs
I really liked it :heart: :deco:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: anakpanti on December 28, 2013, 05:11:41 PM
Kevin, you update it faster than before. Thank you.  XD

And Umm... I don't know if this will be turned into a long comment like before or not. Let's see.  :lol:

Quote
The seven girls walked out and breathed in fresh air for the first time in five days
Wow... they did the training seriously and so intensive. 5 days?! :shocked
But... I don't know.. somehow, I think those 5 days have not good enough to defeat the Demon Generals. Milky probably already counted everything really well, she even changed the castle decoration.

Umm... about this invasion, I think Hellsing was quite reckless to do that. I mean...
First, they get into the castle in Center's crowning day.. it means the security must be more rigorous than regular days.
Second, Milky still alive :lol:.. well... I have to admit that she's very-very-very smart. She's dangerous.
Third, Hellsing fought in Demon's territorial area.. Their own castle!! God, please!!! Demon Generals had more advantages.
Fourth, they went separately... they will fight alone, each individual didn't have any friend who will help them because they couldn't communicate with each other.

---

JuriAnnin moment!!!  :inlove:
Thank you, kevin. Although it was kinda short, but I love it so much. Yeahh... even though I had feeling that Center still in love with Rena, but at least Center already a bit confused about her own feeling and opened her heart for Annin.
Quote
“N-No.. It’s just that I don’t think you called out my name that way before..” Annin looked away and continued blushing.
:kekeke:

I kinda hope... if somehow.. Annin almost get killed by Rena (I think Rena had more experience in the battle fields rather than Annin, because Annin is 'the cure'), Center will come to help Annin.. she's a nice demon. Please don't let her die.  :cry:

---

Akane vs. Sayanee..
I have no idea who's going to win this battle.. both of them are quite smart.

Milky vs. Mayu..
Mayu will be in a pinch.
Quote
The 9% indicates that you will win this fight.......with the cost of your life.
Seriously, I'm afraid.

Sasshi vs. Umeda..
Wow.....!! I never knew that Sasshi have another form. Cool.
I can't wait to read about their battle because each of them have an equal potential to win..
Wait.. I forgot about Lovetan. I have no idea what she's going to do... only watching her girlfriend fighting with her ex-boss or she'll gonna do something else.

Gakuran + Chokoku vs. Yuria + Kanon..
I never read about how Yuria and Kanon fighting their enemy... I'm so curious about it. All I know is both of them are quite scary, that's why Kumi took them.
Gakuran and Chokoku have the advantages in physical and speed.. I hope it will help them.

Yuki vs. Kumi..
OMG!! Yuki will definitely hurt her own body one by one... slowly, to cancel Kumi's power.. she'll be suffered.
Is that the only way to cancel Kumi's power??  :cry:
If yes, Yuki probably won't die in Kumi's hand, but... in her own hand.

Rena vs. Annin..
Ohoo!! The jealousy is the main trigger in their battle. I love it.  :P
Their battle will not only use their body, but also torturing their emotions.
I always read about how Rena in the battle field and how she used her weapon, but Annin........ I don't know about her.
Annin is not designed to be a fighter.

Quote
“I was close to her father.” Annin snickered. “Do you even know her father? Have you even met him before? More importantly.... Do you even know his name? You don’t.” Annin shot her barrier towards Rena. Noticing this, Rena dodged to the side and watched the walls got crushed by the force field.

“Then you can go date Jurina’s father instead. The one I love is Jurina.. Not her father.” Rena took out her sword.
Honestly... this dialogue made me laughed out loud.  :rofl:
Why Annin even started to introduce Caym to Rena?? It's cute... she wanna show off in front of Rena that she already knew her 'future' father in-law since a long time ago.  :grin:
---

Ahh... about Nishishi. What does she and Akane planned about Center's father? I'm so curious.
Even though Caym is a good man, but... if somehow Nishishi have to fight with him, she'll be in a pinch too.

==================

I'm waiting for your next update. I hope it comes faster.  XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: qr.rima on December 28, 2013, 09:36:48 PM
an update before the year ends. nice  :twothumbs

does Rena even know annin's name? because it seemed like to rena, annin will forever be 'the girl who kissed Jurina's cheek'  :lol: and with Annin going on and on about how she's close to J's father, rena might add something to describe annin. 'the girl who kissed Jurina's cheek' & 'the girl who has a crush on Jurina's father'  :lol:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on December 28, 2013, 10:52:13 PM
Waawawwaaaaa....
OMG...
Fight day is here!!!!! *sweatdrops...
Sasshi... beat up that Umeda!!!! :3
*Team in the background cheering on their captain*
...Yuria...and Non... *doki doki...*
I'm sorry people,
but at least for
Yuria, Non, and Kumi,
I feel like cheering the demon team on rather than the Hellsing team on...
Baka~3 do your best!!!
Ok, runs away before powered up Yukirin comes away from the fight and beats me up instead.
Poor An'nin...
Fighting in...normal fighting and romance against Rena...
An'nin has been labeled: girl who likes old guys aka Jurina's papa
WWatanabe~
Milky is overwhelming...
Mayuyu is acting baka.
But, the baka shall win in this scenario??? Maybe...
I know everything's out of order...
But, I wonder...Nishishi...what's she really up to with the bird?
"BIRD-SAN VS SAYANEE!!!!!!!"
This...image... lol? :p
This is getting long.
Good job as always~
thankie for the update.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: olive29 on December 29, 2013, 03:04:28 AM
Can't wait for the fighting scene !!!!!

Ahhhh.. I guess Center want to save her father...

What's going on in her mind??

Update soon,please...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: Terragen on December 29, 2013, 07:31:51 AM
ok now i know who's jurina/center father's but what about her mother???
and why jurina choose to be demon king instead 'angel king' or some kind of that angelic worlds??her mother got punish too right?

so jurina dream was to be a demon king
annin is so sweet...maybe if jurina meet her before rena,she definitely fall in loved with her....................but of course rena chan always win

rena vs annin kinda errrr..well rena look more strong than her,except annin could make rena became mad or distracting her by word hahaha...like when jurina becam demon's king she will marry her ahahhahaha

yuki vs kumi go go go fighting yuki!!  but i'm really worried with yuki's little vampy 'MAYU!!!' i got a bad feeling!! hope yuki fast enough to win over kumi so she could help mayu..
9% chance to win but cost her life WHAT THE!!! it's the same as mayu is walk to her death way

sasshi vs umeda ....it's kinda like i know sasshi will win this battle


jurina is just hate being look down by the others,its because she not angel nor demon, no ones want her life,think about it,it felt lonely...so maybe is true if at first jurina want join hellshing to complete her dream,but maybe she never thought that she will fall in love with rena

but i still confused, on the season 1 why she want to being killed? and more she became full angel...or is just just one of jurina trick?? i mean she never be full angel....if she an angel, the angel worlds should accept her...



thank kevin,i cant wait for the next....so much question...and mystery






Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on December 29, 2013, 11:07:21 AM
Wah... interesting...

The fight between the suitable opponents huh....?!

What's going to happen to them?

Who would come out as the winner?

Why did Center want to go be a demon king?

Did she want to release her father from the punishment?

Poor Ainin for not being loved by Jurina, still she would protect Jurina...

Can't wait to find out what's going to happen next

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: Kirozoro on December 29, 2013, 04:55:07 PM
The battle has start and very intense

I hope no one will die... Yuki u can fight back to Kumi power

Please update soon
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: Chanaline on December 29, 2013, 05:54:32 PM
wow wow WOW!!!

It seems interesting !!!! I want to know the next!

Sasshi form OMG a MONSTER!!!!

Mayu will defeat Miyui without dying! OKAY!!! >:|

No one die OKAY!! xDDD Even the demon!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: DKA48 on January 02, 2014, 11:59:16 AM
This story is simply awesome!. Thanks for writing this. SUGOIIIII

Since I read this story, I strongly believe that Jurina, is not the traitor. Even if part of the goal of Jurina is to save her father, I think that is not the main reason to do what she is doing.  :onionwhip: :onionwhip: :cool1:

Umeda said that there was a traitor among them, when she was fighting with Akane. But when Jurina was first to the castle of the demon general, she didn't believe that there was Jurina betraying her friends. Umeda couldn't believe she was able to activate the yamato no orochi blade. I suspect that, Jurina want demon king's throne to save everyone from the real traitor. I think she is sacrificing herself for them once more time.  :pleeease: :shock: :glasses:

Jurina said goodbye to everyone before leaving. She let them parting gifts, also gave them a chance to be saved from death in a truce. She has given them time to prepare better. Since Jurina does not hurt to be on the hill, she is still an angel. she is using his evil intention for the greater good, I believe in truth. will that Jurina's getting help from the holy heaven? celestial help?  :farofflook: :frustrated: :glasses: :luvluv2: :scared: :byebye: :cool2:

I think making an assault on the castle on the day of the coronation, could reveal the true intentions of the real traitor? ... The secret to the request of akane nishishi makes me feel distrust of akane plans. I still strongly suspecting nishishi even akane seen as suspect in this mystery story. She must want revenge for the death of airin, and she suspected a demon. I remember reading that there was a demon who became his victim once devoured. And Nishishi kill a demon herself, will this really true? Even attendees and pets have been very powerful.  :on cigar: :on cigar: :on cigar:

About Jurina, annin and rena-chan in this love triangle, i don't know to say really, i love both pairings. But about annin I must say that she is too sweet to be a general demon and her bloodline, maybe started with an angel as her ancestor, she believes beautifully about love. She is kawaii!!. On the other hand, rena-chan is being arrogant and angry, lately, she hasn't been the best girlfriend to Jurina. Also she doesn't know anything about the past of Jurina or her parents or mentors. While Jurina is an angel now, she was born as a nephilim, and this was hard for her. I think the kind of love q provides annin to Jurina is very purest, on the other hand, love rena-chan has given her has been very tsundere type. We'll see what happens here. :luvluv1: :luvluv1: :luvluv1: :luvluv1:


 By the way, I would like to know more about Dante and Vergil and his relationship with Jurina! and how she killed him, being stronger than she.   :ding: :onionwhip: :onioncheer: :cool1:

I look forward to know more about all this questions and thoughts!! about what happen in the invation! Wow, can not wait for the next update more!

Update soon! and I want to know what really happened with all of them...  :gyaaah: :hee:

PD. I apologize for my bad English. I'm spanish  :kneelbow: :pleeease:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on January 07, 2014, 09:15:55 PM
ANNOUNCEMENT~!  (i know you guys are disappointed it's not an update.. XD XD XD XD )

My next chapter will be a little late... Not because I'm lazy or anything.. I'm working on it.. Really..

It's because the next chapter will feature six different fight scenes.. And yes, they are long..

Why is it long? Because all the six fights will start and end in the very same chapter.. of course it's long...

So far I've only finished 3 fight scenes out of six and I'm already at 10k words..

I will try to make all the fights as interesting as possible...

Be ready for a few big surprises in the next chapter~

I'd say the next chapter is close to 20k words and it will be concentrated with fight scenes.. Yes, it's the longest chapter I've written for this fic..

And~~ Stay tuned for the next chapter~ It's exciting.. Really...

After the next chapter, there will be two more chapters till the epilogue of the story~

Thx for staying with my fic for so long~~  :) :) :)



P.S : And please do not hate me if anyone got hurt badly or dies :nervous :nervous
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on January 07, 2014, 10:48:19 PM
~salutes kevin-san~
hrm... if there's too much text, sometimes jphip will cut off your text (word limit I guess...),
so be careful~
huhuhu... I shall enjoy the next chap...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on January 07, 2014, 11:22:32 PM
kevinwkl-san...

Very long chapter huh.... Nice

Just take your time...

Be waiting...Looking forward to it

Thank you for the effort....

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: Crossing Crossroads on January 08, 2014, 12:40:01 AM
Oh my christ, you are amazing. I can't write no more than 2k for a chapter, haha. Thank you for writing, and have fun~ uwu
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: sidny48 on January 08, 2014, 02:30:59 PM
Mehee... :cry: please don't let anyone die on the chapter
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: DKA48 on January 10, 2014, 10:01:31 AM
Mehee... :cry: please don't let anyone die on the chapter

I'm looking forward to this fic too. :pleeease: on the other hand, you try not to kill anyone please :badluck:, thank you very much for your hard work and best...  :hee: :farofflook::kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 27) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on January 10, 2014, 06:47:36 PM
Sorry for taking so long for this chapter..  :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:

Finally the fight day is here! :onionwhip: :onionwhip: :onionwhip:



(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2014/01/jurinablack222-ver2.png?w=487)



Chapter 28 - The last fight

Akane swinged her blade upwards and then downwards at Sayanee’s direction, creating an X-shaped lightning shockwave towards Sayanee. As soon as Akane sent the shockwave, she used her lightning speed to leap behind Sayanee and slashed with all her might. Sayanee was able to turn back and defend against Akane’s lightning speed slash with little effort. The lightning shockwave makes its way towards Sayanee closer and closer. Sayanee smirked. Sayanee increased her strength and deflected Akane’s blade away while blasting her out of the way with her black shockwave. She then turned around and slashed her katana to send a black shockwave at Akane’s lightning shockwave. The shockwaves exploded upon impact.

Sayanee looked back at Akane. “A good strategy you got here.. First you sent your shockwave at my direction and then try to attack me from the back. This way, I will concentrate on defending against your strike rather than the shockwave. So, when I’m facing you, my back will be exposed to your lightning shockwave. Impressive.. But it seems like I overestimated your power a little. You’re not all that fast after all.”

Akane stood back up and smirked back at Sayanee. “No... It’s more like you underestimated my power and speed..”

As soon as Akane finished her statement, a lightning striked Sayanee from above. The lightning strike was so powerful that it created a crater on the ground.

Despite being striked by the lightning head on, Sayanee still remain standing there but with her teeth gritted, still trying to withstand the electrical current flowing in her body. A normal human would have been burnt to crisp from a lightning of that high voltage.

Akane took this opportunity to charge at Sayanee with her blade upheld, going for her foreswing and following it with a backswing. Sayanee managed to dodge the first and met the second with her katana. The force from her katana sent Akane’s blade back, but not enough to knock the blade free from her grasp.

“I’m impressed you’re still able to move around swiftly despite being shocked by the lightning.” Akane said.

“Just so you know, I’m not a human. A mere lightning is not enough to take me down.” Sayanee replied.

“But it did have some effect..” Akane said while looking at Sayanee’s left hand still slightly twitching from being shocked by the lightning.

Sayanee sheathed her sword back in its cover while still gripping onto its handle tightly and shut her eyes. She remained in that pose for quite some time.

“I don’t know what you’re planning, but i won’t let you!” Akane tightened her grip on her blade and dashed towards Sayanee with her full speed. At that time, Sayanee shot open her eyes. In a split second, she unsheathed her katana and sent a huge black shockwave at Akane. Noticing the huge shockwave, Akane leaped backwards and sent a lightning shockwave to counter it. Upon contact, Akane’s lightning shockwave got destroyed. As for Sayanee’s shockwave, instead of it exploding as well, the huge shockwave split up into 10 smaller ones and flew towards Akane. Shocked by the sight of the 10 small shockwaves flying at her, Akane used her lightning speed to dodge the shockwaves. She managed to dodge each and every single one of the shockwaves as they flew past her one by one.

“Phew.. That was close..” Akane sighed in relief.

“Close?” Sayanee smirked. “Think again..”

As soon as Akane turned her head behind, the 10 shockwaves dodged by her were flying back towards her. Akane immediately deflected the shockwaves with all her might. Her right arm got hit by one of the shockwave. “Gah!!” Akane held onto her arm and continued deflecting the remaining shockwaves. All the shockwaves she deflected turned around and flew back at her once again. Being completely annoyed by them, Akane spined her blade and smashed it to the ground, causing a large amount of lightning to strike down from above, striking down the shockwaves as well.

Akane’s right arm was still trembling from the immense pain of the shockwave. “Those things are deadly..”

Sayanee sheathed her katana back into her cover. “At this rate, I wouldn’t even need to use my katana.”

Sayanee made the finger gun gesture on her right hand and pointed at Akane. She then released a bullet made out of black energy from her index finger. Akane was shot at her shoulder. She held her shoulder and screamed in pain. “I-It burns...”

Sayanee released another shot at Akane’s other shoulder. “Do you still insist on continuing?”

“I....didn’t come here to give up after two pathetic shots to my shoulder!” Akane exclaimed while gritting her teeth in pain.

“Pity....” Sayanee shot Akane again. And again. And again. One to her arm, one to her left leg and the other to her right leg.

Akane screamed in pain once again. Sayanee walked over to Akane and placed her index finger on Akane’s forehead. “Do you know what will happen if I were to pull the ‘trigger’ right now?”

Akane looked up at Sayanee smirked. “I would die... But you would die as well..”

Sayanee suddenly heard a charging sound getting louder and louder. As she turned her head back, she saw about 20 charged up lightning particles floating in the air.

“Each of these lightning particles is about 1million volts, and there are 20 of them.. I can assure you, I will be fast enough to activate my lightning bolts before you are able to shoot me. And I’m pretty sure 20million volts of lightning is enough to take you down even if you’re a demon.”

Sayanee’s finger was still touching Akane’s forehead even after Akane’s statement. Akne glared back at Sayanee fiercely. “Don’t test my speed, Sayanee...”

Sayanee then removed her finger off Akane’s forehead. “Fine. I’ve had enough fun anyway...”

“Huh?”

“Now, let the real test begin.. I have an even better weapon against you instead of myself.. I’ll see how far you’re willing to go to get to Center.” Sayanee.

“Bring it on! I’ll take on whatever you throw at me!” Akane stood back up.

“Ho.... I wouldn’t be too sure about that if I were you..” Sayanee snapped her fingers. A girl walked out from the shadows slowly. Step by step, with each step getting louder and louder, echoing the hall. This made Akane more anxious than before. She could feel an indecipherable and yet uneasy aura coming from the shadows. She knows that whoever is coming out of the shadows is not someone to be taken lightly. The figure of the girl finally showed itself in the light and shocked Akane very badly that she almost lost her grip on her own blade.

“A-A-Airin!?”

There stood Airin, who was supposed to be dead and released by Sasshi already.

“So... Are you willing to fight the one you love most just for the sake of getting to Center? Take her down and I’ll allow you into the throne room.” Sayanee smiled.

“No, that’s impossible! You were dead! I saw you! Even your zombie! I asked Sasshi to release you from her! You’re not Airin! Airin is dead!” Akane screamed at Airin.

“This is the real Furukawa Airi whether you believe it or not. We got our hands on her dead body. No... It was Milky got her hands on her body. Milky created a device that could bring someone back to life as long as it’s attached to the dead body. Over here.” Sayanee pointed at a small ruby like object attached right below Airin’s neck. “Milky thought that this Airin may be a good counter against you..” Sayanee said.

“Good counter against me? How did she-”

Sayanee intercepted. “How did she know about your relationship with Airin? Don’t forget Milky is an expert in data collection and analyzing. You shouldn’t underestimate her intellect. She’s smarter and better than you think.”

“Airin... Say something! Tell me who killed you!” Akane shouted at Airin.

Airin didn’t reply. She just looked back at Akane blankly.

Sayanee smiled. “I’m sorry to tell you this, but this device wasn’t engineered for the user to speak. It’s only meant to bring the dead person back to life while retaining all the combat abilities.. Besides, she only listens to us now. Without her memories and the ability to speak, she would be the perfect killing machine.”

Akane shook her head. “No... You’re lying!” Akane dashed forward and slashed her blade at Airin. To Akane’s surprise, she defended Akane’s lightning blade strike with her very own lightning blade.

“No... That’s impossible! There were only two lightning blades in the world and Airin’s lightning blade was broken!” Akane stated.

“You’re right.. But Milky made a copy of the lightning blade.. She said that the blueprint of the blade was astounding..” Sayanee explained.

“How dare you steal Airin’s blueprints! That’s unforgivable!” Akane striked Airin’s blade away and dashed towards Sayanee.

As Akane slashed her blade down, Airin appeared in front and defended it once again with her lightning blade. Akane scoffed. “Snap out of it, Airin! You shouldn’t be protecting her!”

“You’re not that bright, are you? She has no memories of you.. She feels nothing. What you’re doing now is completely futile.” Sayanee said.

“Come on, Airin. I know you’re in there somewhere. Please listen to me.” Akane insisted.

Airin deflected Akane’s blade away and started slashing her blade at Akane again and again. Luckily Akane’s speed was fast enough to catch up to Airin’s speed. Or else Akane would have been diced up like green onions. Airin had always been a better fighter than Akane when she was still alive. Her speed was not something to be taken lightly about. She could literally slash her sword more than 10 times in just a period of a second with the help of the lightning blade.

“Airin! Stop it!” Akane continued swinging her blade with all her might to defend against Airin’s lightning speed slashes.

Airin finally manged to deflect Akane’s blade away and thrust her blade right at her face. Akane bend her body backwards immediately, just slightly fast enough to avoid the deadly thrust by a little. Strands of her hair were sliced off. If Akane were slow by even one second, her forehead would be pierced. Akane spined her body around and swinged her blade at Airin. Again, Airin was fast enough to swing her blade to the side and defend Akane’s slash. “Tch- Despite me going for training already, Airin still is able to gain the upper hand.. Why!? I should be a few times stronger now!”

“Let’s just say Milky did some upgrades for the lightning blade.” Sayanee answered.

“I’m not your enemy, Airin! Stop fighting me!” Akane shouted right at Airin’s face before shooting a glare at Sayanee who was leaning by the wall. “How dare you use this dirty trick!”

“This is not a dirty trick. This is called a tactic. What more tactic could be better than using your own loved one against you?”

Akane became angered. “Come on, Airin! You’re not seriously going to listen to her, are you??”

Airin didn’t reply and continued swinging her blade. Airin then smashed Akane’s blade away, creating an opening to strike. Airin slashed her blade right at Akane’s chest, causing her to spit out blood and fall onto the ground. Airin then spined her blade and strike it down on Akane. Akane forced herself and managed to roll out of the line of attack. She then grabbed her bleeding chest and panted.

Airin sent a lightning shockwave at Akane. Despite Akane being weakened, she still managed to send her very own lightning shockwave to counter Airin’s shockwave. As expected by Akane, her shockwave got destroyed upon impact while Airin’s lightning shockwave continue making its way to Akane. Using the last bit of her energy, Akane used her lightning speed to leap to the side, dodging the shockwave and then propelled herself at Airin.

Their swords clashed once again and created lightning sparks all over the place. “Why won’t you respond, Airin!?”

Airin remained silent yer again, causing Akane to be fumed with anger. “Just answer me, god damn it!” She increased her strength and finally managed to deflect Airin’s blade away. This gives Akane a chance to land a swing at Airin neck. Just before Akane’s blade reached Airin’s neck, she stopped immediately. “I... Can’t do it..”

Airin used this opportunity to land a kick right onto Akane’s heavily injured chest. Akane stumbled backwards and fell onto the ground, coughing out blood again. Airin raised her blade at Akane.

“Crap.. I never thought it would end like this.” Akane said. As Airin was swinging her blade, something caught her attention and caused her to stop her attack immediately.

This caused Sayanee to frown. “What’s wrong?”

Airin was still holding onto her blade, her hand shaking from trying to resist to strike Akane down, and her eyes.. They were glued onto Akane’s neck. Something she was wearing. Something shining. It was a necklace.

Akane noticed what Airin was looking at and pulled out the necklace from within her shirt and showed it to her. “Do you remember this, Airin?”

Akane removed her necklace and reached the necklace closer to Airin. Airin finally lowered her blade down and kept on looking at the necklace. She reached her hand out and grabbed onto the necklace. As soon as Airin held onto the necklace, a memory flashed through her mind.

“Hey, Churi.. I have a present for you..”

Airin grabbed onto her head.

Another flash. “What?? A necklace? That’s the lamest present ever! Give me a kiss instead!” Akane insisted.

The necklace ticked open. There was a picture in it.

“What do you mean lame? This is the best present you can ever get! Look!” Airin clicked the necklace and it ticked open. Inside it was a picture of Airin and Akane when they were younger. This was the picture in the necklace.


(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2014/01/untitled.png)


“God damn it, Airin. I look like an idiot here! Out of all the pictures in the world, why this picture?” Akane complained.

“Aww... Just look at us... We looked so cute making those faces..” Airin back-hugged Akane and giggled.


Airin dropped the necklace and squeezed her head hard.

“Airin... Do you remember now?” Akane asked.

Airin shook her head and continued squeezing her head with both her hands. She even lost grip of her blade. She looked like she had a serious case of headache.

“...” Akane looked on at Airin silently before looking at Sayanee. “She lost. Now let me in the throne room.”

“I said I’ll let you pass if you take her down.” Sayanee said.

“I’m not going to take her down!” Akane shouted.

“Then you’ll have to fight me instead.” Sayanee unsheathed her katana once again.

“I’ll fight you over and over!” Akane shouted before she started feeling wobbly on her legs and tumbled onto the floor.

Sayanee shook her head and sighed. “It’s the end for you.” Sayanee dashed forwards and swinged at Akane.

Sayanee’s katana was met with a lightning blade. Airin’s lightning blade.

“So it seems... Even a device created by Milky would have a flaw.. Something must have triggered her memories..” Sayanee said.

Airin then took the lightning blade and tossed it onto the ground, signifying that she does not want to fight anymore. She took a final glance at Akane before pulling out the ruby like object from her chest and crushed it. It seems like Airin would rather die than to continue living. Akane could hear Airin’s words echoed in her head. “I’m long past my death, Churi. I don’t want to live with this thing stuck in my chest.”

“NO!!” Akane was shocked by Airin’s action.

Airin placed her left arm on her own chest then shifted it on to Akane’s chest, slowly. Despite Airin being silent, it’s like Akane could actually hear Airin say these words, “I will always be with you, Churi.. RIght here in your heart..”

“I love you, Airin.” Akane teared up.

Airin smiled as a tear rolled down her cheek as well. As Airin’s body started wobbling, Akane grabbed onto her and hugged her tightly. She smiled as she slowly closed her eyes shut. The second most heartbreaking moment in Akane’s life. She had to see the same person she loved die twice in her embrace.

Akane softly placed Airin on the ground and stood back up. She wiped off her tears and pointed her blade at Sayanee. “Let’s continue where we left off.”

Sayanee sheathed her katana back into her cover. “You may go..”

“Huh?” Akane frowned.

“The fight has ended. You won.”

“I still don’t believe you. How would I know if you’re not going to strike me down when i reach for the door?”

“Even though I’m a demon, I’m not that petty. Besides, I already told you that you can go if Airin is taken down, and she was.”

“But her body...”

Sayanee snapped her fingers. A black aura surrounded Airin and brought her back into the ground. “Don’t worry. She’s back to where she belonged. And I assure you that nobody will ever touch her body, ever.”

Akane nodded. “Thanks.”

“Go now before I change my mind.” Sayanee said to Akane.

Akane then turned back and rushed towards the door.



**********



“Tch- You’re better than the last time I fought you..” Umeda panted.

“The last time I fought you, I didn’t use my full power. The situation is different now. If you’re going all out, I’m going all out as well!” Sasshi roared at Umeda.

“A monster indeed! I’m impressed!” Umeda laughed and leaped towards Sasshi to land a kick. Sasshi defended against it with her arm.

“That’s not all I’ve got!” Umeda increased her strength and sent Sasshi flying to a rock.

Sasshi grabbed her arm in pain. There was already a crack on Sasshi’s bone gauntlets.

“It doesn’t matter if your bones are as hard as diamonds, I can still break them over and over with my full power!” Umeda stated.

“Then we’ll see who can break whose bones faster!” Sasshi challenged.

“Challenged accepted!”

Both of them leaped off the ground at the same time and released a punch on each other’s face. Sasshi punched Umeda’s face, at the same time, Umeda punched Sasshi’s face. They screamed and increased their strength at the same time, creating a powerful force that created a crater beneath them. They both then got sent flying at the same time.

Unwilling to lose, both of them stood up immediately and clashed their fist once again. Umeda exclaimed loudly. “I am the strongest in hand-to-hand combat! Nobody can ever defeat me!”

“There is! That person will be me!” Sasshi replied loudly.

“Fool!! You’ll never be able to win me! I’ll make sure you die in my own hands!”

“That’s not going to happen.. I’m already dead to begin with!” Sasshi landed a kick onto Umeda’s body and sent her flying towards the wall.

Upon reaching the wall, Umeda spined her body around and kicked off the wall to give herself a gain in speed and propelled herself towards Sasshi. Sasshi stomped her foot onto the ground and held both her arms up to defend against the attack. As Umeda reached Sasshi, Umeda spined her body and hooked Sasshi’s arm away with one foot before landing the other foot right at Sasshi’s stomach. The impact was so powerful, it literally sent a shockwave blasting through Sasshi’s stomach. Sasshi’s bone armor may still be in good condition but her body felt the pain internally. It is like a ki attack where the outer part of the opponent is left unharmed while the impact crushed the insides of the opponent instead. It is a very deadly technique usable only by the ones who mastered all forms of fighting techniques and Umeda is one of a kind.

Sasshi held onto her stomach and groaned in pain. She tried to grab onto Umeda, but was too slow as she was greatly weakened by Umeda’s kick. “I can’t move around fast enough to catch up against her already.. I received too much damage from the kick..” Sasshi stated.

“What’s the matter, Sasshi? Can’t catch up to my speed anymore?” Umeda let out a laugh.

Sasshi tried to run towards Umeda and grab her again, but Umeda was just too fast. Sasshi could barely catch up with her speed at all.

“If I can’t catch up to your speed, there’s only one thing left to do...” Sasshi clenched both her fist tightly.

“It’s the end for you!” Umeda leaped towards Sasshi and delivered a powerful punch and sent her flying. “How’s that for a-” Before Umeda could finish her statement, she noticed something. Her own hand was shivering and it was bleeding. When she looked at Sasshi, her eyes widened in shock.

Sasshi’s bone armor is now covered with tiny and sharp bone spikes. Sasshi grinned at Umeda. “If I can’t catch up to your speed, I’ll just let you hit me all you want!”

“You...!” Umeda started sweating.

“You know what they say.. Zombies are the strongest in defense after all.. You can choose not to touch me if you don’t want to. I can understand. In my current state, I will definitely go well against bare handed opponents like you.” Sasshi mocked.

“Tch- You may have tough and sharp spikes all over your body...” Umeda clenched her fist. “But this fist of mine will be able to break through your bones easily.”

“Your hands or my body. This is a fight to see which will break first!” Sasshi gestured Umeda to come take her on.

Sasshi remained standing there. Umeda hesitated a little. She took a deep breath and propel herself at Sasshi and delivered a punch. Umeda gritted her teeth to resist the pain of the spikes penetrating her knuckles. The pain is proportional to the strength that Umeda exerted. Punching Sasshi’s body at this state is like punching her own fist, just in the form of spikes. Sasshi felt pain as well. Despite knowing that she could hurt herself if she used more energy, Umeda didn’t care about it at all and used her full strength for every single punches. It seemed to last forever. Both party did not want to give up. It is more of a clash of wills than a battle. Will the attacker give up? Or will the receiver buckle? Just who will win this fight?

Umeda felt like her hands are being torn apart from punching the spikes continuously for so long. Puch after punch, Sasshi could feel her armor breaking apart little by little, and finally feeling that her body is starting to break apart. “If this keeps up, I don’t think I can last very long...”

Umeda screamed and landed her strongest punch onto Sasshi’s stomach, breaking her stomach armor completely before landing another powerful kick right at the vulnerable unarmed spot.

“Gah!!!” Sasshi got sent flying back and crashed onto the wall. She held onto her stomach tightly and coughed out blood. “I-It hurts...”

“S-See what i mean?” Umeda panted heavily as her arms trembled in pain. Both her arm were bleeding like mad. “I-It seems the Zombie Lord isn’t all that after all...” Umeda mocked, before feeling a little wobbly from taking too much damage herself.

“I-It seems the Demon General isn’t all that after all.” Sasshi laughed and panted as well. She looked as if she was going to black out anytime soon.

“Stop mocking me!” Umeda become angered and jumped towards Sasshi.

Lovetan jumped in front of Umeda, halting her attack for a while.

“I won’t let you hurt Sasshi anymore!” Lovetan raised her hands to the side.

“Move out of the way, you little wretch!” Umeda smacked Lovetan as hard as possible and sent her flying away.

Umeda made her way to Sasshi once again, only to be grabbed on the leg by Lovetan once again. “I said, I won’t let you hurt Sasshi anymore!”

“Let go!” Umeda stomped her foot on Lovetan’s body with all her strength.

She spit out blood, but still unwilling to let go. “NO!”

“I said let go!!” Umeda stomped on Lovetan’s body again and again. Every single stomp crushing Lovetan’s ribs and bones.

“Lovetan, let go!” Sasshi shouted.

“No! You’ve been protecting me all these time, now it’s time for me to protect you! I won’t let Umeda hurt you anymore!”

“I’ve had it with you!” Umeda raised her foot high and charged her kick with her aura and landed it right on Lovetan’s body. It was so powerful, it created a huge crater on the ground. Lovetan finally let go of Umeda’s feet and remained motionless.

“Lovetan!!” Sasshi tried to stand herself up but her stomach is in a lot of pain. “Gah! It still hurts..”

“Now, die!” Umeda jumped towards Sasshi.

At that time, Lovetan leaped onto Umeda and hugged Umeda tightly, not letting her get to Sasshi. Umeda was shocked. “That’s impossible! All your bones should be broken by now!”

“I.......said before, I will not let you touch-” Before Lovetan could finish speaking, Umeda grabbed her arm and smashed her onto the ground.

Umeda pulled Lovetan’s leg up and stomped on it with all her strength, breaking her leg completely and leaving her screaming in pain. “I said stay down!”

“You bitch!” Sasshi screamed at Umeda.

“Now as for you... Your time is up.” Umeda grinned and slowly limped towards Sasshi and stood in front of her. Umeda raised her fist as sharp claws emerged from her fingers. “Die!” Umeda thrusted her hand straight at Sasshi’s face.

Sasshi shut her eyes tightly, not wanting to see the end of herself.... Even after 3 seconds, Sasshi could feel nothing. As she opened her eyes, there was a body standing in front of her, whith the back facing her. The body had a broken leg. Time slowed down at that point. Sasshi’s eyes widened at the sight of Umeda’s hand piercing into Lovetan’s chest.

“NNOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!” Sasshi screamed.

“I’ve had enough of your bullshit, Lovetan... Now, die.” Umeda twisted her hand and peirced her hand through Lovetan’s body.

Sasshi shook in fear at the scene. “No, it can’t be.. It’s just a dream, right?.....Right?”

Umeda finally removed her hand off Lovetan and tossed her at Sasshi. Sasshi caught Lovetan in her arms and looked at her with an incredibly shocked expression.

“I-I’m s-sorry, Sasshi...” Lovetan started crying. “I’m useless till the very end, Sasshi... I deserve to die...”

“That’s enough, Lovetan! No more words from you! No more!” Sasshi screamed.

“I’m useless... I couldn’t even protect the one I love..”

“It’s me who is useless, Lovetan.. It was me who couldn’t protect you.. I was wrong.. Please forgive me, Lovetan.” Sasshi hugged Lovetan tighter.

“You know I love you, right?” Lovetan choked and coughed.

“Yes, I do...” Sasshi teared up.

“Do you think I will still have the chance to love you in the next life?” Lovetan’s voice is dying.

“There’s no next life, Lovetan. I’ll bring you back to life, ok?” Sasshi faked a smile.

Lovetan shook her head weakly. “Who’re you trying to kid? Demons can’t be brought back to life.. They just die..”

“Please don’t say things like that, Lovetan.. Please!” Sasshi screamed again.

Sasshi stood up slowly while her head still facing the ground.

“There’s no time to mourn over someone’s death in a battlefield!” Umeda rushed towards Sasshi and landed a punch. To her surprise, Umeda’s fist was met with Sasshi’s palm. Sasshi was grabbing onto Umeda’s fist tightly.

“You....unmercifully killed your own assistant, Lovetan.......right in front of my eyes...” Sasshi sobbed a little. Umeda tried to remove her fist off Sasshi’s grip but to no avail. “DO YOU EVEN HAVE A HEART!?” Sasshi crushed Umeda’s fist completely, destroying the bones in her hand.

“Gah!!!!” Umeda screamed in pain. She then attempted a high speed kick on Sasshi’s face, but got easily defended.

“I will not forgive you!” Sasshi released a powerful punch on Umeda’s stomach, causing her to spit out blood. Sasshi continued punching Umeda’s body again and again, weakening her by a lot before she finally managed to deflect Sasshi’s punch away with her other arm. Sasshi was still not letting go of Umeda’s broken fist, not allowing her to move away from the spot.

Sasshi grabbed Umeda’s arm tightly and smashed her onto the ground. Again and again, and finally tossing her into a rock. Before Umeda could react, her face was already met with Sasshi’s punch and blasted her through the rock.

“H-How can she still be so powerful after being so injured...” Umeda spit out blood once again.

Sasshi stomped on Umeda’s body. “Gah!!”

Umeda tried punching Sasshi’s leg away but failed. Instead of Sasshi’s leg weakening from the punch, her stomp became heavier and heavier on Umeda’s body. Sasshi shook her head. “You will never understand what I’m feeling right now.. My whole body is literally filled with sadness and hatred. In fact my heart is so in pain that I don’t feel any physical pain anymore. What you did to Lovetan was the worst thing you could ever do, and you still did it.... In front of my face.”

Sasshi raised her foot and stomped on Umeda’s body. Again and again. Finally Sasshi released her strongest stomp with all her strength onto Umeda’s body, wiping her out just in one go while creating a crater around her. Umeda was literally unconscious now. Despite Umeda already fell unconscious, Sasshi pulled her off the ground by the collar with her left hand, while her right hand clenched into a fist and aimed right at Umeda’s head, getting ready to deliver one final blow to kill her off. Sasshi was so angry that her hands started shaking in anger. She clenched her fist so tightly that she felt that the bone armor on her palm area was going to break apart anytime.

“You....you’re not even worth killing right now...” Sasshi tossed Umeda back onto the ground. Sasshi deactivates her bone armor and stare back down at Umeda’s motionless body. “Lovetan wouldn’t want to see me in this state.. You’re done now. I win.”

Sasshi stepped over Umeda’s body and faced the only door separating herself from Jurina. “Now... The moment of truth.. Jurina.. Here I co-” Before Sasshi could finish her statement, she felt a tight pain in her chest and blood started spewing from her mouth. So much blood came out that her whole chin was painted with her blood.

Sasshi slowly tilted her head down and noticed an arm piercing through her chest from the back. It was completely covered in blood, and the scary thing was, the hand was holding onto a heart. Umeda’s hand literally thrusted Sasshi’s heart out of her body.

“Y-You will g-go down w-w-with m-me.......” Umeda growled and pulled Sasshi’s heart out. After spewing out lots of blood one last time, Sasshi gritted her teeth, screamed and turned her body around before covering her arms in her bone armor and landing a blow that pierced through Umeda’s chest.

Umeda’s coughed out a lot of blood as well.

“Do you know what is the heaviest thing in the world?” Sasshi glared right at Umeda’s eyes.

Umeda fell down to her knees and slowly tilted up her head at Sasshi’s face one last time. Sasshi moved her face closer to Umeda’s face and said in a whispering tone. “It’s the most painful answer in the world... And you’re about to experience it.”

Umeda fell onto the ground motionless and finally breathing her last breath.

“Your last breath.” Sasshi answered.

Sasshi looked at Umeda’s lifeless body and her hand holding onto Sasshi’s heart. “I don’t need this heart anymore...” Sasshi looked over to Lovetan. “My heart is already gone anyway...”

Sasshi wiped the tears off her face once again. “I got to move forward...” Sasshi lowered herself down on Lovetan “Rest in peace, Lovetan.. I will always love you.” and landed a kiss on her lips for the first time.

“Now... There’s only one thing left to do..” Sasshi stood up and limped herself to the door.



**********



Both Yuria’s arms and part of Yuria’s face were covered in ice while Kanon is engulfed in flames.

“We would have a lot of problem fighting these two if we had not went for training. But since we already went for training...” Gakuran said.

“The both of you will be in a pinch.” Chokoku cracked her fingers.

“I wouldn’t look down on us if I were you..” Yuria smiled.

“We’re stronger than you think.” Kanon stated.

“Cute girls being strong? That’s a little rare..” Gakuran said.

Kanon started the first move by leaping forward towards Chokoku and delivered a flaming punch. Chokoku managed to read Kanon’s movements and punched Kanon’s fist away, leaving her open for a kick to her face.

“Kanon!” Yuria shouted before shooting balls of ice at them. Gakuran was fast enough to evade every single one of the ice balls and landed a high speed kick on Yuria as well.

“It seems like the both of you are just all talks after all. What happened to your ‘we are stronger than you think’?” Chokoku stated.

Yuria nudged Kanon. “Hey.. It seems like they aren’t that weak..”

“Ya, I know.. You underestimated them.” Kanon replied.

“What, I underestimated them? You’re the one who said you’re stronger than they think!” Yuria argued.

“No, I did not!” Kanon replied.

“Yes, you did! You said it like 2 minutes ago!” Yuria answered.

“Hey, are you guys done arguing here? We’re rushing for time.” Gakuran voiced out.

Kanon looked at Yuria and she looked back. “I think we shouldn’t play too much..”

“Alright then...” Both Kanon and Yuria stood up and dusted their hands. “Playtime’s over.. It’s time...to show the both of you our true form..” Yuria bended her body and screamed as claws started emerging from her fingers and toes. Her neck started elongating as well. She increased in size slowly and her body was covered in blue scales. WIngs grew out from the bottom of the arms.

“Witness the powers of a monster....” Kanon started arching her back and growled. She placed both her arms on the ground and grew in size as well. Furs started covering her skin, shaping her into a giant dog.

“A dog?” Chokoku frowned. Just right after Chokoku’s statement, two more heads plunged out from Kanon’s neck as her whole body engulfed in flames.

Their eyes became wide open at Kanon. “No... It’s a Cerberus.....” and they looked over to Yuria. “And a dragon...”

Standing before them is a huge Ice Dragon and also a Cerberus engulfed completely in flames. Their size were at least 10 times of Chokoku and Gakuran’s.

Kanon and Yuria let out a demonic roar that shocked both Gakuran and Chokoku.

“So, this is their true form...” Chokoku stated.

“Not so cute anymore..” Gakuran continued.

“I never knew they would look so......intimidating..” Chokoku looked up at them.

“So, this is where the real fight begins.. You may be monsters.....” Gakuran engulfed herself in a purple aura that is shaped like a giant bat.

“But we’re monsters as well..” Chokoku engulfed herself in a gold aura that is shaped like a giant wolf.

Yuria inhaled and shot a blast of ice beam towards them.

“Wow!” Upon noticing, Gakuran and Chokoku leaped out of the way and watched the trail of ice freeze through the ground. At the same time, Kanon released flamethrowers from three of her heads, causing them to leap away once again. Yuria flapped her wings and flew towards Chokoku to attempt a bite. Before she could reach Chokoku, Gakuran pulled onto her tail “Where do you think you’re going?” and slammed her onto the ground. “Your opponent is me.”

Yuria let out a roar and leaped towards Gakuran. She immediately flew off the ground to dodge against it. Noticing Gakuran flying above her head, Yuria spread her dragon wings and flew up as well.

“Catch me if you can!” Gakuran challenged Yuria and flew off with her highest speed. Yuria chased after Gakuran into the icy mountains.

Chokoku dashed towards Kanon and released a powerful punch on Kanon’s stomach. She groaned a little before lunging her head towards Chokoku to bite her. The first was Kanon’s left head that lunged towards Chokoku and got defended by Chokoku’s right arm. Then it was Kanon’s right head that got defended by Chokoku’s left arm. As Kanon’s whole body was engulfed in flames, Chokoku felt her arms burning despite already engulfing herself in her aura.

Finally Kanon lunged her middle head forward to tear Chokoku’s head off. Before Kanon’s middle head could reach Chokoku, she quickly leaped off the ground and deliver a knee kick to her chin, leaving Kanon stumbling backwards. Chokoku took this chance to land another blow on Kanon’s face. Angered, Kanon shot a flamethrower again at Chokoku with middle head. As usual, Chokoku leaped out of the way. This time, Kanon read her movements and shot another flamethrower at Chokoku with her left head while she was still in mid air. Chokoku couldn’t dodge it and got hit by the flamethrower head on.

“Gah!!” Chokoku got blasted into a nearby volcanic rock and yet Kanon did not stop her flamethrower. In fact, Kanon used her other two heads to increase the power of her flamethrower. It kept on burning Chokoku. Burning and burning. Chokoku held both her arm up to defend against it.

“You will never win me!” Kanon let out a demonic laugh while still blowing the flamethrower at Chokoku.

“N-No!” Chokoku stomped her foot on the ground and increased the concentration of her aura. “I will not lose!” Chokoku slowly pushed and stood back up.

“You will!!” Kanon increased the power of her flamethrowers, causing Chokoku to fall back down right away before laughing off once again.

“It’s......too hot.... I don’t think I can stand much longer....” Chokoku started to feel herself being roasted.

“I will roast you alive!”

“N-Not today!” Chokoku gathered her strength and withstand the flamethrowers and kicked the ground hard, leaping herself high up to the sky and out of the line of target. “Finally some cool air...”

Chokoku used the gravity to her advantage and fall right onto Kanon’s body as she released a powerful punch. Noticing Chokoku’s action, Kanon dodged to the side. Chokoku’s punch hit the ground, destroying it completely before it released a blast of shockwave that hit Kanon as well. “Gah!” Kanon got blown away from the immense shockwave from Chokoku’s punch eventhough it missed. Just imagined what would have happened if Chokoku managed to hit Kanon straight on. Her bones will break immediately.

Chokoku’s skin was red in colour resulting from her skin being roasted for so long. “Damn... Those flames managed to burn me this badly despite me covering my whole body with my aura.”

Kanon stood back up and shook all three of her heads to get rid of the dizziness. She let out an angry roar at Chokoku.

“Roar all you want while you still can. No more games for me!” Chokoku shouted.

Yuria was still chasing after Gakuran. Yuria let out a few blast of ice beam at Gakuran. She spinned around and dodged all the ice beams till they reached the icy mountains. That was when Gakuran turned around and noticed that Yuria was gone.

“What? She’s so big! She can’t just disappear like that!” Gakuran frowned.

The blizzard was so strong. It’s normal that Yuria was able to camouflage herself within the blizzard and the icy mountains. Yuria laid herself on a nearby icy mountain and slowly crawled her way up to the tip of the mountain where Gakuran was. Since the colour of Yuria’s dragon scales were similar to the blizzard’s, she was able to camouflage herself effectively despite being so large in size.

“Damn.. I can’t sniff anything out with all this blizzard around.” Gakuran failed to sniff out Yuria. Noticing that Gakuran wasn’t able to sense where she was, Yuria grinned as she showed her razor sharp fangs and leaped towards Gakuran. She got smashed by Yuria’s wing attack and crashed down into the icy ground, covered completely in snow. Without hesitation, Yuria let out a blast of ice beam onto the ground, freezing Gakuran with her Hell Ice.

Yuria let out a laughter. “Now... A popsicle for me to consume..” she landed back down on the ground and roared at Gakuran’s frozen body.

Suddenly the ice started cracking.

“What!? That’s impossible!”

“Nothing’s impossible!!” Gakuran broke free from the ice and and shot out her aura at Yuria as it leashed onto her neck. Gakuran pulled her aura back towards her, causing Yuria’s head to to get hooked and tilted towards her as well.

“Eat this!” Gakuran charged up her punch in a concentrated aura and released it right at Yuria’s face as it reaches her, breaking some fangs in her mouth and also breaking her jaw in the process. Yuria tumbled backwards while letting out a roar of pain. Gakuran then hooked Yuria’s head back towards her and this time, delivered a charged up high speed kick to her neck, causing her to get blasted away despite her size. Yuria held onto her neck and coughed as she almost choked to death from Gakuran’s single kick to the neck.

“You may be a dragon... But your weakness is still your neck. It’s too long. Too vulnerable...” Gakuran was shivering due to the effects of Yuria’s ice beam.

Yuria glared back at Gakuran with her viper like eyes before grinning. “Feeling colder than usual, are you?”

“This type of blizzard will do nothing to me!” Gakuran exclaimed.

“It’s not the blizzard I was talking about... It’s your blood... It’s starting to freeze, isn’t it?”

Yuria’s statement shocked Gakuran. Gakuran did notice that her own breath were getting heavier and heavier as if she had not enough oxygen in her lungs. “You... What did you do to my body?”

“You don’t know the powers of Hell Ice.. After getting hit by it, your blood will slowly freeze, and you’ll eventually suffocate slowly before you die. How I love to watch people suffer..” Yuria laughed again.

“Then I’ll just defeat you before my blood freezes.” Gauran exclaimed.

“I doubt it...” Yuria said.

“You don’t know the true powers of the Bloodscream vampire bloodline.”

“Bloodscream?” Yuria laughed. “What are you going to do? Scream till I die?”

Gakuran grinned. “As what I said before... You don’t know the true powers of the Bloodscreams.. Let me demonstrate to you..” Gakuran inhaled a heavy breath and let out a supersonic scream. One so powerful that even the mountains started to rumble and the blizzard started going against Gakuran’s direction.

Yuria could feel her eardrums tearing apart. “My ears!!”

Even her dragon scales started to crumble from the immense supersonic. Yuria felt like her brain was going to explode anytime soon.

At the volcanic area, Chokoku was still fighting Kanon.

“Just die, you wolf!” Kanon attempted bites after bites onto Chokoku with the three of her heads but to no avail as Chokoku was a little too swift for her.

Chokoku jumped on top of her middle head and start punching the top of her head. Kanon’s left and right head faced Chokoku and released a flamethrower. As Chokoku managed to dodge the flamethrowers in time, Kanon ended up burning her own middle head. Kanon roared angrily at Chokoku.

“Hot headed, aren’t you?” Chokoku said.

“Stop making fun of me!” Kanon released a series of flamethrower at Chokoku again and again. Chokoku noticed that Kanon’s flames were getting hotter and hotter. Maybe because it was because she was getting angrier.

Kanon’s middle head finally released a flamethrower that hit Chokoku successfully. “Crap! Not again!”

 Her left and right head then joined in and shot the flamethrowers as well. This made the flame three times hotter. “M-My skin.... It’s boiling.... I can’t breathe......” Chokoku started choking.

“Don’t forget flames uses oxygen.. As long as i keep burning you, you will eventually run out of oxygen. If not, you will still be burnt to crisp.. The Hell flames can even burn your insides!” Kanon laughed.

“T-This is bad... I never thought I’d be hurt this badly..” Chokoku started struggling and her aura became thinner and thinner.

“Get burnt to crisp!!!” Kanon let out a maniac laugh.

“My skin...” Chokoku tried to escape from the fire blast but failed as Kanon’s left head pinned Chokoku onto the volcanic rock in an instant.

Chokoku then forced herself and grabbed onto Kanon’s jaw and pushed her away with all her strength. “D-Don’t underestimate the powers of a wolf!”

“Chokoku was finally able to release herself off Kanon’s bite and swinged her middle head upwards, giving her an opportunity to leap out of the way.

Chokoku jumped towards Kanon’s left head and charged up her fist with a concentrated aura that shaped a head of a wolf.

“What!?” Kanon was shocked.

“You’re just a dog.. I’m a wolf!” Chokoku released her charged punch right onto Kanon’s left head. The strength of the punch was so devastating that it caused her left head to hit her middle head with the same amount of energy and finally hit the right head also with the same amount of energy. It sent her whole body flying away and crashing into the volcanic rock.

As Kanon was trying to get herself back up, she got smashed down once again by Yuria who got tossed down by Gakuran. They both reverted back into their human form.

Chokoku and Gakuran stood in front of Yuria and Kanon, shadowing over them and grinned. “The both of you had been baaaaaaaad kids...”

“P-P-Please... Don’t kill us..” They hugged each other and teared up.

“You look delicious...” Chokoku’s fangs emerged as she licked her lips.

“I’ve never tried sucking a demon’s blood before..” Gakuran’s vampire fangs emerged as well.

“Please, we’re sorry!” Kanon and Yuria hugged each other tighter and started crying.

“Hey, isn’t that Kumi!” Gakuran pointed behind them.

The both of them turned back without any hesitation. “Kumi-sama? Where?”

Chokoku immediately punched the both of them on the back of the neck........hard. They literally flew a few feet away and blast through a few rocks. They fell unconscious right away.

“Well, that was harsh, Chokoku..” Gakuran giggled.

“I couldn’t miss that opening for me to strike them..” Chokoku smiled back.

“Yea.. But that hard? They’re just kids...” Gakuran said.

“Don’t forget they’re still a few hundred years elder than you, Gakuran.” Chokoku replied.

“Who cares? They still look like kids to me. Well, I guess they’ll be down for quite some time..”

“We did it. High five!” Chokoku raised her palm.

“High five!” Gakuran smacked Chokoku’s palm and smiled. “Now let’s get going! We have to find the others!” Gakuran pulled Chokoku’s arm and rushed out of the room.



**********



Mayu was panting heavily. She was already injured.

“What’s the matter, Mayu? Got tired already?” Milky smirked.

“No, I’m not!” Mayu leaped towards Milky to attempt a punch.

Milky jumped backwards. “Terrain effect : Rock range!”

A boulder of rock appeared in front of Mayu and caused Mayu to knock right into it. “Ouch!” Mayu rubbed her head in pain.

“Well, I didn’t touch you.. You’re the one who’s being stupid and knock yourself onto the boulder.” Milky laughed.

“Stop making fun of me!” Mayu smashed through the rock and leaped forward once again. That was when she realized that Milky wasn’t standing there anymore. “What!?”

Rocks come blasting up from beneath Mayu and hit her.

“It’s a pity that you can’t even tell where am I...” Milky shook her head. “And here I thought you’d be better than this..”

“Damn... I need a good strategy to go against her... She’s outsmarting me every single time...” Mayu stood up and dusted her pants.

“No matter what strategies you use on me, you will never succeed. You’re just wasting your time.” Milky said.

Mayu turned behind and saw MIlky standing a few feet away from her. She immediately flew towards Milky and landed a successful punch. Little did Mayu knew that she actually punched a mirror instead. The mirror shattered into pieces. “Huh?”

“Terrain effect : Hurricane Range!” Milky sounded as a large hurricane flew at Mayu and hit her away.

“I-It was a mirror....” Mayu grabbed her injured arm.

“You may not have noticed, but i put several mirrors in this room.” Milky smiled.

“If this continues, I won’t be able to win at all... She’s just...too powerful..”

“Let’s try this...” Mayu stood up and flew towards Milky.

“You never learn, do you?” Milky said and held her palm out “Terrain effect : Fireball Range!” and shot a few fireballs at Mayu.

Mayu dodged all of them while continue making her way towards MIlky. “Tch- I’ll blow you away! Terrain Effect : Hurricane range!” Milky shot another hurricane at Mayu.

“Exactly what I expected!” Instead of dodging, Mayu dived into the hurricane and spined her body along the hurricane’s direction and propelled herself towards Milky.

Not seeing this coming at all, Milky got hit bu Mayu’s punch and crashed onto the rock.

Milky groaned and stood up. “I see... You jumped into the hurricane and spined your body along the hurricane’s direction to use the hurricane as a swing to increase your speed tremendously and flew towards me, so I will not have the time to react. Not bad..”

“So, it seems your plans had flaws in it as well..” Mayu smirked.

“No! My plans are flawless!” Milky became angered.

“That thinking of yours will be your downfall..”

“You can keep talking all you want! Behold.. My most destructive power! Terrain effect : Laser Range!” Milky held her palm out and shot a blast of laser at Mayu.

“Wow!” Mayu managed to leap out of the way and watch the laser penetrate the nearby bounder easily. The hole formed was so clean on the boulder. It doesn’t have any cracks on it at all. Just a smooth and clean hole through the boulder.

“What the...” Mayu was shocked from the effects of the laser.

“Die!” Milky shot another laser at Mayu. Mayu was able to dodge the laser quite easily.

“You gotta learn how to aim a little.. Same attacks don’t work twice on me. I read through your attack.” Mayu mocked.

“Actually... You’re the one who should learn how to read through my attacks..” As soon as Milky finished her statement, Mayu’s shoulder got pierced by the laser from the back.

She fell and screamed in pain while holding onto her own shoulder. “H-How?”

“How you ask? Look behind you...” Milky pointed.

Mayu turned her head back. There was a mirror. “What? The mirror reflected the laser?”

“Exactly.” Milky smiled. “Now let’s put another laser to the test shall we? Let’s see if you can dodge this one.. I’ll make it easier for you.. How about I’ll make the laser bounce ten times before it hit you?”

Milky shot her laser towards a mirror. Mayu looked at it bounce up and down, left and right. After the ninth bounce, as Mayu noticed the laser was about to bounce towards her, she leaped out of the way. “Hah! I dodged it!”

Milky smiled and shook her head. “I wouldn’t be too sure if I were you..”

The laser that Mayu saw just now was no longer there. Instead, her arm got penetrated by the laser. “Gah!” She held her arm. “H-How can this be!? I saw it! It was coming at me!”

“It’s all about misdirection..” Milky smirked. “The one you were tracking was a reflection the whole time. There were mirrors everywhere. You didn’t even noticed that you have lost track of the real laser from the very beginning.”

“I see now..” Mayu flew up.

“What are you planning now?” Milky asked.

“These mirrors are a pain in the ass!” Mayu destroyed one of the mirrors, alerting Milky.

“I will not let you destroy them!” Milky shot a laser at Mayu.

Mayu flew behind a mirror and used it to reflect the laser back at Milky. Milky dodged away from her laser. Mayu broke the mirror at the same time.

“So... These lasers are deadly even to you..” Mayu said in a confident tone.

“Terrain Effect : Meteor Range!” Milky summoned a meteor shower.

“Oh, shoot!” Mayu flew around and dodged all the meteor.

“Terrain Effect : Hurricane Range!” MIlky summoned a hurricane at Mayu.

Mayu smirked and dashed into the hurricane once again. Once again, Mayu spined herself along the hurricane direction to gain speed. At that time, Milky sent another hurricane at Mayu. “Good! More speed for me!”

As soon as the other hurricane reached, Mayu’s movements immediately came to a halt, shocking her and rendering her vulnerable while still floating in mid air as the hurricane disappeared into thin air.

It was MIlky’s turn to smirk. “I got you where I wanted you...”

She shot a laser right at Mayu and it hit her arm once again. She screamed in pain and fell down onto the ground. “W-Why.....”

“Your ideas are rusty, Mayu. You can’t possibly use the same trick on me twice.. I used the first hurricane to attract your attention because I knew that you would dive into it once again. And as expected, you did.. I sent another hurricane at you, but swirling in the opposite direction. That is why when the two hurricanes came in contact, the hurricanes cancel out each other and your movements were immediately halted. Get it now?”

“J-Just how smart is she....” Mayu groaned before looking around. Mayu frowned and thought for a while. An idea came into her mind.

Mayu forced herself up and started giggling at Milky.

“What so funny?” Milky was confused.

“Here I thought you would have taken me down sooner.. But here I am, still standing before you after so long.. I think you’re just all talk.. Don’t you agree?” Mayu laughed.

“Why you!!” Milky raised her palm at Mayu to shoot a laser at her.

At that time, Mayu immediately flew up and stick herself onto the ceiling. “I’m over here!” Mayu leaped onto the wall. “Over here now!” She then leaped back onto the ceiling. “Back here!”

“You have to try harder if you want to trick me!” Milky aimed her palm upwards and shot her laser at one spot. As expected from Milky, the spot was where Mayu was going to leap to next.

“Gotcha!” Milky smiled as she watched the laser slowly makes its way towards Mayu.

To her surprise, instead of the laser hitting Mayu, it bounced off a mirror. “Huh? A reflection!?”

“I got you now!” Mayu smirked as she made her way towards Milky from the side.

Upon noticing, Milky leaped out of the way. That was when she noticed something was wrong. Mayu wasn’t where Milky thought she was. It was also another reflection. It was too late. Mayu suddenly appear behind MIlky and locked both her arms and legs together.

“What!? It can’t be!” Milky was shocked while trying to pry Mayu off her.

“It’s all about misdirection, am I right? I’m a fast learner.” Mayu smiled.

“Let go!” Milky nudged her head backwards and gave Mayu a headbutt. Mayu withstood the headbutt and continued locking her arms. Milky released a few more headbutts on Mayu’s face. Mayu didn’t back down at all despite her nose was already bleeding a lot from the headbutts.

“Stay still!” Mayu revealed her vampire fangs and landed them on Milky’s neck.

“Gah!!” Milky lost her energy right away.

“S-Stop it! If you do this, We’ll both die together!” Milky screamed as the laser was reflected for one last time and headed towards them.

“I noticed the angles of the mirrors were just perfect for this plan. I win... If both of us were to die together... THEN LET DEATH BE UPON US!!!!” Mayu screamed. The laser shot and penetrated both Milky and Mayu’s body simultaneously, creating a huge hole in both their chest.

“This......is not possible....” Milky looked down at the hole in her chest and spit out blood.

“N-N-Nine percent.............Bitch..” Mayu spit out blood as well.

Milky’s hand trembled as she moved its way to her own chest, grabbed onto her wound and looked at her hand. “B-Blood.....”

Milky fell down into kneeling position and coughed out blood for one last time before losing her balance and fell onto the ground.

“I...........finally did it.. I have no regrets on giving up my life. And my whole body.. It hurts. It really hurts.. Probably the worst pain I have felt in my entire life. I’m not sure if I am going to survive this or not. But hey, who cares? I won........ That’s all that matters...... Right?” Mayu fell down with a smile on her face. “Yuki............. I love you.”



**********



Yuki panted heavily and shook her head hard to release herself from the dizziness.

“So what if you know the weakness to my power? Just give up already. If you keep this up, you’ll end up killing yourself.” Kumi said.

“I will not give up!” Yuki screamed and landed an elbow strike on her own stomach. She came back to her senses but she finally kneeled down in pain. “I...I think I did too much damage to myself..”

Yuki already suffered a lot of damage ever since the fight begun. She had been hurting herself a lot to cancel off Kumi’s power. Since the fight started till now, she had suffered a completely broken left arm, that includes all fingers broken, wrist broken and the joint as well. Not only that, Yuki also suffered a few broken ribs.

“At this rate, you’d never get to Center alive..” Kumi panted.

“I....will!” Yuki stood back up slowly and dashed towards Kumi. Kumi dodged it and managed to tap the back of Yuki’s head once again. Yuki became blinded again. Yuki smirked. “I was expecting you to blind me..”

Kumi raised her palm at Yuki. As Kumi activated her skill, Yuki flew out of the way as she heard the sound of Kumi raising her hand.

“What?” Kumi became shocked.

“When I can’t see, my hearing becomes enhanced. I can hear your movements.” Yuki sounded from behind Kumi. Yuki released a high speed kick at Kumi’s face and sent her flying few feet away.

“Ouch! It hurts!” Kumi rubbed her face in pain.

“Never underestimate the hearing of a vampire. I can basically ‘see’ using my ears. Mere vibrations are enough for me.” Yuki said as she faced Kumi, still blinded.

“You want to play with me? Fine! I’ll let you taste what hell really is!” Kumi raised her arms to the side. “I don’t need to come close to you to silence you..”

Kumi released a black energy from her body and it engulfed Yuki in it. All Yuki’s senses were silenced in an instant. Yuki started choking and groaning as she grabbed onto her head. Her whole body started to tremble.

“It’s the end for you..” Kumi laughed. “You shouldn’t have challenged me..”

Yuki fell down on the ground and started wriggling around. Kumi walked over to Yuki and stood in front of her. Yuki was still groaning and trembling. Kumi reached for her waist and took out a sharp knife. She aimed the knife at Yuki’s head. “Don’t worry. I’ll end your pain right now.” Kumi raised her knife.

Yuki twitched a little and started frowning.

“Now die!” Kumi brought her knife down.

In just a split second, Yuki charged her kick with her aura and released it right at Kumi’s stomach and blast her towards the wall with her full strength. Yuki then reached towards her left leg slowly and twisted it, making a loud cracking sound. “GAH!!!!”

Yuki’s senses came back to her as she balanced herself up onto the wall.

“How is it possible!?” Kumi coughed out blood.

Yuki sweated buckets and panted. “The Dracula family has a sixth sense. It’s called the mind’s eye.. I never understood how to use it before. It’s something I found out while I was training. To use the mind’s eye, you must not use any of the five senses, and just concentrate only with your mind. If you managed to do it, you’ll be able to see with your mind. And so, I need to thank you...”

“H-Huh?” Kumi frowned.

“The last time I fought you, I still didn’t understand anything about this mind’s eye. That’s why I lost. Things are different now. It was when you silenced all my senses just now that I finally understood how to use it.. If it weren’t for you, I would have never been able to use my mind’s eye at all.”

“It......can’t........be.....” Kumi groaned.

“Good night.” Yuki flew landed a hard kick on Kumi’s chin and sent her blasting through the wall.

As all the dust and smoke subsided, Kumi was laying on the ground and her eyes were spinning. “I see........bananas.....” She fell unconscious right after her statement.

Yuki spit out blood and fell into kneeling position. “My whole body hurts...” She then looked over at her left arm and left leg. “My arm and leg are broken..”

“Only one way to move around now..” Yuki floated herself. “I can’t really walk anymore. So I’ll just keep on flying.”

Yuki looked at the door. “I wonder if Nezumi-sama is already in there.. Whoever she’s fighting with, I hope she’ll be safe. Jurina-sama.. Here we come.” Yuki flew towards the door.



**********



“Decaforce Type 2 - The Exploding Sword : Explosion!” Rena swinged her blade at Annin. Upon impact, the explosion blasted right back at Rena.

“None of your weapons can work against me!” Annin exclaimed.

“Decaforce Type 3 - The Sonic Blade : Silfarion!”

“Let’s see if I can seal off your barrier.. Decaforce Type 4 - The Sealing Sword : Rune Save!” Rena dashed forward and slashed Annin’s barrier. Nothing happened. “As expected... The sealing sword doesn’t work either.”

“You can’t seal off my barriers. Just give up.”

“Ok, then.. Let’s try some brute force! Decaforce Type 7 - The Gravity Blade : Gravity Core!” Rena was able to wield this tremendously heavy sword with ease after the five days of intense training. She was shocked by her own strength. “Wow.. I never thought this blade would be this light..” She spined and swinged the sword around.

Rena leaped towards Annin and striked it with her full strength. Annin’s barrier did not budge at all. Rena was a little shocked. “So even brute force doesn’t work, huh..” Rena smashed the blade on the barrier a few times but to no avail. “It doesn’t even have a crack on it.”

The barrier lighted up all of a sudden and shot Rena with a tremendous force. Rena held her blade up to defend against it. She was blasted back nevertheless and received a lot of damage from it.

“You never learn, do you? My barriers repel back all the damage you inflicted to it back to you.. Just now, you smashed my barrier five times with that heavy blade of yours, so you’ll get hit back with the same amount of force.” Annin smirked.

“Argh!! I-It hurts...” Rena’s arm was already bleeding. “Let’s try s different strategy.. Decaforce Type 8 - The Solar Sword : Million Suns!” Rena slashed the blade at Annin, creating bursts of light brightening the whole area completely. Annin who was disturbed by the extreme bright light, covered her eyes in pain as the barriers deactivated.

“Decaforce Type 6 - The Vacuum Sword : Mel Force!” Rena swinged her blade at Annin. Annin’s barrier came back on even without she activating it herself.

Annin shook herself off the dizziness. “You can’t touch me, Rena.. My barriers will forever be protecting me.. Just like how I will protect Center from now on..”

“Protect Jurina from now on, huh... How sure are you that Jurina will want to continue living here?” Rena questioned.

“I know it! She wants to! And I love her.. She.......belongs here........with me...”

“Being in love isn’t about possession, Annin. You have to know that.”

“Shut up! You don’t know how much I’m in love with Center! I love her so much that I would give my life up for her! She belongs here so I could protect her from harm till the day I die! SHE BELONGS HERE!!” Annin screamed.

Rena looked at Annin blankly and shook her head. “I’m disappointed.... That’s not love that you’re feeling, Annin. It’s called obsession. You’re not in love with Center. You’re obsessed with her. You’ve got your feelings all mixed up.”

“No! You’re the one that’s mixed up! I’m in love with Center!” Annin is starting to lose her cool.

“You really think so? If so, prove it to me.”

“W-What about you? If you were in my position, you wouldn’t give her up as well!” Annin stated.

“You’re right.. I wouldn’t give her up.” Rena answered. “But I wouldn’t want to keep her only to myself. I don’t own her body or mind. She can go where ever she wants to. That’s all up to her. The only thing of hers that I own is her love. That’s all I need.”

Rena’s body glowed. “I may not always show my soft side to Jurina, but I love her with all my heart. And now.... I will show you how deep my love is for Jurina.”

Rena’s sword started glowing brightly and changed it’s shape. “Decaforce Type 10 - The Holy Sword : Ravelt.”


(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2014/01/ravelt_by_venzongraphix-d4ankyx.jpg?w=487)

Ravelt is representative of the bond between Rena and her allies, and is the ultimate form of the Decaforce Sword, utilizing the full power of feelings. The stronger feeling Rena has about someone, the more powerful the sword becomes. Once the Ravelt is acquired, it becomes the default configuration of the Decaforce sword.


A bright light shone from Rena’s body and her new sword. “I will let you feel the amount of love I had for Jurina with this sword..”

Rena leaped towards Annin for one last time and slashed her blade on Annin’s barrier. For the first time in Annin’s life, she actually felt suppressed from within her barrier. VERY suppressed.. The force caused her whole body to tremble while her body slowly sunk into the ground. “This.... Is not.......possible!”

“This......is how much I love Jurina!!!” Rena increased her force. With the last bit of her strength, Rena screamed and smashed through Annin’s impenetrable barrier leaving her shocked from Rena’s action. The force caused her to tumble and fall down onto the ground. Rena stabbed her sword into the ground right beside Annin’s head.

Annin panted and blinked her eyes. “How is it possible.... My barriers should be impenetrable...”

“Do you know what’s the strongest power in the world? It’s love, Annin.”

“Love... I...don’t even understand anymore.... I failed... Kill me now..” Annin shut her eyes.

Rena retracted her sword. “No. I’m not going to kill you. You’re just a confused girl.. You’re still a young demon..”

“Huh?” Annin opened her eyes.

“We all have been through puppy love at least once in our life.. You just wanna know what true love really is, right?” Rena smiled.

Annin blinked and nodded.

Rena sat down beside Annin and smiled at her. “Only once in your life, I truly believe, you find someone who can completely turn your world around. You tell them things that you’ve never shared with another soul and they absorb everything you say and actually want to hear more. You share hopes for the future, dreams that will never come true, goals that were never achieved and the many disappointments life has thrown at you. When something wonderful happens, you can’t wait to tell them about it, knowing they will share in your excitement. They are not embarrassed to cry with you when you are hurting or laugh with you when you make a fool of yourself. Never do they hurt your feelings or make you feel like you are not good enough, but rather they build you up and show you the things about yourself that make you special and even beautiful. There is never any pressure, jealousy or competition but only a quiet calmness when they are around. You can be yourself and not worry about what they will think of you because they love you for who you are. The things that seem insignificant to most people such as a note, song or walk become invaluable treasures kept safe in your heart to cherish forever. Memories of your childhood come back and are so clear and vivid it’s like being young again. Colours seem brighter and more brilliant. Laughter seems part of daily life where before it was infrequent or didn’t exist at all. A phone call or two during the day helps to get you through a long day’s work and always brings a smile to your face. In their presence, there’s no need for continuous conversation, but you find you’re quite content in just having them nearby. Things that never interested you before become fascinating because you know they are important to this person who is so special to you. You think of this person on every occasion and in everything you do. Simple things bring them to mind like a pale blue sky, gentle wind or even a storm cloud on the horizon. You open your heart knowing that there’s a chance it may be broken one day and in opening your heart, you experience a love and joy that you never dreamed possible. You find that being vulnerable is the only way to allow your heart to feel true pleasure that’s so real it scares you. You find strength in knowing you have a true friend and possibly a soul mate who will remain loyal to the end. Life seems completely different, exciting and worthwhile. Your only hope and security is in knowing that they are a part of your life. And for me, that person is and always will be Jurina. And that...is what love is..”

Tears rolled down Annin’s cheek as she mumbled to herself. “I see now...” Annin sobbed. “My head’s filled with her, her head’s filled with someone else, but that’s fine, I’ll be okay...” Annin’s tears came pouring down. “I’ll fight through it, even though it hurts now, it’ll get better, I’m sure of it...”

“We all been through hard times, Annin..”

“I....lost...” Annin bit her lips to hold in her tears and closed her eyes.

“You’re a nice girl, Annin.. Be strong....for Jurina..” Rena smiled and stood up.

“For Center....”

Rena finally stood up and looked at the door that separated Annin’s room from the throne room. “Now... It’s time...”




Chapter 28 - The last fight
END



Everything will be revealed in the next chapter~!

Stay tuned!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 28) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on January 10, 2014, 08:06:51 PM
Oh my god!

Oh my God!!

Oh my GOD!!!

OH MY GOD!!!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 28) UPDATE!
Post by: Chanaline on January 10, 2014, 09:30:27 PM
OH MY GOD!!! :shocked

That was totally epic battles!!!!!

Why Mayu and Lovetan die  :cry: Enven if we don't know if Mayu will die

It is a price of some battle but it is so sad for Sasshi who see hen beloved one die in front of her!!!! SO SAD!

And Yuki  :cry: She still  didn't know that Mayu is seriously injured!!!

So much epic  :w00t:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 28) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on January 10, 2014, 10:30:19 PM
Jaw drops...
Mayuyu = killed a lot.
Back in the days, people use to injure Rena too much
Now, their new target is Mayu...
Wow that WWatanabe fight... two smart-heads

And...ah, Umeda is dead...and so is Rabutan...sighs, Sasshi's heart is dead,
so much killing, but... I'm betting not everyone's gonna stay dead forever

Kumi...lol... awesome~
and... YuriNon...vs those two...was so cute.
oxygen eh?
Poor kids...and their love for banana-loving Kumi
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 28) UPDATE!
Post by: Kirozoro on January 10, 2014, 10:54:46 PM
Thx for the update

All the fight ade so intense.. What about Mayu is so going to make it?

Please update soon
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 28) UPDATE!
Post by: NogamiRumi on January 11, 2014, 02:12:02 AM
you killed my oshi ToT lovetan
airin live for a while, did suffer double the poor bird(churi)
I'll be looking for a future upgrade
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 28) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on January 11, 2014, 02:50:10 AM
Well very interesting and great fighting scenes... EXCELLENT work

So out of all the generals only Sayanee was fine...

Lovetan died and Akane's lover died again for the 2nd time

Now they are going to see Jurina next...

What's going to happen then?

Can't wait to see the battle between Centre and the rest of Hellsing members

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 28) UPDATE!
Post by: AshuraX on January 11, 2014, 02:59:52 AM
Kevicchi updated~ \(^o^)/ <HOORAY FOR AKI-P
Epic battle there, man. (Though I seriously got a headache after reading a quarter of it all)
But it's fun thinking about it...
Anywho, more updates! (yeah, demanding :v)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 28) UPDATE!
Post by: Terragen on January 11, 2014, 09:04:57 AM
so the others will fight jurina finally except mayu,since she badly injured and can't move ( i wont ever said she already death, never!!)

jurina with sayanee  i guess and maybe annin help a little,she not injured right? like healing people (uh oh)

can't wait ah so frustrating
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 28) UPDATE!
Post by: gek geki on January 13, 2014, 04:52:42 AM
NO!!!!!!!!! LOVETAN!!!! WHY!!!! THIS IS JUST A DREAM!!! WHY SASHI ALWAYS ALONE!!!?

MAYU!!! NO!!! SHE STILL ALIVE!!! AMBULANCE!!!! PLEASE!!! CALL THEM!!!!


I HATE JURINA NOW!!! SHE MAKE HER FRIENDS HURT BADLY AND DIED!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 28) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on January 18, 2014, 11:18:12 AM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2014/01/jurinablack222-ver21.png?w=487)



Chapter 29 - The Truth


The four doors opened at almost the same time. The red door, the purple door, the black door and the green door. The four girls who walked through the door looked left and right and saw each other. Akane, Rena, Yuki and Sasshi was there.

“Where are the others?” Akane asked.

“Most probably they were brought somewhere else, or maybe they were fighting the assistants..” Rena said.

“I hope Nezumi-sama is fine..” Yuki sighed.

“...” Sasshi remained looking down.

“Sasshi.. What’s wrong?” Rena asked.

“Lovetan....died.”

“No way..” Everyone was shocked.

“She tried to protect me. She got killed instead of me.. She died because of me...” She punched the ground.

“Come on, Sasshi.. We all know that it’s not your fault..” Rena comforted Sasshi.

“Let’s just hope all of these are worth it..” Sasshi sighed.

Right when they looked up at the throne, all four of them got blasted into the wall and pinned up by an aura. “Gah!!”

Yuki who had a broken arm suffered more in pain. The four of them noticed they were pinned up to the wall by a purplish snake aura clamping each of their arms into the wall before looking at the direction it came from. There Jurina stood, with an evil purplish aura engulfing her body. She was pointing the Yamata no Orochi blade at them.

“Why did you come.......” Jurina still had her head down.

“We’re here to save you, Jurina!”

“I don’t need to be saved.. Please.... Don’t make me hurt any of you..... Leave...”

“I don’t trust you would hurt us, Jurina! If you really wanted to hurt us, you would have killed us right now instead of asking us to leave.”

“Why won’t you leave!?” Jurina shouted.

“Lovetan died! Because of your stupidity!” Sasshi screamed at Jurina.

“NO! She died because of YOUR stupidity!!! I TOLD YOU GUYS TO SIGN THE TRUCE! FREAKING SIGN THE TRUCE!!!!! NONE OF YOU LISTEN..... NONE OF YOU!!!!!!” Jurina smashed the blade on the ground in extreme anger. “If only you guys had signed the truce and just leave me be.... No lives would be lost... Just....why....? Why must all of you risk your lives just for me?”

“We want to know what the hell happened to you, Jurina! You told us that you were at their side all along. I’m not going to buy that bullshit, Jurina! There has to be a reason why you’re doing this! You’re just keeping it from us! I know it!” Rena shouted.

“Please... Just leave..” Jurina bit her lips.

Yuki shouted. “We won’t leave until you tell us what’s going on, Jurina-sama! Even if we have to fight you for it!”

Jurina answered immediately. “A fight it is... Let’s make a deal. If I win... All of you will leave this place and never return again. Deal?”

“Deal!” Rena shouted without hesitation. Jurina retracted the snakes back to herself and watch the four of them fall down to the ground. “But if we win... You will stop this madness and tell us whatever the hell you had been hiding from us all these time.” Rena replied.

Jurina pointed the Yamata no Orochi at them. “Deal. Let’s end this once and for all.”

Jurina slashed the blade at them and sent eight snake shockwaves simultaneously at them. The four of them managed to dodge them easily but that was not the end. The Yamata no Orochi shockwaves are homing shockwaves. They will keep following its target till it hits it. Sasshi activated her bone armor and defended against two of the shockwaves. Yuki flew towards the wall and leaped off from it the last minute, causing two shockwaves that were chasing her to blast the wall instead. Akane and Rena on the other hand sent a large shockwave and destroyed four of Jurina’s shockwaves easily.

“That’s strange.. The Yamata no Orochi should be stronger than this..” Akane said.

Before Jurina could react, she got punched away by Chokoku and Gakuran. “Don’t forget we’re here as well!”

“You guys are here! That’s good!” Rena smiled.

“Even Gakuran-sama and Choukoku is here... Something isn’t right... Nezumi-sama is not here yet. I have to find her.. She’s taking too long. Something must have happened to her..” Yuki looked at Rena.

“Go find her.. Mayu’s more important to you right now.” Rena said.

“Got it.” Yuki flew out of the throne room to search for Mayu.

Rena started with a shockwave that caused Jurina to leap out of the way but met up with Umeda’s kick. As she flew backwards, Jurina got striked with a double punch from both Gakuran and Chokoku. Jurina struggled and sent a few shockwaves at them once again. Akane dashed forward and sent a few shockwaves to counter. Rena added a few shockwaves of her own as well. Surprisingly, Jurina’s shockwaves got destroyed easily as Rena and Akane’s shockwaves made their way towards Jurina. She used the Yamata no Orochi to defend against the powerful shockwave barrage.

“Strange... The power of the Yamata no Orochi is weaker than I thought..” Rena frowned.

The Yamata no Orochi got blasted off Jurina’s hand and flew few feet away from her. Rena took this chance to jump on Jurina and pin her down. “It’s over, Jurina.”

“Please, Rena-chan.. You don’t understand..”

“Oh, now you address me as Rena-chan once again. What else are you hiding, huh?” Rena insisted. “Why are you doing all these? Don’t give me that bullshit about you being on their side from the very beginning, cause you know I’m not buying it.”

Jurina swallowed her saliva .

“Please tell me, Jurina. Your act has caused Lovetan her life. God knows what might happen to Mayu now. So please, Jurina.. Don’t keep any secrets to yourself anymore.. Please..” Rena begged as her eyes got a little teary.

Jurina slowly reached for her mask and steadily removed it. As she unhooked the mask off her face, the blue glowing light on the mask vanished.

“Huh? What........” Rena’s eyes widened in shock. “What’s going on here..? Jurina, what’s going on!?”

The left side of Jurina’s face was not rotten at all like how she explained it to be. Instead of it being rotten, the left side of her face was covered with a few scars that glowed brightly in light blue and her left eye was also glowing in light blue.

“My face....was never rotten from the very beginning. This is my second stage of my Angel Trigger. I have to keep my second stage of the Angel Trigger on 24 hours a day to protect by whole body from rotting. That was the reason why I was wearing the mask. It wasn’t because my face was rotten. It was because I didn’t want anybody to know that I was using the Angel Trigger all along. Everything was an act.. I...lied to them...” Jurina finally revealed the truth.

“How could I have not seen this...” A voice echoed loudly in the room. “You deceived us... You deceived....me...”

“Annin...” Jurina looked over and voiced out.

“Not another word, Center... I don’t believe I actually fell for someone like you... You’re just a liar!” Annin scolded.

Jurina stood up and walked over to Annin. “Annin, please...listen to me...”

“Stay away, Center..” Annin shook her head slowly.

Jurina kept on walking towards Annin. “It’s still me, Annin... Still the same Center..”

“No, you’re not... You’re not the same as the Center I knew... The Center I knew was not this soft.. She wouldn’t speak to me in this manner...” Annin teared up. “I hate you!” She fell down on her knees and cried her heart out.

Jurina’s steps were halted by Annin’s final statement. She felt completely guilty for deceiving Annin in the first place. Jurina looked back at Rena with a pokerface.

Instead of saying anything, Rena shot a warm smile and put her hand on Jurina’s waist and pushed her forward a little, implying that Jurina should go comfort her now. Jurina returned the smile and continued her way towards Annin as Rena’s little gesture gave Jurina the energy to walk closer to Annin. As she stood in front of Annin, she kneeled down as well and put both her arms over Annin’s body.

“Eh?” Annin wiped her tears and saw that Jurina was hugging her tightly. “C-Center...let....go....”

“Please forgive me for everything I had done to you.. It is true that when I first came in, I had no thoughts at all other than killing off all the demons. But the more time I spent with you, I found out that maybe not all demons are bad.. They just have a different mindset than us.. You treated me very well.. Probably even better than how Rena-chan treats me sometimes.. Rena-chan sometimes chooses to date her melon pan instead of me.” Jurina joked, and Annin giggled a little at it. Rena found herself smiling at Jurina’s statement as well.

“What I wanted to say is that you changed my perception of demons, Annin. Without you, I would forever be hating demons.. So, thank you...and I’m sorry..” Jurina tightened her hug.

“Center...” Annin returned the hug.

“Wait... If Jurina had been good the whole time, how is she able to activate the Yamata no Orochi? From what I know, the wielder must have an evil intentioon deep within the her to activate it.”

“Well, I didn’t say that I had no evil intentions from the very beginning.. I had one.. The evil intention to slay off all demons in the world.” Jurina said.

“I see now.. That explains everything..” Rena nodded her head.

“You’re not going to kill me, right Center?” Annin looked at Jurina in her eyes.

Jurina smiled back at Annin. “Why do you think I lost?”

Annin giggled.

“Awww... Is the party over?” Another voice echoed from one sight of the room as they saw a short haired girl walking towards them.

“NISHISHI??”

“Yo... It’s been some time..” Nishishi smiled at them.

“I thought you’re supposed to be on some sword expedition or something? What are you doing here?” Rena asked.

“Nah... I basically saw all the swords in the world before.. There’s only one that catches my attention till today..” Nishishi grabbed the Yamata no Orochi blade which was lying on the ground and played around with it. “I was actually assigned by Akane for a secret mission to do a research on Jurina’s dad, you see..”

“You were doing research on my father?” Jurina turned her face to Akane.

“I did that to find out if your dad was the reason why you started this act of yours.” Akane explained.

“As a matter of fact, Akane.... It was..” Nishishi tapped the Yamata no Orochi on her palm.

“What?” Akane was shocked.

“Why don’t you tell them your part of the story, Jurina? Since I already knew about half of it.. I’m quite sure they are curious about it.” Nishishi smiled.

“Well, Jurina?” Rena questioned.

Jurina nodded. “It was two days before I disappeared from Hellsing... I had a dream....about my father..”

“A dream about your father!?”

Jurina nodded once again. “Yes.. In my dream, he told me to come to the AKB Forest on that night itself.. He wanted to tell me something. I didn’t want to believe it at first... But then I thought about it.. What if the dream was real? What if my father really did try to cantact me from my dream? So, i followed by intuition and got myself there that night, and I was right...”


AKB Forest

Jurina stood in the middle of the jungle. Just sound of the crows echoing in the forest.

“Man, I’ve been here for quite some time.. It seems that it was just a dream.” Jurina sighed.

“Or not.” A voice of a man echoed in the forest, grabbing Jurina’s attention.

“Who’s there? Come out now!” Jurina summoned her scythe and pointed it at that direction.

“Now, now, Center... That’s not how you greet your old man, is it?” A man walked out of the shadows and towards Jurina slowly.

“M-My old man? D-Daddy?” Jurina lowered her scythe.

There Caym stood in front of Jurina, smiling warmly at her daughter. He was glowing in red. “Yes, it’s me, Center... I’m Caym. Your father.”

“Wha- how? W-Why are you here?” Jurina had so many questions to ask.

“Do I need a solid reason to meet my own daughter?” Caym smiled.

“Wait, are you still alive, or are you already dead?” Jurina asked.

“Well, technically, I’m dead already. After being tortured for a few hundred years, my body just couldn’t take it anymore. The only thing left was my spirit. I have the power to manipulate my spirit after my death. So, I was the one who gave you the dream and told told you to come here.”

“Then why didn’t you find me as soon as you died?” Jurina whined a little.

“Technically, I just died yesterday.. So I could only find you today.”

“Why didn’t you die earlier??” Jurina sobbed a little.

“What kind of daughter wants the father to di earlier?” Caym was surprised at Jurina’s statement.

“Then can I touch you.....?” Jurina wiped her tears.

“Of course you can.. Come, Center..” Caym smiled and opened his arm wide for a hug.

Instead of receiving a hug that he expected, he received a punch on his stomach instead. “Ugh-!!”

“Why did you leave me alone on Earth!?!? Do you know how tough my life was!?” Jurina screamed.

Caym rubbed his stomach in pain. “Center...”

“I had to go through so many grief, misery and pain moments in my life.. Those people around me dying of old age one by one... I had to change families so many times that I had finally decided to live alone. I’ve been through this for hundreds of years! Alone!” Jurina started crying. “Sometimes, I just wished that I could die... I didn’t want to live my life for anyone but myself. That’s because I know sooner or later, they would exit from my life again. It was until I met Rena-chan that I have decided to live my life for someone else for another time.”

“Wow... I caused you a lot of pain, Center... I’m sorry.” Caym guiltily smiled. “I caused you nothing but grief... Some father I am.. All I can do is apologize..”

“The only person I could talk with was..........mom... Every time I had a little talk with her, I just feel so angry at the both of you leaving me alone on Earth for hundreds of years..”

“You’ve seen Ariel?” Caym frowned.

“I can’t say that I have seen her in human form like you now... But I know she’s there and she’s listening.. I can feel her presence.” Jurina said.

“I see... So, what do you think about me the first time you saw me?” Caym asked.

“I’m happy that I finally met you.. I’m pissed as well.. I don’t know what to feel! So stop asking those stupid questions.”

“Wow, you really got those tempers from your mother. Hard to believe Ariel was the Angel of Protection with that kind of attitude.” Caym giggled a little.

“And it seems I got all my playfulness and clinginess from you, I guess..” Jurina said.

Caym nodded and smiled for awhile. He then held onto Jurina’s shoulder and said with a serious expression. “Center... I have something important to tell you.”

“What is it?” Jurina asked.

Caym let out a deep breath. “I have the power to see the future and few years from now, this world will be completely run over by demons.”

“What!?” Jurina was literally beyond shocked from Caym’s statement.

“Most of the humans on earth will either die or turn into demons.”

“Why does this happen?”

“The Demon God...” Caym said in a serious expression.

Jurina’s eyes widened. “There was a Demon God??”

“There always had been a Demon God. It’s just that nobody knew it but me and the late Demon King..”

“Alright, whatever. How do I stop this?”

“There’s only one way to stop this from happening. You have to join the demons.”

“Huh? Dad, I’m a full fledged angel. What kind of angel helps demons? That’s crazy.”

“Only a crazy angel can help demons? That’s not a nice thing to say, Center... Your mom helped me countless of times before.” Caym shook his head.

“Alright, fine! But it’s not like they will accept me..” Jurina retorted.

“Just follow my steps and they will accept you. First, you need to steal the Yamata no Orochi.”

“Forget it!” Jurina shouted.

“Then you can forget about saving your friends.” Caym roared.

Jurina remained silent for a short moment and finally nodded. “Fine.”

“Secondly, kill the murderer of the late Demon King.”

“There’s two of them.”

“Just kill one will do. It’s good enough.”

“I’m not sure if I could do it...”

“Well, you’ll have the Yamata no Orochi blade by then, right? It will be simple for you.”

“You want me to use the Yamata no Orochi against someone? But my body will rot!”

“You can use the second stage of your angel form to protect your body from rotting. Here... Something I kept for a long time..” Caym took out something and pass it to Jurina.

It was a black half mask. “So, I’ll use this mask to hide the left side of my face.”

Jurina activated the second stage of her Angel Trigger and wore the mask. The eye area of the mask started glowing in blue. “I see now... With this mask on, nobody will find this out.”

“Exactly.. Thirdly, you have to put up a good act. Be as evil as possible and gain their trust.” Caym told Jurina.

“I’m not good at being evil at all! I can’t do it.”

“You have no choice, Center.”

“Alright, fine.. It’s not like I will like them or anything. They’re demons after all.”

“Center..... That’s mean. Little Annin is a nice girl.”

“Annin? You mean that demon who uses barriers? Pfft... I doubt it.”

“Who knows? Both of you might get along pretty well.” Caym smiled.

“Just cut the crap and get on with it, okay? So, after I gain their trust then what?”

“Be the Demon King.”

“W-What!?!?!? Hell no!!!!” Jurina shouted. “I have to stay with the demons forever?? No way that’s going to happen! There has to be another way!”

“I’m afraid there’s no other way. So, I suggest you grow up and keep to this plan before any of your friends die by demons in the future. Get it!? You’re a big girl, Jurina. You should know what’s best for yourself.” Caym explained.

“But... What does me being the Demon King got anything to do with the Demon God not over running the earth with demons in the future?”

“Apparently, the Demon God is loyal to the Demon King..” Caym smiled.

“Wait.. That doesn’t sound right.. A god being loyal to a king? Huh?” Jurina scratched her head.

“Oh, have I mentioned that the Demon God had been in disguise all along?”

“Disguise? As what?”

“As one of the Demon Generals.. Sayanee.. She’s the Demon God.”

“NO WAY!!!”

“She once told me that she could have a better view of all the demons in the underworld if she acts as a Demon General. And I have to say, she acts WAY too well to even tell that she was the Demon God. As a ‘Demon General’, she’s very loyal to the Demon King.”

“So, if I became the Demon King and I asked her to take her own life, she would still do it? Then if she dies, the world will not be run over by demons, right?”

“Exactly. But Sayanee was my best friend.”

Jurina summoned her scythe and smashed it on the ground. “It’s either you help your friend or you help your daughter.”

“Center...”

Jurina did not allow Caym to continue his statement. “Dad! Your friend!? Or me!?”

“I would choose you, my daughter...” Caym answered.

“Good thing it was the answer I wanted to hear..” Jurina kept her scythe back.

Caym sighed. “I’m basically a dead man now, I can’t stop you from doing what you want, but just make sure you don’t regret your decisions in the future. Whatever you decide to do, you should know that I will always support you.”

Jurina smiled. “Thanks dad.”

“Well, it’s time for me to leave..”

“Will you ever come back?” Jurina asked softly.

“Maybe.. Maybe not.. Only future can tell.”

“I thought you could see the future...” Jurina booed her dad a little.

“Hey hey.... My powers can only allow me to see big thing happening in the future. Not some reunion.”

“Ok. Ok. I get it.. So I guess this is goodbye, huh?” Jurina hugged Caym. “I’m going to miss you, daddy...”

Caym replied the hug. “I’m going to miss you too...”

“I’ll see you when I see you...” Jurina waved goodbye to her father as he walked bac into the shadows.

“Sure.. I’ll see you when I see you too..” Caym waved back as his body engulfed into the shadows.

Jurina let out a deep sigh and touched her mask. “I guess this means I have to betray Hellsing, huh... Well, it’s not like I had a choice.. Time to go back.. Hmm... Maybe I should prepare some parting gifts for the Hellsing members.”





“EHHHH!?!?!? SAYANEE WAS THE DEMON GOD!?!?!?!?!??!” Everyone was shocked.

“I fought with a Demon God... No wonder I was no match at all.. That explains everything now.” Akane nodded. “Well, I guess things were finally cleared up.. We’re leaving now.” Akane instructed. “Nishishi... Let’s put the blade back into its covers..” Akane tossed the blade cover at Nishishi.

Instead of catching it, Nishishi just looked at the sword cover falling onto the ground. She then looked back at Akane and smiled. “Keep it back? I don’t think so...”

“What are you saying, Nishishi? Put it back!” Akane raised her voice.

“I have yet to test this blade out..” Nishishi grinned and activated the Yamata no Orochi powers. The purple aura engulfed her body. Something seemed really wrong. The size of the Eight-headed snakes aura engulfing Nishishi’s body was at least ten times the size of Jurina’s. “Let’s try this.....on you.” Nishishi’s eyes diverted towards Jurina.

Nishishi dashed towards Jurina and thrusted the Yamata no Orochi at Jurina.

“Be careful!” Annin jumped in front of them and activated her barrier. The blade didn’t only penetrated through the barrier easily but it also penetrated through Annin’s body. “Ugh-”

“Annin!!!” Everyone screamed.

“How dare you! What have you done, Nishishi!?” Akane dashed forward and slashed her blade at Nishishi. Nishishi leap backwards to dodge against Akane’s attack.

Everybody was literally shocked about what just happened.

As Annin fell down, Jurina caught her immediately. Jurina held the dying Annin in her arms. “Annin.... Why?? Why would you do something like that for me? Why would you sstill protect me even though I tricked you?”

“I....once promised your father that I would protect you from danger....” Annin coughed out blood. “And I....did it...” Annin weakly smiled.

“That’s stupid!! You shouldn’t have done that! Look at your condition now.... Why, Annin.. Just why!?” Jurina punched the ground.

“I-It’s cold...” Annin shivered.

Jurina forced a smile and tightened the hug even more. “Y-Yes, Annin.. I’m feeling cold too... Someone must have turned on the air condition...”

Annin’s hands slowly moved towards Jurina’s face and wiped some of her tears off. “Why are you crying, Center?”

Jurina wiped the tears away and sobbed. “I’m crying? No, I’m not.. You’re just seeing things..”

“I-It hurts......” Annin groaned in pain again.

“I guess......this is goodbye, C-Center....”

“Annin, please...don’t leave..” Jurina nudged Annin.

“You’re not going anywhere, Annin. Stay with us.” Rena gripped Annin’s hand tightly.

“It’s ok..... I’m.........in peace....” A tear rolled down Annin’s cheek as she breathe her last breath and closed her eyes.

Rena shut her eyes in frustration and punched the floor as well.

“Annin....” Jurina cried and landed a peck on Annin’s forehead. “I’m glad to have known you.. And, I’m sorry...”

“Why are you doing this!?” Akane shouted at Nishishi.

“Why am I doing this, you ask? How ironic that this question comes from you, Akane..” Nishishi shot a glare at Akane.

“What are you talking about, Nishishi?” Akane frowned.

“The reason why I’m doing this.......is all because of you..” Nishishi stated, and the reason shocked everyone. “Do you know who was the one that killed Airin?”

“Huh? You knew?” Akane’s eyes widened.

“It was me, Akane... I was the one who killed her..”

“Y-You.....did what?” Akane did not want to believe the words that came out of Nishishi’s mouth. “You....couldn’t have.... That’s not possible.... You’re joking......right?”

Nishishi scoffed. “Joking? I wish I was, Akane..”

“STOP SCREWING AROUND WITH ME!! Why would you do that, Nishishi? SHE WAS THE ONE WHO TOOK YOU IN FOR GOD SAKE! WHY WOULD YOU KILL HER!?!?!?!?” Akane screamed in anger.

“There are some things that you don’t understand, Akane... I....loved Airin.. She was the only person who cared for me.. She’s the only reason why I wanted to become a hunter... To become as strong as her.. I was so madly in love with her. I wanted her so badly... I wanted her for myself... Then you......” Nishishi shot an angry glare at Akane. “She chose you instead of me.... My heart was completely torn into pieces... All those words she told me... They were lies... She actually gave me the hope that I could be with her, and she crushed it with her own hands ”

“You said that you would protect her even if it cost you your own life, remember?” Nishishi shook her head. “You weren’t there to protect her that day, Akane... You didn’t deliver to your own promise... And you gave me a chance to strike her down for good.”

“YOU DON’T HAVE TO KILL HER BECAUSE OF THAT!!” Akane screamed and cried.

“I decided.... If she does not belong to me........ She does not belong to anyone else as well... I won’t allow my precious Airin to be with anybody else..” Nishishi giggled as tears rolled down her cheeks. “I have no purpose in this life anymore... My only wish now is to see this world get burnt down together with my heart and soul...”

“You’re sick, Nishishi! I should have known you’re the one Umeda were talking about all along! You’re the one with the evil heart! Not Jurina! She was innocent all along!” Rena shouted.

“Jurina was too naive... That’s the reason why she lost to all of you so fast..” Nishishi turned her head towards Jurina. “You, Jurina...had not been able to activate the Yamata no Orochi’s powers to it’s fullest because you used your evil intention to kill off all demons to activate the sword... That wasn’t strong enough. What more after you learn more about the demons, you found out that not all demons deserve to die, and hence your heart started to waver and the power of the Yamata no Orochi weakened drastically.” Nishishi explained.

“Only the one with the true evil intention to destroy this world will be strong enough to use the full power of the Yamata no Orochi.. For this case, the person will be me.. Now, witness the true powers of the Yamata no Orochi.” Nishishi placed the katana on her arm.

“No..... STOP HER NOW!” Jurina screamed, but they were too late.

Nishishi wounded her own hand with the Yamata no Orochi causing drops of blood to flow down the katana. It started glowing brightly.

“What, Jurina? What will happen now?” Rena nudged Jurina.

“It’s too late.... This is bad...” Jurina stood up.

Nishishi pointed the blade at them and shot a maniacal smirk. “Demon Seal Release : Yamata no Orochi.”



Chapter 29 - The Truth
END
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: Crossing Crossroads on January 18, 2014, 11:44:14 AM
I... knew... IT.................!!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: kurogumi on January 18, 2014, 12:25:06 PM
I knew it!!!


Nishishi!! But guess what?she will died if she used the sword,even jurina need to protect herself

Now im woried about sayanee,the real boss

Oh yuki will surprise when she found her nezumi
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: hikari_043083 on January 18, 2014, 12:41:16 PM
Holy! It was Nishishi all along! Anyone of our heroes happen to be carrying or hiding Ame-no-Murakumo-no-Tsurugi in their subspace pocket? They certainly could use that right about now.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: gek geki on January 18, 2014, 12:46:43 PM
I KNEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEW IT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

GUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! ANNIN!!!

BUT BUT THIS IS WEIRD!!!

WHAT GONNA HAPPEN TO THEM??? SHOULD THEY FIGHT WITH DEMON GOD SAYANEE??? IT'S IMPOSIBLE TO WINS AGAINT SAYANEE!!!

OH GUAAAD NISHISHI!!! AGREE WITH KURO-CHAN,IF JURINA NEED TO USE ANGEL TRIGGER TO PROTECT HERSELF FROM ROTING THEN NISHISHI WHO USED THE YAMATA NO OROCHI WITHOUT PROTECTION WILL EASILY DESTOYED JUS A MATTER OF TIME UNTIL IT HAPPPEN TO HER!!!

HOW DARE SHE KILLED AIRIN!!! GUUUUAAAD THIS IS SO SHOCKING FOR MEH!!!

PS: YUKI FINDING MAYU (GUUUAD!!!!!!!!!!! THE NEXT UPDATE MEYE WE SEEN SOME HEARTBREAKING MOMENT TOO~)









KEVIN!!!!! UPDATE FAST!!! AH
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: mitsuhara_itsuko on January 18, 2014, 01:17:26 PM
that was quite a shock knowing Sayanee was the Demon God XD ... I wonder what will happen to Nezumi ... other than that, I have this feeling that even with all their powers combined, none of them are able to leave a scratch on Nishishi ... by then, Sayanee comes in and saves everyone ... she may be a Demon God but not all demons are evil ... but that's just a hunch XD ... thx for the update btw XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: Kirozoro on January 18, 2014, 04:57:43 PM
Phew..Jurina she just pretned to betray them

Nishishi is active the blade oh no

What happen to Mayu, it she still alive?

Please update soon
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: qweakb on January 18, 2014, 05:42:40 PM
Will sayaka went to find miyuki? then yuki meet her??

Thank you for the update  :bow:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on January 19, 2014, 12:56:20 AM
As I thought Jurina was not the one with the evil intention

But the bit about Akane, Nishi and Airin, was wonderful twist

Ah... Sayanee is a demon GOD... who is going to be a demon KING?

Poor Annin... she died protecting Jurina... though she was able to kept her promised.

What's going to happen now that the seal of Yamata no Orochi was released ?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on January 19, 2014, 01:35:17 AM
When it was Sayanee = Demon God
Me: Oh... hrm...hrm... yea, Sayanee is awesome~~
When Nishishi turned out to be the bad guy
Me: NIIIIIISHIIIIISHIIII!!!!!! LEMME PUNCH YA IN THE FACE THIS SECOND!!!!!!!!!! (;A;) Airin...
*punches the Nakanishi
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: fael_c00l on January 19, 2014, 06:58:12 PM
what the f.....

after the fake betrayal then comes the real betrayal??!!  :shocked :shocked

too shocked... but it's very cool, i knew there will be betrayal, but not from someone like her (http://i.imgur.com/qYZK9lC.gif)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: Chanaline on January 20, 2014, 09:11:02 AM
How can I write a story like that!!!!

It is so good! I can't since I'm so lame...

Yaaah really like the story. Omg Nishishi killed Airin and what is she going to do?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on January 20, 2014, 01:52:07 PM
Hate to say I told you so..............


......
Besides, who could see THAT coming?!?!?! :OMG:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: DKA48 on January 21, 2014, 09:12:41 AM
ANIN NOOOOOOOOO .... Please Anin shouldn't be die .... Something that saves her! ! What about the sacred place in SKE forest?  :OMG: :frustrated: :gyaaah: :pleeease:

I knew that Jurina was always good . She was sacrificing herself for her friends ! as could be expected from her, an angel fledged !  :luvluv2: :on lol: :hee: :farofflook:

Nishishi was between my suspects ! but never imagined the reason because betray them !  if to seal the sword , she rots , then released the demon contained within the katana ? ? what happens now? :frustrated: :glasses: :scared: :stoned:

Lovetan ! ! nooooo ..... poor Sasshi .  :fainted:

Mayu and miyuki NOOOO .... what the hell is this ! ! why to kill the good guys ! ! noooooo ! !  :scolding: :frustrated: :fainted: :shock: :scared: :stoned: :pleeease:

so , a Demon reliable should be the next demon king because Sayane be loyal to king demon, there must be a reliable demon king , I must say . OH ! Miyuki and Anin could ! if they are not dead !  :frustrated: :glasses: :imdead:

Again, kill anin not right , she is the real doctor ! she's a good girl, I can not believe she's dead ! ! it hurts me too !  :on polter: :on blackhole: :imdead:

Great updates! Please , I'll be looking forward fervently for the next upgrade . thanks for this amazing story ...  :nya: :wahaha: :smoke: :kneelbow: :prayers:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: Terragen on January 22, 2014, 05:51:41 PM
souka nee~ so it was an act, jurina father pass out hmm
but still jurina act cause many burden for her friend,she should though more before do all that
first lovetan...and second maybe mayu,but it's still not confirmed that mayu died already,yuki will check it and maybe it was the sad moment for me since i love the mayuki pair,
nishishi~ i know she was suspicious but never i though the motif,now that i knew why she do it,i'm just though she going crazy because her love for airin,it was sad that her love are unrequired,and more and more sad when she killed her dearly person.
i don't know what happen next but somehow i want som miracle you know...the hellshing team deserved happy ending,even sasshi need it hahaha she being alone for long time.

also i notice new thing here,did jurina was immortal?or may have long lifespan?is that mean jurina will lost rena too??that not unfair for her,she will be alone again,the though of it make me sad.it's different with the mayuki couple or saeyaka ,from what i see in this story they are have long lifespan too,vampire and werewolf....hehe,also sasshi


thank
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 29) UPDATE!
Post by: kevinwkl on January 26, 2014, 06:50:06 PM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2014/01/jurinablack222-ver22.png?w=487)


Chapter 30 - The Finale


“Demon Seal Release : Yamata no Orochi.” The purple energy from the blade transferred into Nishishi.

“Everyone! Stop her now!” Jurina stood up and leaped towards Nishishi together with everyone.   

She started screaming while letting out blast of shockwave from her body again and again, blasting all of them back at the same time. Nishishi’s body kept on releasing bursts of shockwaves on its own as the power was too much for Nishishi’s body and kept on overflowing from her body. She fell to kneeling position and grabbed her head in pain.

“Strike her down now! This is our last chance!” Jurina ordered.

They attempted to rush towards Nishishi again. Rena with her Ravelt sword from the front, Jurina with her scythe on the left, Akane with her lightning blade on the right, Sasshi with her armored punch from behind while Chokoku and Gakuran with a charged up kick from above. They swung their respective weapons on Nishishi at the same time. To their surprise, their attacks were stopped by an unknown force right before they could land the hit on Nishishi. They screamed and increased their strength but to no avail.

Nishishi then let out a scream and blasted all of them back by releasing a powerful aura shockwave from her body. A glimpse of the Yamata no Orochi could be seen within Nishishi’s purple aura.

“Shit! It’s too late now!” Jurina cursed.

“Why? What’s going to happen now?”

Nishishi snapped the Yamata no Orochi blade in half and tossed it aside. She then stood up and grinned at them.

“I feel the power flowing within me.... Finally... My time to destroy the world has come.... Witness the ultimate power of destruction!” Nishishi’s voice changed. Her body started growing in size and her skin slowly turned purple.

“Oh, shit....” Their eyes slowly shifted higher and higher as something huge started overshadowing them by a lot.

They could see eight long necks integrated to the giant body. The eyes glowing in purple, scowling at the mini-sized Hellsing members. Nishishi breathe in deeply and let out a deep breath. Even her breath was purple in color. She has 8 heads now. Nishishi had transformed into the Yamata no Orochi demon herself. She stands at least 20meters high.


(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2014/01/03orochigenzoio8yx1rl4.jpg?w=287)


“Does that explain everything now?” Jurina voiced out.

“She becomes the Yamata no Orochi!?!?” Rena asked surprisingly.

“The one who activates the Yamata no Orochi blade will automatically be a vessel for the real Yamata no Orochi demon which was sealed within the blade itself. This fate is sealed. The reason why I didn’t become the vessel was because I was resisting it with my angel trigger. Nishishi had nothing to withstand it. So she only needs to smear the katana with her own blood and she will become the Yamata no Orochi itself and gain all its powers.” Jurina explained in detail.

“Damn it.. What now?” Gakuran asked.

“We fight.” Jurina summoned her scythe, followed by everyone drawing out their respective weapons. “And we pray for a miracle to happen.”

“Let’s do this!” Rena charged in first while clutching onto her sword tightly.

“I think you need a lift, Rena-chan!” Jurina spread her wings and flew towards Rena and grabbed her. She then hoisted Rena up to the sky so that they were on eye to eye level with Nishishi.

“Nishishi.. Stop this madness now!” Rena screamed.

“Stop?” Nishishi growled. “I’ll stop...after I crush all of you!” Nishishi thrusted one of her head towards Jurina and Rena. Upon noticing, Jurina spined Rena and herself away and managed to dodge against it. Jurina was still too slow to notice a flamethrower reaching towards them.

“Jurina, watch out!” Rena snapped her arms away from Jurina’s grip and changed the shape of her sword. “Decaforce Type 4 – The Sealing Sword : Runesave!”

Rena slashed the blade at the flamethrower and cut it in half. Jurina then flew down and grabbed Rena once again. “Where the hell did that flamethrower come from!?”

“Nishishi shot it.” Jurina said.

“The Yamata no Orochi is fire attribute?” Rena asked.

Nishishi suddenly shot a lightning bolt at them. At this time, Akane appeared in front and defended against the lightning bolt with her lightning blade. “It can shoot lightning as well?!”

Sasshi, Gakuran and Chokoku leaped in and attempted a united punch as they held out their fists at the same time. Three of Nishishi’s head looked over and shot something at them. One of the heads shot a wood from its mouth and managed to entwine Sasshi and constricted her tightly. Another head shot a series of giant rocks from its mouth towards Chokoku. The rocks were hurled so fast at Chokoku as if it was like a meteor shower. Chokoku eventually got hit by it. The last head shot a gatling of metal shards at Gakuran and successfully hit her with every single shards.

“What the hell is going on!?” Rena screamed at Jurina.

Jurina answered, “The Yamata no Orochi has eight heads. Each head has different elements.”

“A being with eight elements!? That’s just plain crazy!”

Sasshi who was constricted tightly by Nishishi’s wood got hurled towards Gakuran and Chokoku before dropping onto Jurina and Rena’s body. Akane didn’t hold out that long either as she also got hurled down towards them. “Ouch!”

“That is one crazy snake..” Gakuran groaned in pain while pulling out some metal shards stuck onto her body.

“The Yamata no Orochi consists of fire, water, lightning, earth, wood, wind, metal and darkness elements all mixed up together..”

“Right, so basically physical attacks will never be able to hurt it and it has resistance to everything in the world? What more it has an extra darkness attribute? How are we supposed to defeat it then?” Rena questioned.

“Not resistant to everything, though...” Jurina shook her head. “ No matter how powerful Yamata no Orochi is, demons are still demons. It’s not resistant against the light element. Light and Holy powers will be effective against it.”

“I only have one sword which has light attribute. I could use that. But that still isn’t enough, Jurina. Two of us are not enough. It’s too dangerous! Even with your second form activated, we still don’t stand a chance against it!”

“Who said that it will be only the two of us, Rena-chan? We won’t be fighting alone... The others will help us as well..” Jurina summoned a few angel weapons. “In my second form, I have enough energy to summon all my angel weapons at the same time.”

“This scythe of course, will be mine to use.” Jurina laid the scythe on her shoulder.

“Akane should take the Heaven Halberd. It grants you extra speed.” Jurina tossed the halberd at Akane.

“Chokoku will take the Mjolnir. I have it tuned a little so that other people other than myself can wield it as well. It will increase your overall strength.” Jurina tossed the Mjolnir at Chokoku.

“Gakuran will take the Angel Boots. It will increase your kicking strength and speed drastically.” Jurina tossed the Angel Boots to Gakuran.

“And finally for you, Sasshi... You should wear the Holy Gauntlets. Your punching strength and speed will greatly increase. Come... Let me help you put this on.” Jurina walked over to Sasshi and tried to put the gauntlets on for Sasshi.

Sasshi nudged herself away. “Man, I’m not touching THAT thing. I’m a zombie for god sake. I’m weak against holy weapons. I’ll die holding that gauntlets.”

“Just wear it. You’ll be fine.” Jurina insisted.

“Nope. Not going to wear it.” Sasshi hid her hands behind her back.

“Damn it, Sasshi, just wear it!” Jurina forced herself onto Sasshi and forced the gauntlets into Sasshi’s arm.

“Gah!!!!!!!! My arms!!!!! They’re melting!!!! Oh gosh!!!!!! Help!!!!! My arms are..............fine? Huh?” Sasshi looked confused.

“You’re not in contact with the gauntlet directly, Sasshi.. The inner part of the gauntlet is made up of comfy pillow pads, not holy material. As long as you do not touch the puter part of the gauntlet, you’ll be fine.”

“Hey, I didn’t know..” Sasshi closed her fingers and opened them again. “These are pretty comfortable..”

“Oh, a little present for you before we leave, Rena-chan...” Jurina laid her hand on Rena’s back for a short moment. A light energy transferred into Rena’s body and suddenly a pair of angel wings emerged from the back of her body.

“What the....” Rena was shocked that she had angel wings like Jurina.

“Like I said, Rena-chan... It’s a present.” Jurina gave Rena a playful wink. “Now... Let’s go slay us some snake!”

Rena nodded and they rushed towards Nishishi once again. This time, their faces beamed with confidence and hope. They attempted the attacks again. As a snake head was reaching for Rena, it was stabbed by Akane with the Heaven Halberd. Nishishi growled in pain.

“It really works!”

“Decaforce Type 8 - The Solar Blade : Million Suns!” Rena morphed her sword into her light attribute blade. She then flew towards Nishishi’s stomach and landed a successful slash on it. Rena’s attack was followed by Sasshi’s punch, Gakuran’s kick, and Chokoku’s Mjolnir smash. Nishishi growled.

“Hey, it works!” Rena said excitedly.

That was when an evil grin wore upon Nishishi’s face. “Too weak...” Nishishi shot a concentrated black energy blast at all of them and sent them flying away.

The black evergy kept on burning their bodies as they rolled on the ground screaming in pain. “I-It.....hurts!”

“These holy weapons are nothing but a plaything for me! I am the strongest in the universe!” Nishishi let out a maniacal demonic laugh.

“She’s too powerful.. Nishishi’s darkness energy completely overshadowed the holy weapons..” Rena groaned. “These weapons weren’t enough at all...”

“Nothing we do can stop her now. She’s way beyond our capabilities..” Akane looked at the rampaging Nishishi.

“This can’t be... Not even holy weapons could work against it... Is this how our fate will end?” Rena cursed herself.

“No, this can’t be the end! There has to be a way to kill the Yamata no Orochi!” Gakuran shouted.

“There is...” Jurina sounded, attracting everyone’s attention.

“There is? How??” Rena asked.

“We can kill it with an overwhelming pure holy power that completely overshadows her darkness power.” Jurina dropped her scythe onto the ground.

“Jurina?” Rena frowned.

Jurina looked up into the sky and let out a smile of frustration. “Somehow I already know that the stage two of my angel form will not be enough, but I kept insisting on using the powers against Nishishi..” Jurina sighed. “I really REALLY did not want to do this... But it seems I have been left with no choice but to use this, huh... This must be my fate set by the heavens...”

As one of the snake head flew towards Jurina, it got blasted away by a holy light surrounding Jurina.

“What is this power!?” Nishishi covered all her eyes and growled.

Jurina slowly shut her eyes, her head still faced up to the sky. “I hereby open the gates of heaven..” A bright white light blasted down from the sky and shone on Jurina. It was the brightest light they had ever seen. The whole area literally got lit up brightly. “Angels of the heavens... Grant me....the full power of the Angel Trigger..”

Jurina’s whole body started glowing in a golden colored light.

“Jurina....” Rena was shocked at the scene as she had never seen Jurina glow in gold before.

Jurina grew more wings behind her back. Instead of having two wings like she usually did, she had six wings now. A sword made out of pure golden light appeared in Jurina’s hand. As she grabbed onto it, it released a burst of golden colored holy light energy to the surroundings.

“H-Huh?” Rena looked at her own arm. The large wound closed itself up. Everyone who was previously wounded got healed immediately upon contact with Jurina’s golden colored aura.

“W-What is this light!?” Nishishi was definitely very disturbed by the bright light emitted by Jurina. “Tch- Don’t think that I’ll be afraid of you just because you’re covered in gold! I’m the strongest demon in the universe!!”

Jurina shifted her eyes towards Nishishi. “You have one final chance, Nishishi. Nothing you do will works against me now. Just give up.”

Nishishi laughed at Jurina’s statement. “Stop joking with me, Jurina.” She immediately launched two of her head towards Jurina.

Jurina shook her head. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

Nishishi took Jurina’s statement as a bluff and thrusted her heads at Jurina. Everything happened in a split second. Both the heads were separated from its body with a single slash.

“GAH!!!!” Nishishi screamed in pain.

“You have sinned very badly, Nishishi... I have no other ways to save you.” Jurina shook her head.

“Shut up!!” Nishishi shot an ice beam at Jurina. To her surprise, the ice melted upon contact with Jurina. “What!?”

Nishishi shot a flamethrower, followed by a lightning bolt. Jurina swinged her sword and both the elements got deflected away. “You’re no match for me, Nishishi. Give up now.”

“I’m no match for you!?” Nishishi was angered. She shot a blast of concentrated black energy at Jurina. Jurina merely held her hand up and the energy blast got deflected away.

Nishishi immediately rushed towards Jurina to attack. As she was about to land the attack, Jurina suddenly disappeared. She was nowhere to be seen.

“Gah!!!” Nishishi growled in pain all of a sudden. Her tail had been cut off by Jurina.

“I told you, Nishishi. Give up. Nothing you do will work on me now.” Jurina stated loud and clear.

“I... Haven’t.... Lost... Yet...” Nishishi panted. “I will kill you!!!!” Nishishi placed her remaining six heads together and charged a blast using the six elements. It created a rainbow colored charged ball. Nishishi then released it at Jurina.

“Stubborn... I will not let you hurt any of my friends anymore, Nishishi! This ends here!” Jurina flew towards the laser and pointed her sword straight on.

Jurina thrusted through Nishishi’s laser and finally pierced through her body. Jurina then screamed and slashed her sword from top to bottom, splitting the giant eight headed snake in two.

Nishishi reverted back to her human form. Almost 90% of her whole body was already rotten. Despite losing, Nishishi still didn’t want to give up on her actions. “I will.......at least......kill....you....Akane...”

Nishishi screamed and jumped towards Akane. As Nishishi reached her, Akane gripped onto her lightning blade tightly and pierced it through Nishishi’s heart. “Gah-”

“It was a mistake to take you into Hellsing in the first place. But Airin was right. You did have the potential to be a strong fighter. Airin saw that in you, and I believed her. So I trained you, and you did become better and better in fighting.” Akane shot a smile of frustration at Nishishi. “But who would have ever thought you would grow up to be so messed up? Not only have you betrayed Hellsing, you have also betrayed the very person who believed completely in you. Airin believed in you and YOU SPIT IT BACK AT HER DAMN FACE!!!! And of course I am partly responsible for this as well. I have failed you, Nishishi. I failed to bring you back to the correct path. It will only be fair to destroy the abomination that I created with my own hands.”

“I can’t.......lose....here..... Not....to....you..” Nishishi reached her hand out at Akane weakly.

“You have lost the fight since the day you killed Airin. You have lost to yourself.” Akane replied with a cold expression.

Nishishi laughed hysterically as her whole body started to evaporate. “Way to get back at me, Akane.....” Her body finally then vanished with the blow of the wind.

“Rest in peace, Nishishi.” Akane looked up to the sky and close her eyes.

“Let’s hope she learnt her lesson..” Sasshi stated.

Jurina reverted back into her normal form as the gold light engulfing her body withered away and floated back up to the sky. Jurina looked up and smiled. “Thank you.”

“Jurina... What was that power just now? How come I have not seen it before?” Rena came running towards Jurina.

“That was the final phase of my Angel Trigger. When I activate the final phase of the Angel Trigger, it will grant me the powers of one thousand angels from the heaven for a short period of time.” Jurin smiled.

“Wow.. That’s amazing, Jurina.. You never cease to amaze me even up till today.” Rena replied with a smile. She then fell down onto the ground and breathe a sigh of relief. “It’s finally over...”

An applause was then heard from under a nearby tree. Everyone shifted their attention towards the tree and saw a girl clapping her hands and smiling at them. “You guys did a good job..”

Rena stood back up right away. “Sayanee!”

“Even the Yamata no Orochi was no match for you guys... I have to say that I’m deeply impressed. You have just relieved me off another job to do. That Yamata no Orochi would be quite a handful for me..” Sayanee said.

“Crap, we totally forgot that she’s the Demon God.” Sasshi said.

“Seems like you guys already know about this.. Well, there’s no use in hiding my identity any longer, I see. I am indeed the Demon God.” Sayanee confessed.

“Crap.. Just when I thought everything was over... She turns up..” Rena took out her sword.

“Hold your horses. I’m not here to fight. I just met your friend, Yuki back in Milky’s room when she was trying to look for your friend, Mayu.” Sayanee said.

“Yuki and Mayu? What have you done to them!? ”

“I just had a talk with her. That’s all. I’m impressed that Mayu was able to take Milky down. I never would have thought that Milky would ever be outsmarted by anyone else.”

“So, Mayu won? That’s a relief...”

“Milky might have lost the fight, but she’s a demon. So, she won’t die that easily.. But your friend Mayu is in the brink of death. Yuki had already sent her to the hospital.”

“Mayu was in such a bad condition!? Damn it, we need to get rid of Sayanee quick and rush to the hospital!” Akane pulled out her blade as well.

“As I said, I’m not here to fight... You guys are free to leave this place anytime you want.”

“Huh???” Everyone was confused. “Even after we injured your comrades and killed them?”

“You don’t have to worry about injuries for demons.. That’s a small matter. As for those who died, you don’t have to worry as well. I have plans for them. I’m the Demon God anyway. I’m just here to have a talk with Center. That’s all.” Sayanee shifted her eyes towards Jurina. “So, Center... Have you made up your mind yet?”

“Made up my mind about what?” Jurina asked.

“You know what you want... My life.”

“How did you know about this?” Jurina was surprised.

“Your dad came to see me before this... About his premonition and his meeting with you.. I knew all your plans beforehand.” Sayanee said.

“Y-You did!? Then why didn’t you kill me?”

“You’re the daughter of my best friend. I’m not going to do that. Besides, I want to expose to you of how demon life is to see if you still feel the same way after living with us. If you still do, then I will be ready to be cut down by you.”

Jurina smiled and answered without any hesitation. “I’m not going to kill you.”

“Are you sure about that? You might regret making this choice.”

“I used to be completely stuck up and hated demons to the core despite myself having demon blood flowing within me. Living with you guys with a period of time had enlightened me about demons.. Now I know, not all demons are bad. Just like Annin... I’m not sure what my dad saw in his premonition and I may not know you that well, but somehow I have the feeling that you are not the type of demon who would attack humans without a good reason. I know I’m not going to regret this choice. I’m not going to kill you nor am I going to ask you to kill yourself. Besides, getting rid of all evil would cause the world to be imbalanced.”

“Very well.. So you rather trust me than to trust your dad’s premonition.”

“I didn’t say that I trust you more than him. Don’t get this wrong. It’s just that...something within me told me that I made the right choice. That’s all. Besides, it’s just his premonition. It could be wrong.”

“Your dad’s premonition is never wrong.”

“And I’m my dad’s daughter. If his premonition is never wrong, then my premonition will never be wrong either.

“You’re weird.....” Sayanee let out a slight laughter. “Just like your father..”

“Well, as I said, I am my father’s daughter.” Jurina smiled back.

“Now things are settled here. I shall be making my move.” Sayanee turned around and slowly walk towards the shadows.

“So, I’ll see you next time, I guess?” Rena shrugged.

“Next time?” Sayanee turned her head around and smiled. “There won’t be a next time.. We shall never meet again.” Sayanee snapped her fingers causing all of them to get sent flying all of a sudden.

As they landed back down, they stood back up and groaned. “What is this place? How did we get here?”

“Sayanee must have sent us here.. Far away from the Demon General’s castle.” Akane said while rubbing her butt.

They looked around and noticed that they were standing in the front yard of the hospital. “It’s the hospital! Mayu’s in there! Let’s go in!” Gakuran pulled Chokoku and rushed into the hospital. Sasshi and Akane followed suit. Rena was about to rush in as well before she turned back towards Jurina. Jurina looked zoned-out.

Rena looked at Jurina. “Jurina?”

“H-Huh?” Jurina came back to her senses.

“You looked troubled, Jurina... Are you ok?” Rena caressed Jurina’s face.

Jurina sighed. “I’m just....glad all this is over... And Annin...she....”

Rena landed a kiss on Jurina’s cheek. “Jurina... I understand your feelings right now. Annin’s a sweet girl, and I believe she wouldn’t want to see you being sad over her death. So, smile? Please?”

Rena smiled at Jurina. Jurina replied with a hug. “Rena-chan.... I’m afraid...”

“What are you afraid of, Jurina?” Rena patted Jurina’s head.
   
“That we will soon be separated from each other like how Annin was separated from me, Rena-chan... I’m afraid..” Jurina said.

“What are you saying, Jurina? Of course we won’t be separated from each other..” Rena smiled.

Jurina sighed once again. “I...actually planned on leaving you silently, Rena-chan... But I felt that it will be unfair for you..”

“Come on, Jurina. What are you talking about? Stop joking with me..” Rena pulled Jurina away and shocked to see Jurina’s serious face..

“I can’t stay here anymore, Rena-chan.” Jurina looked away.

“Huh? What do you mean you can’t stay here anymore? You don’t like the hospital? We can go home then. We can visit Mayu another day.”

“That’s not what I meant, Rena-chan...”

“Then what do you mean, Jurina? You’re saying weird things.”

“I didn’t want to tell you this earlier, Rena-chan.. If I did, you wouldn’t have let me activate my final form when we were fighting Nishishi. By activating this final form, I had already locked a place for myself in the heavens.”

“What are you talking about, Jurina? I don’t get it..”

Jurina gulped and remained silent for a short moment before continuing. “I have to live as an angel in the heaven permanently from now on, Rena-chan.. I can’t stay on Earth with you anymore..”



Chapter 30 - The Finale
END


P.S : Next chapter is the last chapter~ And I will have an epilogue after that~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 30) UPDATE!
Post by: Ani-chan on January 26, 2014, 07:04:17 PM
  :mon XD: yeayy.. upload.. :wigglypanda:
 :bow: thank you for update
FF is very good   :twothumbs
I ask to wmatsui happy ending  :mon pray2:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 30) UPDATE!
Post by: Shinoki on January 26, 2014, 07:07:47 PM
This was awwesome!!!
Well, Nishishi... zannen. *pat pat

We all think that all is fine,
but then, like before
WMatsui gets into trouble
Whew...I wonder what'll happen next?
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 30) UPDATE!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on January 26, 2014, 07:32:08 PM
AHHH!!! Jurina, no! Don't go! Don't leave Rena!!!

I hope something happens so she can stay!!!

Onegaishimasu! :kneelbow: :prayers:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 30) UPDATE!
Post by: Kirozoro on January 26, 2014, 10:12:30 PM
Nooo..Jurina have to go to heaven and left Rena on earth

Noo..Kevin-san what are u trying to do

Please updatesoon
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 30) UPDATE!
Post by: cisda83 on January 27, 2014, 01:27:00 AM
Ah... Jurina needs to go to Heaven now... what's going to happen to Wmatsui?

What about the rest of the generals...?

What's going to happen to the demons, hellsings and humans?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 30) UPDATE!
Post by: gek geki on January 27, 2014, 07:14:25 AM
NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!

WHAT THE!! WHY???? AFTER SO MANY THING?? WHY??

GLAD TO KNOW MAYU WAS FINE ,YEAH I'M SURE SHE WAS GONNA BE FINE

BUT RENA-SAMA!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 30) UPDATE!
Post by: fael_c00l on January 27, 2014, 07:13:04 PM
so the next chapter is the last?

i hope the finale will be the best  :hip smile: :hip smile:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 ANNOUNCEMENT + POLL~!
Post by: kevinwkl on January 29, 2014, 02:03:54 PM
ANNOUNCEMENT

Well, an announcement for those readers out there~!

Currently I have two ideas in my mind, and I need you guys to help me out...

Do you guys prefer for me to combine both Final Chapter and Epilogue together?

Or do you guys want me to separate them?

If you guys prefer to separate them, for the final chapter, I could post it up latest in two days time..

But if you guys prefer to combine them into a single chapter, I might need some time for that..

I created a poll for this~ Kindly leave a vote and I shall see~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 (Chapter 30) UPDATE!
Post by: gek geki on January 29, 2014, 02:08:49 PM
MY GOD KEVIN,JUST WROTE IT ALREADY KEKEKEKEKE

I CHOOSE LEMON~ PUAHAHHAHA AND THAT'S NOT HELP YOU
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 ANNOUNCEMENT + POLL!
Post by: kevinwkl on January 29, 2014, 02:11:27 PM
@GEKI GEKI : If "I want lemonade dominates, it means I will decide it myself whether or not i wanna combine it  :P :P
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 ANNOUNCEMENT + POLL!
Post by: gek geki on January 29, 2014, 02:18:56 PM
 :sashiko:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 ANNOUNCEMENT + POLL!
Post by: kumo on January 30, 2014, 02:25:14 PM
Uh...actually I thought that by lemonade, you'll actually gave us a lemon...IYKWIM... \(//∇//)\
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 ANNOUNCEMENT + POLL!
Post by: Terragen on January 30, 2014, 03:57:00 PM
Looks like lemon wont work this time,but maybe there are a little soft lemon or cola?

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 ANNOUNCEMENT + POLL!
Post by: fael_c00l on January 31, 2014, 06:49:24 PM
must be separate i think, bcause the epilogue or "The Aftermath" can't be short  :grin: :grin:

and i hope u can make 3rd season a.k.a New Generation  :grin: :grin:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 ANNOUNCEMENT + POLL!
Post by: DKA48 on February 02, 2014, 07:22:35 AM
sugoi sugoi sugoi!! ....  :onioncheer: :onionwhip:

I wonder what will happen in the final chapter! ...  :ding: :cool1:

even really hurts me, annin death, but I think the Demon God can do something for her and Lovetan too?, I would like to find out what will happen in the castle of the general demons, even the position of king is free, right? ..  :frustrated: :glasses:

besides, Jurina received help from heaven, she became an angel type seraphin? ...  :hee: :shy2:

as Wmatsui may overcome this new obstacle? ....  :scared: :prayers:

this fic was really so great .... i´m while to be happy if you make a third season!, abaout the angelic's side of Jurina and her mother!!! Kyaaa... (fangirling ) this story was really addictive. thank you very much!  :kneelbow: :pleeease:

please update soon .... and gave my vote ... :on woohoo: :wriggly:

ja ne.  :whistle:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 ANNOUNCEMENT + POLL!
Post by: kevinwkl on February 02, 2014, 11:23:03 AM
(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2014/02/jurinablack222-ver2.png?w=487)


Chapter 31 - Final Chapter

“What is the meaning of this, Jurina?”

“That’s just how it works, Rena-chan..”

“You.....hid this secret from me?”

“I’m sorry, Rena-chan.. I knew you wouldn’t allow me to use the final phase of the Angel Trigger if you knew what would happen to me..”

Rena punched the wall. “Damn it! I should have seen it coming! I knew your powers were just too good to be true! Powers like that always comes with a price..”

“I’m sorry to have kept this a secre-”

Rena did not let Jurina finish her sentence. “Why do you always keep secrets from me, Jurina? Huh? What do you take me as? A stranger?”

“No, Rena-chan..”

“Do you know how I’m feeling right now, Jurina?”

Jurina nodded silently.

“No you don’t, Jurina..” Rena went straight to the point. “You don’t..”

Jurina was of course speechless, as nothing she says now could make Rena feel any better.

Rena faced down to the ground, speechless. “....”

“Don’t worry, Rena.. You’ll be-”

Rena silenced Jurina with a slap on the right cheek, shocking her. Rena sobbed a little as tears started blurring her eyes. Her hands were trembling. “I’ll be okay.. Is that what you want me to say? I can live on without you.. Is that what you want me to say as well?”

Jurina covered her right cheek and looked right into Rena’s eyes. She saw the look of complete desolation in Rena’s eyes. “Rena-chan..”

“I feel betrayed, Jurina.. You acted by your own selfishness and left us once without informing us about it, but fine! I’ll let that slip.. Now, you’re acting on your own accord again...without informing us about this again... I feel really sad, Jurina...” A tear rolled down Rena’s cheek.

“We were losing, Rena-chan! If I had not used the final phase, we would have been dead!” Jurina explained.

Rena looked away. Rena knew Jurina’s action was the only way that would work against the Yamata no Orochi.

“I know I’m selfish, Rena-chan.. But you can’t depend on me forever.. Someday, we will be separated from one another..”

Rena said in a soft tone that melted Jurina’s heart right away. “But now’s too early for that, Jurina.. I’d rather wait for that someday to come than to see you leave with my own eyes, Jurina.. At least we will be able to spend more time together..”

“Rena-chan...” Jurina’s eyes teared up.

“So, what now?” Rena asked softly.

“I have a gift for you, Rena-chan... Something I kept with me for quite some time.” Jurina reached for her pocket and took out a ring.

Rena covered her mouth in shock. “Jurina...”

Jurina grabbed onto Rena’s hand and slid it into her ring finger slowly.

“I never really gave you any cool presents in my life before... This is probably the first time I gave you something fancy.”

“Oh, Jurina..” Rena hugged Jurina tightly. “I don’t need anything fancy.. I love it. I will treasure it more than my own life.. It’s just...like in my dreams..”

“In your dream? What dream?”

“On the night when you left Hellsing for the Demon General’s Castle, I dreamt that you gave me a ring.. Just like this one..” Rena smiled and traced her finger on the ring.

“You dreamt that I gave you a ring?” Jurina giggled.

Rena nodded and smile sweetly. Rena tightened the hug. Jurina was a little surprised. “R-Rena-chan?”

“Jurina? I want us to stay like this...”

Jurina could only smile and return the hug. The both of them embraced each other silently for a long time.

Rena then broke the silence. “Nee, Jurina... Do you remember that time when you were mad at me because I cared for the melon pan more than you?”

Jurina giggled and played with Rena’s hair. “Of course... Melon pan’s your life, right?”

They became silent once again, just embracing in each other’s arms. No words were needed for their situation right now.

A bright light appeared from the sky and slowly shone brightly on Jurina.

“No, Jurina!” Rena hugged Jurina tightly and started crying again.

“It’s time to let go, Rena-chan...” Jurina’s body started glowing and shimmering.

“I don’t wanna let go, Jurina!”

“Rena-chan, please...”

Rena started crying her heart out. “I’ll give you all my melon pans! I don’t want them anymore! You can take them all! Just don’t go!”

“Rena-chan... There are things that we don’t want to happen but have to accept... Things we don’t want to know but have to learn... And people we can’t live without but have to let go... If you do not go through this at least once in your life, you will never be able to live life to the fullest..”

“But I don’t want you to leave, Jurina.. I love you!” Rena whimpered on Jurina’s shoulder.

Jurina bit her lips and held in her tears. “I understand, Rena-chan... But sometimes we just need acceptance more than understanding...”

Jurina pulled Rena away from the hug and gripped onto both her hands tightly. “You can continue living on without me, Rena-chan.. Don’t you let this stop you from doing what you love... I know you love hunting for rogue supernaturals with me as a team, Rena-chan. And if you stop hunting just because I leave, I will be very disappointed in you.”

Jurina then leaned in towards Rena’s lips for one last kiss. They had the longest kiss ever. Not too rough, not too soft, but a very passionate one. It was as if time stopped at that moment their lips crashed onto each other.

Rena finally pulled away and smiled. “That......was the best kiss ever..”

“You’re a strong girl, Rena-chan...” Jurina smiled. “The world will not end just because of my absence.... It’s just a new beginning.”

“I....will stay strong, Jurina..... For you...” Rena bit her lips and faced down.

Jurina caressed Rena’s face softly and wiped off her tears. “Don’t cry, Rena-chan.. I want to see you happy all the time. See me off with a smile so I can remember your pretty face. Remember.. You will never be alone in any place. I’m right here above you. I might be somewhere far away but yet I’m right beside you everyday. Right here, in your heart.” Jurina landed a finger on Rena’s chest. “This may be goodbye, but someday you will join me in the sky as well. Everything must end but then again, new beginnings will come again and again.... Goodbye, Rena-chan.. I will love you forever.” Jurina landed a kiss on her ring as she ascended slowly to the light above.

Rena wiped off her tears again and again while gritting her own teeth as she looked at Jurina. She waved back at Jurina. “Goodbye, Jurina. I will love you forever as well..”

Didn’t take long till the bright light was gone. Rena wiped the final teardrop off her eyes. “I’m glad that I was once in love with you, Jurina.” Rena looked up into the sky and smiled. She then closed her eyes and put her hands together as an act of playing. “Please, angels of the sky.. Take care of Jurina for me.. And tell her that I’ll be fine.. I will move on with my life for her sake.”

As soon as Rena opened her eyes, a bright rainbow shone across the sky. “They....actually heard me..” Rena smiled excitedly.

Rena then inhaled the fresh air around her. “Watch over me from above, Jurina..”



One month later

“Man, time really flies, huh..” Mayu sat herself on the couch and yawned.

“Yea, I guess..” Rena shrugged. “Just two weeks ago, you were released from the hospital and now, you’re sitting down here yawning in front of my face..”

“Excuse me? What are you trying to imply?”

“I am simply implying that you have been through a near death experience and yet you still look so calm right now. Usually people would have a traumatic breakdown after recovering from a near death experience.”

“I have a good brain. Nothing can traumatize me.... Well, except for that time when I had some rough sex with Yuki and she almost bit my whole neck off. I was bleeding a lot, I thought that I would die from blood loss. Now, THAT is traumatizing..”

“My gosh.. You almost died from making love with Yuki?” Rena’s face looked a little disgusted.

“Doesn’t matter. Had sex.” Mayu could proudly utter these words out loud.

Rena’s face shriveled in disgust. “Yuck! And yet you seem proud about it. Who the hell makes love as rough as you guys?”

Mayu pointed at Rena. “Oho.. Now you say that our vampire love making is disgusting. The last time I remember, you and Jurina were eating popcorns while watching us!” Realizing that she said a taboo name, Mayu immediately apologized. “I-I’m sorry, Rena.. I didn’t mean to..”

“You didn’t mean to what? Say Jurina’s name?” Rena finished off Mayu’s statement.

“Well, yea..” Mayu scratched her head.

“Oh come on, Mayu.. I’m not even mad at all... Even though Jurina’s not with me, I know she is always watching me from above..” Rena smiled.

“Hmm.. You seem to have a really positive mind about Jurina leaving.”

“Yea... I guess so.. I’m surprised myself.” Rena scratched her head.

“According to my knowledge, people will usually weep their hearts out after losing their loved one..” Mayu stated her point.

“What, you think my life story will end with ‘They lived happily ever after’ like those Disney movies? No. And for your information, I’m doing pretty well without Jurina. Heck, I’m doing even better than before!”

Mayu shook her head. “Tsk tsk tsk... Jurina must be so disappointed if she heard this from you..”

“You know what, Mayu? If you have nothing nice to say, buzz off..” Rena did the hand gesture, implying Mayu to stay away from her.

Mayu then immediately glomped onto Yuki’s chest and complained in a whiny tone. “Yuki.... Rena told me to buzz off.”

“Well, Nezumi-sama.. You were bothering Rena-sama.. What can I say?” Yuki giggled while patting Mayu’s head.

“Yuki.... You’re supposed to be on my side..” Mayu pouted.

“You know, Mayu.. Maybe it’s not about the happy ending. Maybe it’s about the story..” Rena smiled.

Mayu blinked her eyes a few times and her eyes widened at Rena. “Wow, that’s deep.”

“I’m actually ‘deeper’ than you think, Mayu.. Don’t always look down on other people’s intelligence..” Rena giggled.

“Well, not only me, Yuki looked down on werewolves’ intelligence as well..” Mayu poked Yuki’s face.

“Hmm.. Talking about werewolves, I wonder what Chokoku is doing now..” Rena asked.

“Who knows? After our final demon mission, Sasshi, Gakuran and Chokoku quit as Hellsing hunters.. Well, they only join because of the demons attack.. Now that we do not have demon problems anymore, they would have no reason to stay here any longer..” Mayu shrugged.

“Hmm... True..”

“As a matter of fact, Nezumi-sama... I do know where Chokoku is..” Yuki voiced out.

“Wait, you do? Why would you know that?” Mayu frowned.

“That’s because I know Chokoku is definitely with Gakuran-sama, and I happen to know where Gakuran-sama is..” Yuki smiled.

“........” Mayu pouted.

“Oh, would you look at this pouty little mouse beaming with jealousy..” Rena laughed.

“Shut up, Rena.. And may I ask how do you know where that Gakuran is, Yuki?” Mayu asked.

“Have you forgotten, Nezumi-sama? We were close..”

“Close? I thought you never talk to her anymore.”

“Well, that’s what you want to assume, Nezumi-sama..” Yuki giggled, followed by Rena’s laughter once again.

After some satisfying laughter, Rena asked. “So, how have they been? Good?”

“Gakuran-sama and Chokoku went on a journey around the world. With permission from Otabe-sama of course..” Yuki explained.

“Journey around the world? What for? Honeymoon?” Rena giggled.

Yuki faked a laugh and scratched her head. “Well, not really... Chokoku wanted to form a new clan of her own. So she went to seek out tough and strong werewolves all over the world and challenged them to a fight. Gakuran-sama offered to help as well.”

“Can’t she just come back to her old clan?” Rena asked.

“Even if Sado and Yuko-san were to allow her back into the clan, Chokoku still wouldn’t want to come back. She has a really strong character. She rather form a clan of her own.”

“I see... What about Sasshi, then?”

Mayu smacked her own head. “Oh gosh, Rena. You’re so slow! Haven’t you heard about it?”

“Heard what?” Rena frowned.

Mayu took out the newspaper and showed it to Rena. Rena grabbed it and read the headlines.

‘Zombie Lord Sashihara Rino back as the center of the national cheer team!’

There was a picture of Sasshi showing the peace sign while smiling widely and Team Hormone standing behind her.

“She sure looks happy.. It’s good to see that Even Sasshi had moved on from Lovetan’s death..” Rena smiled.

A voice suddenly echoed in the P.A system. “We have an emergency. Some rogue lycans were seen terrorizing the people in the city.”

“What? There are still some lycans terrorizing the town? Damn, they’ve never heard of Hellsing before, I think..” Mayu shook her head.

“Well, werewolves are werewolves... They’re lack of intellegence..” Yuki stood up and slowly walked towards the exit.

Mayu hopped up from her seat and followed Yuki behind. “It’s time to kick some lycan’s ass..”

Rena remained sitting down. She looked at the ring given by Jurina and caressed it. All the memories come flowing into her mind as she closed her eyes slowly.

Mayu turned her head back and looked at Rena. “Rena? Are you coming along?”

With Mayu’s sentence echoing into her ears, she smiled and raised her fist high up into the sky. “Look after me, Jurina.”


In the city

“Your size is perfect for my lunch..” The lycan grabbed onto a woman and opened its jaws wide to eat the woman.

“KYAAA!!!! Help me!!” The woman screamed her lungs out.

“Erm... Excuse me...” A finger tapped on the lycan’s shoulder.

“Hmmm?” The lycan turned around only to be met up with a high speed kick that crushed its face completely with a single strike and smashed through the wall.

The other lycans couldn’t even grasp the situation. They blinked their eyes for a while before coming to their senses. Mayu dusted off her feet and smiled back at them. “What? Why are you guys looking at me like this? I did nothing.. It was this lycan here who knocked the bottom of my feet itself.”

“Stop taking us as fools!! You definitely kicked him!” One of the lycans growled back at Mayu angrily.

“Filthy beasts..” Yuki scoffed.

“Don’t think because you knocked one of our comrades out, we will be afraid. He was the weakest among us! We are different! We’re as strong as Chokoku!” It growled again.

As soon as the lycan finished its sentence, Yuki appeared right in front of its face and landed a punch so powerful, it got blasted away into the sky, never to be seen again. Yuki scoffed. “You’re a million years too early to compare yourself with Chokoku. Chokoku’s power was even greater than mine.. You can’t even stand a single punch from me, and you dare compare yourself with Chokoku.”

Somewhere far away, Chokoku suddenly sneezes. “Somebody must be talking about me.”

“You guys have sinned badly by using your identity as supernatural being for harming and killing the innocents.. As you all know, this kind of sin is only punishable by one way..... death.” Rena draw out her sword.

“Tch- You think 3 little girls like you will be able to take us all on? We have more than 20 lycans here!” The pack of werewolves laughed their hearts out.

Mayu, Yuki and Rena exchange glances and looked back at the laughing pack of wolves.

Rena took out her sword and looked at Mayu. “A 3 little girls, he said...”

Mayu stretched her hands and legs. “I don’t think they’re well aware of who we are..”

Yuki cracked her neck and fingers. “Or where we came from..”

“You’re right, Yuki.. Werewolves never learn..” Rena shook her head.

“Told ya.. It’s been some time since I last had a normal mission.” Yuki clenched her fist.

Mayu looked back at the lycans and grinned widely. “I’m afraid you messed with the wrong people today, wolves....”

“I could tell you who we are and where we’re from..” Rena laid her sword on her shoulder. “But it’s not like you’ll be alive to remember it anyway....”

*SUPER DRAMATIC ACTION MUSIC*



Chapter 31 - Final Chapter
END



So, that's the final chapter of my fic, people~
BUT~~ There is still an epilogue for this fic~
The epilogue will feature back all Demon Generals.. and the new Demon King... Surprised?
Stay tuned for the epilogue then~  :P :P :P

And Thank You for staying with my fic for soooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo long..
I really appreciate it.. Till the next chapter, CHIAOZ~~
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Chapter 31(Final Chapter)
Post by: Ani-chan on February 02, 2014, 11:53:29 AM
to be honest, I actually wanted a happy ending to a relationship Wmatsui ..   :oops:
but the story is very good indeed ..  :twothumbs
 :bow: thank for update
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Chapter 31(Final Chapter)
Post by: nickyololol on February 02, 2014, 11:56:12 AM
great ending!!! cant wait for the epilogue noww

need my wmatsui! XD
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Chapter 31(Final Chapter)
Post by: yuuyu on February 02, 2014, 02:51:43 PM
I can't believe it's the end... (; .\)
Feels like I just started reading this.
Such a nostalgic feeling... ~(-.- )
Oh well, there's still the epilogue, I can't wait to read it! (o.o)p
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Chapter 31(Final Chapter)
Post by: kevinwkl on February 02, 2014, 02:56:32 PM
@Ani-chan: You actually wanted a happy Wmatsui ending? Well, who knows? Your wish might actually come true in the epilogue... or maybe not.. Stay tuned for the epilogue if you want to know~  :P

@nickyololol: Thank you for supporting my fic.. LOLOL so many people wishing for a Wmatsui.. Well, you'll have to wait for the epilogue to find out~ Stay tuned~!  :)

@yuuyu: lolol... like what they say, everything must come to an end.. Thank you for staying with my fic for so long.. Stay tuned for the epilogue~!  :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Chapter 31(Final Chapter)
Post by: Minamiyuki on February 02, 2014, 03:26:43 PM
You really finish it ehh... Well I always keep tracking of your fic... And it's so goddamn beautiful...

Please write a special chapter if you don't want to write Season 3....  :lol: :lol: :lol:

Thank you for your update...  :) :) :)
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Chapter 31(Final Chapter)
Post by: Shinoki on February 02, 2014, 05:02:02 PM
Waaaah!!! It's finally finished!!!
WMatsui... Well, it's not like it's a sad ending or anything
...Sasshi + Team Hormone... :3
And that end part,
Mayu rocks!
Lol, poor wolves...they reap what they sow

Doki doki doki for le epilogue
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Chapter 31(Final Chapter)
Post by: Kirozoro on February 02, 2014, 05:02:48 PM
Wah :cry: Jurina left Rena

But happy that Rena is fine without Jurina..

It seem that Rena Mayu and Yuki still in Hellsing

Cant wait for the epilogue
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Chapter 31(Final Chapter)
Post by: cisda83 on February 02, 2014, 11:44:00 PM
Ah... everyone seems to move on with their lives...

But poor Rena for needing to be separated from Rena...

Is this the end...?

Make an ending chapter... the epilogue please.

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Chapter 31(Final Chapter)
Post by: kevinwkl on February 07, 2014, 06:54:21 PM
Finally the epilogue is here, people~!


(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2014/02/jurinablack222-ver21.png?w=487)



Epilogue


5 years later


“Hey... Check this out..” A girl giggled to herself and passed a pair of sunglass to another standing beside her.

The girl who just received the sunglass wore it, looked around and started grinning. Both of them giggled together like idiots. “You’re a genius! Where did you get this from?”

“I kinda ‘borrowed’ it from the Equipments Department..”

“This see-through sunglass is an amazing invention! I can see what’s everyone wearing within their clothes..” The both of them started to giggle all over again.

Before they knew it, both their ears were pulled. “Ouch ouch ouch ouch ouch!”

They smacked the hand away and glared behind. “Who did that!?!?”

They were shocked from the sight of a lady with both her arms crossed. “I did that. You two have a problem with that?”

Both the girls started stuttering. “P-P-P-President!?”

“For your information, you didn’t ‘borrow’ it from the Equipments Department. You stole it. Now return it back.” The president showed out her hand and gestured them to return the sunglass. “The glasses.... Now..”

The girl took out the sunglass and put it on the President’s hand.

The president then kept the sunglass in her pocket and crossed her arms. “Now, both of you are new here. There are a set of rules that you need to follow. Firstly, you are...............bla bla bla...”

The two girls were looking around and not paying attention. The president got annoyed and knocked both their heads.

*KNOCK* *KNOCK*

“Damn it! Were the both of you even listening??” The president raised her fist against both of them and threatened to beat them up if they do not pay attention again.

“Ouch it hurts!” Both the girls rubbed their respective head.

“Pay no attention to me again and I will make sure it hurts a lot more than this..” The president growled.

*Beep Beep*

The president’s watch beeped. She looked at her watch and looked back at them. “My tea time... Alright, I’ll let the two of you go for now. Erm... What’s both your names again?”

“Oh, I’m Shimada Haruka.. They call me Haruu..” One of the girl voiced out.

The other girl continued. “I’m Yamauchi Suzuran. They call me Ranran.”

“Ok, then Haruu and Ranran... Just keep two things in mind while I’m away, ok? First, stay away from the Equipments Department.. If I catch you wondering around that department again, I will literally break both your arms. Second, do not disturb the Captain of the Battle Strategy and Tactics Department. She is really strict and she hates being disturbed the most when she’s working. Take a look at her now.“ The president pointed at the table at the end of the hall.

“C-Captain Nezumi, c-calm down!” A few members of the department tried to calm the raging captain down.

Mayu is seen flipping the table and roaring at a few hunters. “Damn it! I spent two whole nights on this strategy and yet you guys failed the mission!?!? You guys just made me look like a fool! I shouldn’t have passed this strategy to a bunch of amateurs! Get out of my office now!!!!!!!!!!!”

Both Paru and Ranran gulped at the scene of Mayu raging on a few hunters. “W-We should totally stay away from her...”

“But of course she’s only like this when she’s working. Other than that, she’s actually pretty nice...minus the sarcastic part of her. So I’ll see you two later on.. Remember.. Don’t run around..” Rena instructed them while walking backwards.

After giving them the final instructions, the president walked into the kitchen and started looking for something. “Strange... It’s not here...”

She looked under the table. “It’s not here...”

Looked in the cookie jar. “Not here either..”

Carried a cat off the ground. “Hmm... Not here...”

“Why isn’t it here!? It was supposed to be here already!” The president slammed the table.

“Looking for something, president?” A girl walked into the kitchen and greeted the president. She walked towards the tabletop and poured a cup of hot citrus tea.

“Oh hey, Yuki... I’m just looking for my tea time snack... And how many times have I told you to drop the formalities and call me by my name instead of President?”

“But you are the president. I don’t see the wrong in calling you President.”

“I get it.. But we’re close, aren’t we? Call me by my name next time..”

“Okay okay.. Well, I have to get this cup of citrus tea for Mayuyu.. She seems to be in a bad mood now. She needs someone to calm her down..” Yuki giggled at the scene of Mayu raging again and again.

“Mayuyu? Did you just call Mayu as......Mayuyu? My gosh, since when did you drop the -sama?” The president frowned.

“Just last week.. I made a promise with her. She said that if I do not call her Mayuyu from now on, she will not talk to me again..”

“Well, sounds like you’re forced into calling her Mayuyu to me..”

“Not really.. I’ll take this as a chance to slowly remove my habit..”

“Then you should drop the -sama for me as well..”

“Hmmm....” Yuki looked up at the ceiling for a moment. “Maybe not today....Rena-sama...” Yuki winked at the president before exiting the kitchen.

“Well, sure... Mayuyu all the way, huh..” Rena rolled her eyes.

“President! President! We have an emergency!” A girl ran into the kitchen and towards the Hellsing President before gasping for air.

The president turned her head back at the gasping girl. “Well, Riichan!? Mind telling me why my snack isn’t here yet?!”

“The....the....” The girl panted heavily from running too much.

“Just slow down and breathe... What happened?” The president instructed.

After getting a few long breaths, the girl finally said it out. “The final piece of melon pan had been bought!”

“WHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT!?!?!?!?!?!?!??!?!!?” The president felt like she was about to faint.

“Who was the last one who bought it?” The president grabbed the girls’ shoulder and insisted.

“P-President... Your face is too close and your tone is scary...” The girl seemed a little freaked out.

The president then removed her hands off the girl and let out a fake cough. “Tell me, Riichan... Who was the one who bought the last melon pan?”

“I don’t know! I didn’t get a chance to look at the face!”

“Damn!” The president smacked her fist on the table, startling Riichan a little.

“But President Rena, why are you so desperate for a single piece of melon pan?” She asked.

The raven haired president looked back at the girl. “Why am I so desperate for a single piece of melon pan, you ask? That shop sells the highest quality melon pan you can ever find in Japan! And you were too late to get it, Riichan! Damn it!”

“F-F-Forgive me, president.. I didn’t mean to be late..” The girl seemed to start tearing up. That was when Rena realized that she was a little too overboard.

Rena sighed. “Alright. I’m sorry, Riichan.. You’re new here. I shouldn’t be so hard on you.. Ok, now go...”

Riichan bowed to Rena in respect and walked off.

“Why so grumpy, president?” Two voices echoes simultaneously into Rena’s ears. Rena looked up and saw two familiar girls standing before her.

“Ohhhhhh!!!!!” Rena pointed at two girls standing by the kitchen entrance. “Chokoku! Gakuran! You both are back!”

“Yea, we sure are.” Gakuran answered.

“We’re just dropping by to say hello. We already said hi to Black and Nezumi outside.” Chokoku said.

“So, how’s the clan member hunt going?” Rena asked.

“It’s very good. Apparently, in this 5 years, my clan has become the top werewolf clan in Asia, even topping Sado’s clan...”

“Wow... I’m impressed..” Rena suddenly gave Chokoku a weird look. “You’re not going to enforce any more weird rules, right?”

“That was history. I learnt from my mistakes. I will not be making any necessary rules. Besides, I have Gakuran here to help me..” Chokoku put an arm over Gakuran.

“Oh yea.. Mayu, Yuki and I will be having a barbeque party later on. Wanna join?” Rena invited.

“Nah.. We’re cool..” Gakuran rejected nicely.

“Besides, we still have some things to do..” Chokoku said.

“We’ll be leaving now. Let’s meet up someday for a cup of blood..” Gakuran smiled.

“Nah, I’ll pass.. You go ahead and drink that yourself..” Rena looked a little disgusted by it.

Gakuran and Chokoku then left Hellsing.

Rena sighed. "My melon pan........."



AKB National Stadium backstage (After cheering performance)

“Weeeeeeeew...... Today is really a tiring day...” Sasshi stretched her back and sat herself down on a couch.

Sasshi then saw two little girls running around the backstage. “Hmm... What are little girls doing in the backstage..”

Then a little girl about the age of 4 pushed another little girl of the same age down to the ground and started laughing hysterically at her. Sasshi shook her head. “Kids these days...”

Sasshi immediately walked towards the girl who fell. “Hey, little girl... What’s your name?”

“My name is Oota Aika...”

“I see... That’s a beautiful name you got there..” Sasshi poked the little girl’s nose. Little Aika giggled at Sasshi’s action. “Alright, wait awhile, Aika-chan.. Let me go speak to the girl..” Sasshi walked towards the other girl and confronted her nicely.

“Hey, little girl... It’s not nice to push others to the ground like that.. They could get hurt.”

“...” The little girl looked back at Sasshi’s face silently and blinked.

Sasshi frowned at the silence from the girl. “Erm... Hello?”

Without uttering a single word, the little girl stomped on Sasshi’s feet and ran away. “Hey!! What was that for? Come back here, kid!”

The girl then turned her head back and showed her tongue to Sasshi, mocking her even further.

“Why you little demon!” Sasshi cursed.

“You were half right about that.. That little kid’s name is Umeda Ayaka.. Sounds familiar?” A voice sounded from behind.

“U...me...da....? No way! You don’t tell me....” Sasshi was shocked.

“That little kid was the reincarnation of the ex-Demon General Umeda..”

Sasshi turned around and saw someone whom she thought she would never see again. “Sayanee!!! What are you doing here!?”

Sayanee was holding onto another little girl’s hand. “I’m here to meet you, Sasshi..”

Milky was standing by Sayanee's side, smiling as always.

“You’re here to meet me?” Sasshi then looked down at the cute little girl and blinked. “So, who’s this little kid?”

The little girl bowed down in respect. “My name is Iriyama Anna.. Nice to meet you.”

Sasshi nodded. “Wow, she has manners.. And how is she related to you again?”

“Little Anna here was the Ex-Demon General Annin and also the next in line for the title of Demon King. She was the only one who was able to retain her powers despite being reincarnated as a human. The demon world needs somebody like her to rule over. But of course she doesn’t realize anything yet. As of now, she’s just an innocent little child.”

“I see... Wait a minute.... Then the girl that got pushed down just now... Oota Aika... Don’t tell me that she was........”

“You’re right.. That little girl was the reincarnation of Lovetan.”

Sasshi looked back at the girl again. Aika was playing happily with Ayaka despite being bullied quite a number of times. Ayaka was definitely bigger, no doubt in that.

“They look happy together.. Unlike the last time when they were demons where Umeda tortured Lovetan. Now they’re just innocent little girls. They are simply inseparable..” Sayanee explained.

Sasshi let out a smile of satisfaction and softly whispered to herself. “Wow... And I thought I’d never see her again...”

“From today on, I will be putting Aika-chan and Ayaka-chan under your care.” Sayanee said.

“Hold your horses... What the hell are you talking about? What about their parents then? I mean, don’t they have a home since they are humans now?” Sasshi questioned.

“They were reincarnated as humans using Sayanee-sama’s own powers. They have no parents.. No home.. And we didn’t want to raise them up as demons.” Kumi suddenly appeared from behind Sayanee followed by her faithful assistants Kanon and Yuria.

“Alright, fine. I get your point. But do I look like a nanny to you??” Sasshi questioned out loud.

“You’re the best person to take care of the kids since you were once close to Lovetan before..”

“As for Aika-chan, I can accept.. But that Umeda Ayaka kid, you take her back.. That kid has serious anger issues.”

“Then teach her. You could take care of millions of zombies and you’re telling me that you can’t take care of a single kid? Besides, they come in a pair. As I said before, they are inseparable now. If you decide to take care of Aika-chan, then you’d have to take care of Ayaka-chan as well..” Sayanee explained.

“Hey, I already got a headache from managing my zombies, and now you’re giving me another problem to deal with.”

“You’re the Zombie Lord.. You’ll figure out somehow...” Sayanee said.

“Oh great...” Sasshi rolled her eyes.

“I’ll be making my move now. Remember, Sasshi... You have not met me today...” Sayanee told Sasshi.

“Don’t worry. I’m as good as blind now..”

Sayanee nodded. “Let’s go, Anna-chan...” Sayanee piggy-backed little Iriyama Anna and left the place.

“Kanon. Yuria. Let’s go.” Kumi instructed.

“Ah.. Wait for me, Kumi-sama..” Kanon ran towards Kumi.

“Oi, get lost, you!” Yuria knocked Kanon aside.

“You wanna fight!?!?!?” Kanon challenged.

“Bring it on!!”

*KNOCK* *KNOCK*

“I said let’s go, you two! Stop fighting. There are kids around!” Kumi scolded.

“She started it!” Kanon pointed at Yuria.

“Whaaaaaaaaat?? I DID NOT!” Yuris replied in a loud voice.

“I don’t care who started it, now let’s go!” Kumi instructed once again.

“Hmph!” Both Kanon and Yuria looked away from each other and left together with Kumi.

Sasshi looked on and smiled back. Kumi seemed more like a mother for both her assistants. Sasshi could totally see herself in Kumi’s position in the future. She then sighed and looked at the two little kids playing with each other. “I suddenly became the mother of two..”

Aika suddenly ran towards Sasshi. “Nee.. nee-chan... Can we go get some ice cream?”

Ayaka’s head suddenly popped up on Sasshi’s shoulder. “Nee nee..... Can I get 100 ice creams?”

“One ice cream each, I can help... As for 100 ice creams, forget it.”

“Boo... Nee-chan, you’re no fun...” Ayaka hopped down from Sasshi’s shoulder and ran towards Aika. “Aika-chan, let’s go and buy some ice cream.” Ayaka grabbed onto Aika’s hand and ran to the nearby ice cream shop.

Sasshi did not understand why, but she felt really happy looking at the two little girls running and playing around. “I’ve only been taking care of zombies and Team Hormone these whole time.. Now I have to take care of two little girls.. Aika’s a sweet girl. I can tell that.. As for Ayaka.. She seemed a little hard to handle. But who knows? Things could be a little more fun from now on..”

Aika and Ayaka looked back at Sasshi. “Nee-chan! Come! Buy this for us!”

At this point, Sasshi has already decided. She wanted to raise the kids. Sasshi replied them with a sweet smile. “I’m coming!”



SKE Forest

“Really? Whose idea was it to have a barbeque party in a forest?”

“Oh, come on, Rena.. It’s not like the forest will catch on fire..” Mayu rolled her eyes and continued barbequing.

“Yes, I get it. Why can’t we go to my house or somebody’s house instead?” Rena said.

“Mayuyu said that she wanted some natural air.. So, we decided to choose this place.” Yuki answered.

Rena was busy killing mosquitoes. “Damn it! The number of mosquitoes here are crazy!”

“Well, agreed. There are in fact a lot of mosquitoes here.. But mosquitoes are blood suckers as well.. Like us vampires.. So they’re basically from the same family..” Mayu said.

Rena raised an eyebrow. “You’re comparing vampires with mosquitoes? Now that’s something you don’t hear everyday.. Mosquitoes are definitely different. They are vicious blood suckers..”

“Ohohoho... You have never seen vicious blood suckers before, Rena.. Yuki here happen to be a vicious blood sucker as well..” Mayu said.

“I don’t even want to know what you meant by that..” Rena shook her head.

“Oh, Mayuyu... I just love it when you talk dirty like that..” Yuki suddenly bit her lips and slowly moved towards Mayu. Yuki started licking Mayu’s neck, sending shivers all over her body.

“........” Rena was literally giving them the look.

“Ahn... Y-Yuki... Please... Rena is watching...” Mayu moaned again.

“I don’t care, Mayuyu... I just want you right now...” Yuki continued planting kisses all over Mayu’s neck.

“Erm... The chicken’s getting burnt..” Rena pointed at the chicken in the grill, hoping she will get their attention.

“Ah.... Yuki..... Not there.....” Well, it didn’t quite work.

Rena sighed and removed the grilled chicken from the grill and put it on a plate. “You know what, guys? I think I’ll have a little walk and come back once you’re done..”

Rena then left the place and took a stroll around the forest. “That Mayu and Yuki... Why bother even inviting me when they don’t even acknowledge my presence...”

Rena’s phone suddenly rang. She picked up her phone. “Moshi moshi.. Ren-”

“Yo!!! Rena! How’re you doing!? How’s everybody doing!? Good!?” The voice roared over Rena’s phone before Rena could finish.

The voice was so loud that Rena had to remove the phone from her ears for a few seconds. “Damn, Akane.. That was loud.”

“Oh, sorry.. It’s loud over here.. I never thought AKB Island would have this many visitors during the holidays.” Akane laughed.

Ever since Akane resigned from Hellsing and passed the whole organization under Rena’s care, she had changed a lot. The Akane now is no longer the strict Akane they once knew. She became really playful like how Airin once was. She had decided to let go of everything and stay permanently in AKB Island where Airin was buried at.

“You had fun?” Rena asked.

“Are you kidding me!?” Akane let out a laugh. “I get to go fishing everyday! Not only that, I can go hiking and search for birds anytime I want!”

“Erm....... Yea... Sounds fun..” Rena nodded her head.

“Okay then, Rena. I’m not going to bother you anymore. See ya!!!” The phone clicked.

“Well, finally some time for myself..” Rena closed her phone and continued walking into the forest until she noticed a hill full of flowers.

“Hmm... Strange to see that there’s a hill of flowers in the middle of this forest.” Rena climbed up the hill and saw the most beautiful scenery ever.

“Wow.... It’s so beautiful here...” Rena inhaled the fresh air and let out a satisfying breath.

“It is beautiful here...” A voice suddenly echoed on the hill.

“Yes, it is... Wait.......” Rena looked around and saw nobody.

“You must be Rena...” The same voice echoed once again.

Rena looked around and still see nobody there. “Who is it?”

“Down here...” The voice came from the bottom of a sakura tree.

That was when Rena looked down and saw a flower of pure white.

“This flower.....is so beautiful... Wait.. Is this flower actually talking to me? Or am I just imagining things?” Rena questioned herself.

“Have a sit... Beside me..” The flower spoke up.

“Ooooooookayyyyyyyyyy........” Rena frowned and sit down. “So you’re a talking flower...”

“I’m Ariel, the Angel of Protection.. Center’s mother..” The flower glowed brightly in white and emitted a light that took the form of a beautiful lady.

“Y-You’re Jurina’s mother?? Y-You’re beautiful..” Rena’s mouth was pried open in awe of the angels’ beauty.

“You’re Rena, am I right?” Ariel smiled back at Rena.

“Yes I am...” Rena nodded.

“Center has told me so much about you..”

“She did?”

“She would come here every weekend and have a little chat with me.. Though I never replied her before, but I heard every single word she spoke to me..”

“Why were you a flower?”

“I was punished to be a flower for all eternity for having a relationship with a demon..”

“I feel that it’s unfair to be punished for loving someone..” Rena said.

“Or maybe some things were just not meant to be.. Maybe it’s not about the happy ending. Maybe it’s about the story.. Caym and I loved each other and lived our lives to the fullest. We had no regrets of being punished whatsoever.” Ariel smiled.

Rena smiled back. “I feel a sudden dejavu feeling..”

“I know... Jurina once told me about her love life with a girl named Rena.. She told me that she had no regrets for being in love with you.”

Hearing these words from Ariel, Rena tried her best to swallow her tears back. “She told you that?” Rena asked softly.

“She told me so much more.. How you saved her life and all the fin times you both had together..”

“Maybe I shouldn’t be asking this, but do you know how Jurina is doing right now?”

“I see you want to know how Jurina is doing?” Ariel smiled. “Who knows? Maybe you’ll find out really really soon..”

“Huh?” Rena seemed really confused.

“It’s time for me to take my leave..” The light surrounding Ariel slowly faded away and went back into the flower. The flower then stopped glowing.

“Hey, wait! Wait! What do you mean I will find out really soon?” Rena asked again and again, but of course there is no reply.

“Wow... I’m amazed.. Even as her daughter, she never spoke to me before.. I’m feeling jealous now..” A girl emerged from behind, startling Rena.

“Who’s there!?” Rena turned back.

The girl was holding onto a piece of melon pan. “I got lucky... I managed to get the last piece of melon pan from that famous store in Tokyo..”

Rena blinked her eyes again and again, not believing what she was looking at.

“Here, I bought this for you..” The girl tossed the melon pan at Rena. Rena caught it as tears started swelling up her eyes.

“This.....can’t be true.... This can’t be true!” Rena covered her mouth.

“What’s wrong? You looked like you have just seen a ghost..” The girl smiled back.

“A-am I.......dreaming?” Rena’s voice became very shaky as she slowly approached the girl.

There stood an extremely familiar girl, greeting Rena with the sweetest smile ever. “Yo, Rena-chan... It’s been some time..”

Rena couldn’t hold back her tears at all as she ran towards the girl and hugged her the tightest she could. “Jurina!!! You came back!!”

“You’re killing me, Rena-chan..” Jurina tried to pry Rena off her. “Now I understand how you feel last time when I hug you this tightly..”

“I missed you, Jurina.. I really did..” Rena rested her head on Jurina’s shoulder and sobbed.

“I know, Rena-chan... I missed you too..” Jurina returned the hug.

“B-But how?? I thought you would never return..” Rena wiped off her tears and asked.

“Well, that’s kind of a long story...” Jurina scratched the back of her head.

“I don’t think anything will surprise me more than now, Jurina..”

“As soon as I went up to the heavens, I pleaded them to let me back down to Earth.. And of course the angels didn’t allow me to. That’s where things started getting messy... I summoned my scythe and started rampaging all over the heaven and destroying everything I see. The other angels just couldn’t stand me anymore..”

“You rampaged in the heavens for 5 whole years??”

“Nah... Only for the first few days..”

“Then what were you doing for the whole 5 years?”

“I told the angels that as long as I live in the heavens, I will not stop destroying the place. The angels have come into a conclusion that they will allow me to return to Earth because they could not afford any more damage done in the heaven. It was on a condition, of course.. That time when I activated the Final Angel Trigger, I borrowed powers from one thousand angels. After the power was deactivated, each and every one of the angels took a piece of my soul with them. My condition to return to Earth was to retrieve all 1000 pieces of my soul back.”

“I see... And it took you five years to collect all 1000 pieces of your soul..”

“Not 1000, Rena-chan... I collected only 999 pieces..”

“Huh? Where’s the last one?”

“I’m looking right at it...”

“Huh? Where?” Rena started looking around.

“It’s you, Rena-chan... You had always been a part of my soul from the very first day we met..”

“Jurina....” Rena sobbed and hugged Jurina tightly.

“Do you see this, Jurina?” Rena showed Jurina her finger. The ring gifted by Jurina was never taken off before. “I kept this ring with me the whole time..”

“About that, Rena-chan....” Jurina showed her own finger to Rena. There wasn’t any ring on Jurina’s finger at all.

“Huh? Where’s the ring, Jurina?” Rena asked.

“The ring? I got rid of it..” Jurina said it loud and clear.

“You got rid of it? Why??” Rena seemed surprised.

“You should get rid of this ring as well, Rena-chan..” Jurina pulled the ring off Rena’s finger and crushed it with her bare hands.

“Jurina! What are you doing!? That ring was precious to me! How could you..” Rena was on the verge of tears.

Before Rena could finish her sentence, Jurina took out another ring from her back pocket. It had a diamond-like stone of about at least 5 carats. “This ring is the only ring you deserve, Rena-chan.. Not that rusty old ring I gave you as a parting gift..”

“J-Jurina?” Rena blinked her eyes a few times.

Jurina kneeled down on a knee and grabbed onto Rena’s hand. “Marry me..”

Rena covered her mouth as tears of joy started flowing from her cheek once again. “Jurina... I.....don’t know what to say....”

“You could say yes.” Jurina smiled.

Rena hit Jurina on the shoulder. “BAKA!”

“So, I’ll take that as a yes?” Jurina smiled brightly and slid the ring into Rena’s finger. Jurina stood up and they both shared a passionate kiss.

As they parted mouth, Rena giggled and hugged Jurina tightly. “I just wish things would end like this...”

“Of course.. We both know damn well that we deserve a happy ending together..”

“But what will happen in 70 to 80 years time?”

Jurina raised her eyebrows. “What about it?”

“You know what I mean, Jurina.. I am a human.. I can’t live forever.”

“You’re not really a ‘normal’ human anymore, Rena-chan..” Jurina smiled. “Not after you wear this ring.”

“Hmm?” Rena was confused.

“This ring I gave to you is not a diamond ring. It’s a magic ring that blesses the wearer with long life. One as long as an angel’s life.”

Realizing what Jurina meant, Rena smiled brightly as well. “You’re always one step ahead of me, Jurina..”

Jurina then nuzzles into Rena. “Then we will be together forever, Rena-chan...”

Rena said as she patted Jurina’s head. “Maybe my story will end with ‘happily ever after’ like those Disney movies after all..”


(http://akblasphemy48.files.wordpress.com/2014/02/1526799_647846575278436_1571459157_n.jpg?w=487)




Epilogue
END



So, this is it, my fellow readers.. this is the end of Supernatural Partners fic~!! Let's all cheer~!!!!  :banana: :pepper: :leek: :taco: :muffin: :strawberry: :lock:

I wanna thank all my readers for reading this fic.. Thank you for staying all the way till the end~!

I received a few messages asking me to do a season 3 but unfortunately to tell you all, there will be no season 3.. This is really the end..Sorry~
  :kneelbow:

Once again, thank you for supporting and I shall see what series should I write next.. Most probably it will not be an action fic coz this Supernatural Partner fic has enough action scenes for me already LOL

I will be working on some OS next I guess~

Till then~ This is KEVIN signing off~ CHIAOZ~!!!!




Supernatural Partner
END

Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: AshuraX on February 07, 2014, 07:05:43 PM
Next up,
COMEDY!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: olive29 on February 07, 2014, 07:22:40 PM
Finally... it finished !!!

Good job, kevin-san...  :twothumbs

I'm glad Rena could be with Jurina again....  :grin:

What about Milky, though???

You didn't mention about her on this epilogue..

Anyway, I'll be waiting for your next work...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: kevinwkl on February 07, 2014, 07:27:49 PM
@olive29 : Sorry.. I forgot to mention. Yes, Milky is still alive.. Sayanee said it in the previous chapter that Milky will not die this easily
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: Ruka Kikuchi on February 07, 2014, 08:01:53 PM
WOOOOOOOOOO!!!!! WMATSUIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!!!!!!!!

BACK TOGETHER!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Now, I hope to see more from you, especially the supernatural, you're good at that.

YOROSHIKU ONEGAISHIMAAAAAAAAAASSSSSSSSSSSUUUUUUUUUUU!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: Kirozoro on February 07, 2014, 09:02:15 PM
Thank you for wrtiting a beautiful fanfic

I am so happy that Rena and Jurina are finally are together forever

Hope u will write another story like this
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: Shinoki on February 07, 2014, 10:14:04 PM
WOOOOAHHH!!
Happy ending...
Lil kids... Ai-chan, Ayaka, Annin!!!!! YAAaYYYY!
Rena's prez now eh... lol, that bird!
JURINA!! WHOOOHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!
good job
*pat on the back

cries happily...
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: Charlotte-Sempai on February 08, 2014, 01:27:19 AM
Wow.

Wow!

WOW!

I knocked this story out this week.

Oh my god.

Even though the middle was pretty predictable, I loved every moment of it.

Even the ending was a classic cliche ending.

Still loved it.  :heart: :heart:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: gek geki on February 08, 2014, 04:09:15 AM
YEEEEEAH!!! END!!!

WANNA DRAMA FIC FOR THE NEXT SUPER DRAMATIC ONES  BUT HAPPY IN THE END!!! AKKAKAKAKAKAKKA

AND IT IS MAYUKI THE LEAD ROLE
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: River1721 on February 09, 2014, 05:04:19 AM
Thank YOU SOOOOO MUUUCH  :twothumbs  :panic:  :fap   :w00t:

Everything came to be a happy ending!! :thumbsup

From the very beginning of season 1 to the ending of season 2, this fic captured my heart!  :nervous

I CAN'T STOP SAYING THANK YOU SOO MUCH!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: yuuyu on February 09, 2014, 06:26:20 AM
That was... So beautiful...
...What was that?
No, I'm not crying.
Justgotsomethinginmyeye.
( /_ ; )
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: mashimaro on March 17, 2014, 01:35:54 AM
Hi, I have been a silent reader for a while now. I will come out and post now. I truly love your story! It was amazing and what a great happy ending! Your fanfic is one of the best I have ever read! Thank you for writing this story!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: kcard on March 19, 2014, 11:03:19 AM
Wow Just...
Wonderful

the way mayu turn into vampire is...  :inlove: :wub:
Hahaha

I love Mayuki pairing the most!

Thank you for this beautiful story.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: 48matama on June 14, 2014, 09:34:21 PM
This fanfic is make me speechless ╮(╯_╰")╭

I have nothing to say, but...

AWESOME

This is the greatest fanfic i ever read ╮(╯_╰")╭

Keep going!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: aguting-91 on August 22, 2014, 06:47:58 PM
I apologize for being REALLY LATE but....
This fic was AWESOME!!!!!

I cant believe i didnt read it while it was on going.  :banghead: :banghead: :banghead: :banghead:

But at at least when i finally read it i was a completed story without any hiatus!

THANK YOU sooo much for writing such an awesome story. I have invested to all the characters and story from beginning to end.  :thumbsup :twothumbs

Long live MAYUKI, WMATSUI, KOJIYUU, FURUYANGA!!!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: crosteks on November 21, 2014, 05:10:09 PM
 :yossi: :yossi: thank's for this wonder Full Story  :yossi: :yossi:
 :ptam-ok: :ptam-ok: :ptam-glow: :ptam-glow: :ptam-ok:
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: wmatsui fanfic. on February 02, 2015, 09:19:06 PM
Finally I finished,

I don't know how I'm feeling now.

Happy sad or heartbroken.
Lolol

I love your fic sooooo much.

Maybe one day if I able to become best writer. I will write season 3 xd I hope so.

Thank you for writing lovely fic.
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: kuro_black29 on February 20, 2015, 09:47:57 AM
Thank you for the good.best and awesome fic author san....
thanks for enlight my day..(´∀`)♡
Never realise this fic make me cry,laugh and bleeding at the same time...
great job..great story..proud to be ur silent reader..
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: kimseoyeonc on July 27, 2015, 12:46:25 PM
Love the fanfic!! I like how yuki is a vampire in the fanfic!! I'm a big fan of Mayuki!! Great story!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: mayuki101 on July 27, 2015, 10:19:17 PM
Mayuki is the best! i love thisss!!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: key17 on August 11, 2015, 04:13:29 PM
i read this fic before i join this forum hehe

really love this fanfic ♡♡

more than happy to see the happy ending :D :D

thanks for the awesome fic :D
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: novemrain9 on June 29, 2017, 08:25:23 PM
I had already finished a season 1
Wow i enjoy this fiction so much
I am happy that all of them is end with happy ending
---------------------
“Well, Nezumi-sama was saying that I ‘m becoming more like you, Yuko-san. It’s an insult actually. There’s no way that I will suddenly grow furs on my body.” Yuki snickered.

“Is that so? That’s too bad because if you had followed my footsteps, you would have been a great person that cares for everyone except for that blood sucking girlfriend of yours.” Yuko snickered at Yuki.

Yuki then walked one step closer to Yuko and glared right into her eyes. “What did you say, wolf? You want to pick a fight with me!?”

“Bring it on, shitty bat!” Yuko growled before getting hit on the arms by Kojiharu

I enjoy the fight of bat and wolf very much hahaha

Ahhh mayu became a vampie? I guess that because yuki bit you right? Or somethings?  :fap

Okay! this is time to read season2 and thank you for write a wonderful story!
Title: Re: [Atsuko_love's fanfic] Supernatural Partner S.2 Epilogue~!!
Post by: novemrain9 on July 07, 2017, 11:11:03 PM
Yeahhh happy endinggg
First of all i think that jurina wasn't betrayer. Yeah i am correct!
And i feel worry about mayu when she fight with milky but after the fight she seems okay and yuki cares her too good hahaha
I really enjoy the sence that sasshi appeal she's so funny i enjoy that she talk with her zombie hahah XD
At the ending jurina and rena have a good sence that make me feel so good

Thank you to write a beautiful storyyyy
Ps. Sorry for my bad english :nervous